This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at|http : //books . google . com/
■i •'ir^
♦ «
^
f
^g«
^rfiiir.M/
\;
(>
\ V
s
^^^ V
^'--^ \
**K \
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
A^
^^z
.-R^
Digitized by
Google
f
I
Digitized by
Google
JOUBNAL
OF THB
NORTH-CHINA BRANCH
OF THB
ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY.
NEW SERIES No. X.
SHANGHAI:
PUMTID AT IBB •"CEUABTIAL BMPIBB ** OmoB
lO-EANSOW BOAI>-10.
1876.
Digitized by
Google
••• •
r • • • •
! • • * •
Digitized by
Google
j''<
CONTENTS.
PAGES.
Eeports of the Council for 1875 i
Article I. — Elucidations of Marco Polo's Travels in North-
China, drawn from Chinese sources, by the Rev.
Arohimandbite Palladius 1
Article II. — Notes made on a Tour through Shan-hsi and
Shen-hsi, by Rev. C. Holcombe 55
Article IIL — Short Notes on the Identification of the
Yu6-ti and Kiang Tribes of Ancient Chinese History,
by T. W. KiNGSMiLL :. 71
Article IV. — Notices of the Mediaeval Geography and His-
tory of central and western Asia, drawn from Chinese
and Mongol writings and compared with the observa-
tions of western authors in the middle ages, by K
Bretschneider, m.d 75
Article V. — Retrospect of Events in China, for the year
1875, by Archibald J. Little, f.r.o.8 309
Appendix L-*-List of the Principal Tea Districts in China
and Notes on the Names applied to the various kinds
of Black, and Green Tea, by H. G. Hollinowortb,
Appendix IL — Observatoire M^t^rologique et Magnitique
des P^res de la Compagnie de J&us & Zi-ka-wei,
Septembre 1874— Septembre 1876.
Digitized by
Google
COERIGENDA.
Page
79
1st line
for 1270
read 1370
»
81
line 14 &om bottom
99
%
99
if
yy
82
„ 16
99
99
xviii
99
xlviii
99
90
„ 10
99
99
KtLsKi
99
Kuahdi
99
96
„ 10
top
9>
11
»
12
9>
98
99
„ 7
„ 13
bottom
99
}
omit "note
f9
99
109
„ 10
99
for KusJm
read Kmhai
99
110
„ 33
99
99
Kitan
»
K^itaii
99
99
„ 32
99
after Ch^ui, insert
)
99
1T2
„ 27
99
for Cu-
read Ku-
99
99
» 5
99
after VI insert
)
>9
120
., 7
99
for Kiptchak
read Kipchak
99
129
„ 29
99
99
Ozkend
99
Uzkend
99
»9
» 17
99
99
Khojend
99
Khodjend
99
131
„ 28
99
99
Sihon
Djihun
if
99
„ 24
99
99
do.
do.
»
134
„ 40
99
99
^
99
?i
»
136
„ 3
99
99
^
9>
^
99
137
„ 15
99
99
Sihon
Djihun
99
99
„ 8
99
99
do.
99
do.
9>
138
„ 8
99
99
Horze
99
Hociaze
»
142
„ 9
99
99
Lerguiz
Lezguiz
W
154
„ 15
99
99
Ijestaivets
Ijealaveta
99
99
155
158
„ 12
„ 13
top )
Pereslav
Peredavl
99
>9
» 10
99
99
Gorokovets
Gorokhovets
91
168
„ 2
bottom '
1
99
190
„ u
99
>„
Tura
99
Tula
»
194
„ 2
» J
\
W
193
„ 1
top
»
«t
99
It
»
>»
„ 18
99
99
1221
99
1121
»
197
» 27
99
»
IS 15
>9
liJH
99
200
„ 2
bottom
99
Turn
99
Tula
»'
208
„ 15
99
99
dariujaclii
99
darugacfU
>9
218
„ 15
top
99
1264
99
1764
99
219
„ 11
bottom
99
87
118
99
221
„ H
9>
99
Pu-lad
Pulad
99
))
» 12
99
»
Bidat
Bohd
99
239
„ 5&4
99
omit the note
99
250
„ 12
top
„ , after Ala-eddin
99
254
„ 22
99
for 1232
read 1332
If
255
„ 17
99
»
Ipashka
99
Iwashka
99
99
99 »
9»
9)
Kiisselep
99
Kusselew
99
302
,. 7
99
99
A.D. 1260—216
2 read
A..T>.
1260—1262
Digitized by
Google
On behalf of the Society , the Council tenders its
best thanks to H. G. Hollingworth, Esq. for his generovs
gift of five hundred copies of the paper which forms
Appendix I, to the Joitmal.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
EEPOUT
OF THE
COUNCIL OF THE NORTH-CHINA BRANCH
•i
OP THE
§0pl ^ratic ^mti^,
For the Year 1875.
Thb following gentlemen were elected office-bearers at the annual
meeting held in the early part of the year : —
W. H. MsDHimsT, Esq., Presidmt.
T. G. Smith, Esq., Secretary.
J. K Bedino, Esq., Tre<iaurer»
H. CoRDiBR, Esq., Librarian,
W. B. Prtee, Esq., Curator,
Rev. J. Thomas,
D. J. Hacoowan, M.D.
E. C. Taintob, Ka({,t
F. B. Johnson, Esq.,
During the year only four meetings have been held ; at which
the following papers were read : —
" Elucidations of Marco Polo*8 Travels in North-China, drawn from
Chinese sources," — ^by Rev. Archimandrite Palladius.
'* Notes made on a tour through Shan-hsi and Shen-hsi," — ^by Rev.
C. Holcombe.
"Short notes on the identification of the Tu^-ti and Eiang tribes
of Ancient Chinese History,"— by T. W. Kingsmill, Esq.
" Notices of the Mediaeval Geography and History of Central and
Western Asia; drawn from Chinese and Mongol writings,
and compared with the observations of Western authors in
the Middle ages," — by E. Bretschneider, Esq. M.D.
Digitized by
Google
U REPORT OF THE N.-O. R OF THB R. A. 8r
Three members have joined the Society; — five have resigned.
The Treasurer also reports a falling off in the aggregate yearly
subscriptions.
The present list of members consists of thirteen honorary —
thirty-four corresponding — sixty-six resident — and seventy^ix non-
resident.
A list of the members is herewith attached.
For contributions to the Library, see the Librarian's Beport.
Appended also are the Curator's and Treasurer's Eeports, the latter
shewing a balance in hand of $268.16.
The retiring officers recommend that some effort should be made
during the ensuing year, to secure an accession of subscribers; there
being many residents who would undoubtedly join the Institution,
if made fuUy aware of its purposes and generally useful character.
pirvAriAtt'ji ^tpatt.
I have to mention the important addition to the Library of a
collection of the Journal Aeiaiiquef--oi a file, nearly complete, of
the Shanghai Evening Courier and the Shanghai Weekly Budget, —
and a set of the pubUcations of the Shanghai General Chamber of
Commerce. These valuable donations, the contributions of a few
generous authors, and the Transactions of learned Societies, are
almost all we have to menUon in the list of additions appended to
these remarks.
During the last five years, the Society has endeavoured to enlist
public sympathy and patronage to a greater extent, pointing out
the wants of the Library in its annual reports ; but the various
appeals made have not Mly realized the looked-for result. Un-
remitting attention and care have been bestowed upon the Library
of the Asiatic Society ; but the time thus spent, if not responded
to on the part of the community, by a show of interest in its only
literary and scientific institution, is up.hill work, and naturally
becomes disheartening.
That the Library meets a real want is proved by the great increase
in the number of works consulted or lent out, as shown by the
register kept for the purpose.
HENRI CORDIER,
Hon, Librarian N,'C.B.R.A,S.
Digitized by
Google
REPORT OP THE N.-C. K OP THE R. A. 8. iii
List of Works presented to the Library of the North-Cldna
Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society^
during the year 1875.
L Tranaactiims of Learned SoeietieSy etc
Berlin.
YerhandloDgeo der Geaellschaft ftir Erdkonde za Berlin. 1874, Nos. 2, 8.
By the Society.
Monatsbericht der Eomglicli Prenssischeii Akademie der Wissenscliaften zu
Berlin. 1874, Not. Dec; 1&75, Januar, Feb., Mans, April, Mai,
Juni, Jnli and Aiignst By the Society.
R^^ister far die MouRtsberichte der KonigL Preass. Akademie der Wissen-
schaften za Berlin, vom Jahre 1859 bis 1878. Berlin, 1875, ppt Svo.
By the Society.
Edinrvbos^
Proceedings of the Boyal Society of Edinboigh. Sessions 1878—1874.
London.
Joomal of the Statistical Society. Pablished Qaarterly. VoL XXXVI,
pt 4 (1873); Voi XXXVII, pts. 1/4 (1874); Vol. XXXVIII, pt 1
(1875). By the Society.
Statistical Society Aimanack for 1875. By the Society.
Proceedings of the Scientific Meetings of the Zoo]ogi<^ Society of London.
1873^ pts. 1, 2, 8; 1874, pts. 1, 2, 8. By the Society.
The Qaarterly Jonmal of the Geological Society. Nos. 116/122 (May 1, 1875).
By the Society.
Proceedings of the Royal Society. VoL XXI (146/7); VoL XXII (148/150).
By the Society.
The Joomal of the Royal Geographical Sodety. VoL XLII, 1872; VoL XLIII,
1878. By the Society.
Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society. VoL XVIII, Nos. 1/5 (1874) ;
Vol XIX, Nos. 1/4 (1876). By the Society.
Journal of the East-IndiA Association, No. 8, 1875, 8vo. By the Association.
Munich.
Sitznngberichte......der K. C. Akademie der Wissenschaften zu MQnchen.
LiUrary. 1878, Nos. 1/6; 1874, Nos. 1/2.
ScietUific 1878, Nos. 1/8; 1874, No. 1.
Paris..
Bulletin mensuel de la Soci4t6 d*Acclimatation. 1875, Janvier, F6v., Mars,
Juillet, Septembre. Octobre. By the Society.
Bulletin de la Soci6t6 de Geographic, 1875. By the Society.
Nouvean Journal Asiatique. Vols. III—XVI (1829—1835).
Journal Asiatique. IJle S6rie, Vols. I— XIV (1836—1842). IVe Sine,
Vols. I— VllI, XI— XX (1843—1852). Ve S6rie. Vols. I— XX
(1863—1862). Vie S^rie, Vols. I- XX (1863—1872). By the
Society Asiatique.
Digitized by
Google
iv REPORT OF t6b N.-O. B. OF'THB R. A. 8.
Mdmoires de la Soci6t6 d^Ethnographie publics par £d. Madier de Mont-
jau. 12e voL, 2e par&e (187S). By the Society.
The Hague.
Bijdragen tot de Taal, Land, en Volkenkunde van Nederlandsch Indie.
1873, N08. 1/2; 1874, Nob. 1/4 (published at S'Gravenhage).
WiEN.
Oesterreichische Monatsschrift fSr den Orient Noe. 1/11 (15 Jan. 1875 — 16
Nov. 2876). By the Orientalischen Museum.
Mittheilungun der kais. und konig. geographischen gesellschaft in Wien.
1873—1874. Vols. XVI— XVII. By the Geographical Society of
Vienna.
Yokohama.
Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan. VoL III. Part i, from 14th
October, 1874, to 23rd December, 1874. 8vo. Part ii, from 13th
January, 1875, to 30th June, 1875. 8vo. By the Society.
Mittheilnngen der Deutschen Gesellschaft fiir Natur und Yolkerkunde
Ostasien's. Herausgegeben von dem Vorstande. No. 7 (June, 1875).
No. 8 (September, 1875). By the Society.
II. Miseellaneow Periodicals,
Cosmos. Comunicazioni sni progressi piii recenti e noteroli della Geografia e
Scienze affini di Gmdo Cora. Torino. Vol II, 1874, pts. iv, y (12
Die); 1875, pt. vi (17 Marz.); pts. vii, viii, ix (29 Aprile); pts. x,
xi, xii (12 Nov.). VoL III, 1875, pt. i (28 Luglio). By the Editor.
Triibner's American and Oriental Literary Record. 104/5, lOC/7 (1874); 108,
109/110, 111 (1875). By the Editor.
Triibner's Catalogue of Books, Nos. 8 & 10. By Messrs. Triibner k Ca
The Oriental. A Monthly Magazine, edited by J. U. Stocqueler VoL ii.
No. 12, June, 1874. By the Editor.
Repertorium der Naturwissenschaften 1875 (I. Jahrg.), Nos. 1/6 (Januar-
Juni). By the Editor.
The Friend of China. VoL XXIII, Shanghai, 1865. Purchased.
The Canton Register. Odd volumes and numbers.
The Chinese I&corder and Missionary JoumaL VoL VI, Shanghai, 1875.
From the Publisher.
The North-China DaUy News, folio. Vols. X, XI, XII, XIII, XIV (July Ist,
1872— December 81st, 1874). Purchased.
The Shanghai Evening Courier. 1868: odd numbers (December). 1869,
January— April (1 voL)— odd numbers. 1870, 1871, 1872, 1873 and
1874 (20 vols, complete). Purchased.
The Shanghai Weekly Budget 1871—1874 (8 vols, complete). Purchased.
III. Miscellaneous Works,
Journal de mon troisi&me voyage d*exploration dans Pempire chinois; ouvrage
contenant 3 cartes, par M. I'Abb^ Armand David. Pans, 1875,
2 vols. 12mo. By the Author.
Conchyliologie fluviatile de la Province de Nanking, par le R. P. Heude, de
la Compagnie de J6sus. Premier Fascicide. Paris, Savy (1875)
4to. By tne Author.
Digitized by
Google
REPORT OP THE N.-C. B. OP THE R. A- S. V
Mannel pratique de Langue Cambodgienne, par G. Janneau. Saigon. Col-
lege aes Stagiaires, 1874, folio. By Henri Cordier.
The Province of Shantung: its Geography, Natural History, etc. By A.
Fauvel, of the Chinese Imperial Maritime Customs (reprinted from
the ChtTui Review). Hongkong, 1875, ppt 8vo. By the Author.
Uranographie chinoise ou Preuves directes que TAstronomie primitive est
originaire de la cliine, et qu'elle a 6t6 empunit^e par les anciens
peuples occidentaux H la sphere chinoise; ouvrage accompagne d'uu
Atlas C^este Chinois et Grec, par Gustave Schlegel, Docteur en
Philosophic Publife par Institut Royal des Indes-Oriental'-^s
N6erlandaises H la Haye. La Haye, 1875, 2 partres, 8vo. et Atlas.
By the Institut Boyal.
Dictionariom Linguse Thai sive Siamensis interpretatione latina, gallica et
anglica iliustratum auctore D. J. B. PiJlegoix Episcopo Mallensi,
Yicario Apostolico Siamensi. Parisiis, mdcccliy. By the Soci^te
Asiatiqne .
Observations of Magnetic Declination made at Trevandrum and Agustia
Malley, in the Obser^ atones of His Highness the Maharajah of
Travancore, G.C.S. I . in the years 1852 to 1869. Being Trevandrum
Magnetical Observations, Volume I. Discussed and (^ted by John
Allan Broun, F.R.S., late Director of the Observatories. London,
1874, imp. 4to. By H. H. the Alaharajah of Travancore, G.C.S.L
Abstract of Results of a Study of the genera Geomys and Thomomysi with
addenda on the Osteology of Oeomyidcc, and on the habits of Otomys
Tuza, by Dr. Elliott Coues, U. S. Army. Washington, Government
Printing Office, 1875, ppt 4to.
La Vie et les Oeuvres de P. Chr. Asbjmsen. Esquisse bibliographique et
litt^raire. Christiania, 1873, ppt 4to.
BabadTanah Djawi, in proza. Javaansche Geschiedenis loopende tot het
jaar 1647 der javaansche jaartelliug, met aanteekeningen, van J. T.
Meinsma. S'Gravenhage, 1874, 8vo.
The Calendar of the Tokio Kaisei-gakko, or Imperial University of Tokio, for
the year 1876. Published by the Director, 1875, 8vo. From D. B.
McCartee, M.D.
Le Congr^ des Otientalistes. Ce qu*il est aigourdliui, — ^le r61e important
qn'il peut dtre appeM k jouer dans I'interSt du commerce fran9ais en
facilitant ses relations avec les peuples de TOrient, — le but pratique
qu'il devrait se proposer: — ^par Charles le Mansois du Proy. Saint-
Etienne, 1875, br. in 8vo. From the Author.
Ornithological Notes made at Chefoo (Province of Shantung, North China).
By R. Swinhoe, H. M's. Consul (Ibis, 1874, pp. 422/432; 1875, pp.
118A40).
ArtieUs by Henry F, Ednee, PK 2>., eU, Extracts from the JouttuU of
Botany : — On Pterocarya Stenoptera (December, 1878). De Nova
Asplenii specie (May, 1874). On some Asiatic CorylaceoB (August,
1874). On a small collection of Plants from Eiukiang (September,
1874). On three new Chinese Calami (September, 1874). Scirpus
Triqueter, Linn., in Southern China (November, 1874). De Duabus
Jtibis speciebus e China septentrionaria (February, 1875). On a
Chinese Screw-pine (Maroh, 1875). Uses of the common Rush in
China (April, 1875). De Iride Dtchotoma, Pall., breviter disceptat
(April, 1875). On some mountain Plants from Northern China
(May, 1875). From the Author.
ShangJiai Oeneral Chamber of Commerce: — 1st, Annual Reports and Minutes,
1865 — 1874, 1 vol. folio. The reports were not regularly printed
before 1865. 2nd, Publications of the Shanghai General Chamber
Digitized by
Google
VI REPORT OP THE N.-C. B. OP THE R. A. 8.
of Commerce, 1 voL folio. 3rd, Letters of the BaroB F. ron Bicbt-
hofen, in 1 vol. folio: — I. Provin«e of Himan. II. Province of
Hupeh. III. Provinces of Hoaan and Shansi. IV. Provinces of
Chekiang and Nganhwei. V. R^^ions of Nanking and Chinkiane.
YI. From Si-ngan-fu, on the Rebellion in Kansu and SheasL VII.
Provinces of Chili, Shansi^ Shensi> Sz'chwan, with notes on. Mon-
tolia, Eansu, Yiinnan and Kwei-chau. From the Conunittee of the
hanghai General Chamber of Commerce.
Returns of Trade at the Treaty Ports in China, for the year 1874. Part II.
Statistics of the Trade at each Port. Shanghai, mdccglxxy. Fron^
the Statistical Department of the Imperial Maritime Customs.
The Twenty-eighth Annual Report of the Chinese Hospital at Shanghai
for the year 1874.
Munioipal Council of Shanghai : 1875. Report for the year ended 81st Mardi,
1875 . Report on proposed Water-works for Shanghai. Report of
the Committee appointed to revise the Land Regulations.
Voyage dans la chine occidentale,^ par I'Abb^ Armand David. Lettre k IC
A. Daubr^ de I'lnstitut, directeur de I'^le des mines, etc., etc
(Extrait du BulL de la Soci6t6 de Gfographie, Aoiit, 1S74). ppt. 8vo.
From the Author.
Questions on Agriculture and Husbandry in general, ppt 8yo.
ff 1^ ^ ff Translation of the CMd Testament into the Mandarin Dialect,
by S. I. J. Schereschewsky, D.D. of the American Episcopal Mission,
Peking. Printed at the Mission Press of the American Boards
Peking, 1874, roy. 8vo. By the Author.
HENRI CORDIER,
SoTh. Idbrarian, K'C.B.JLJ.S^
Shanghai^ Slst December^ 187&.
CTttrator's leyart.
During the last twelve months, we have made considerable ad(&
tions to oar set-up collection of birds and other animals ; and w&
have also laid by a considerable number of skins for exchange and
other purposes. Most of the birds commonest around Slmnghai
are wanted by Museums at home ; and although not many of the
contributions we almost daily receive are reqmred by ourselves, a
great many skins are set aside for transmission to England. I
have in fact received a letter from Mr. Janson the naturalist, asking
me on behalf of the British Museum authorities, for auy skins we
can spare, of aU our nonmigratory birds.
The additions to our other departments have not been large, but
now that we have the two more interesting divisions — Mammals
and Birds — well in hand, there will be more time to attend ta
other classes.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
REPORT OF THE N.-C. B. OP THE R. A. S. Vll
The case of skins sent to England last spring, arrived back here
about two months ago; and aided by the books purchased last
spring, and the kind help of Mr. J. P. Martin, who lent several
valuable works of reference, and gave his personal assistance besides,
the work of naming the various specimens has progressed well, and
I am enabled to present with this report, a catalogue of the birds
and other animals in the Museum. It has been somewhat hurriedly
got up, as the time for having it printed was shortened by the
Chinese new-year's hoHdays.
The chief difficulty to any one taking an interest in the study of
Natural History in China, is the absence of works of reference
whereby specimens obtained can be identified. About the most
useful of Uie books existing, for this purpose, are Bentham's Flora
Hongkongensis, Gunther's Reptiles of British India, and Jerden's
Mammals and Birds of India. Besides these, there are articles,
descriptive notices and paragraphs of all kinds bearing on Chinese
Katural History, scattered among the various scientific journals of
Europe and America. As an instance of this extreme difficulty of
getting correct information, I may mention that, although for years
aided by some of the best Entomologists at home, my collection of
Lepidoptera is not above one-sixth identified yet; a great many of
the others are probably new to science, and the remainder are
referred to in scientific publications in all the languages of Europe.
The creation of a Museum in Shanghai is evidently the first and
a very large step towards meeting tliis difficulty. As a centre for
giving information on all subjects connected with Natural History
in China, it should be invaluable ; but something more even than
this is needed; the information gained at the Museum should be
made available to dwellers at the out-ports ; and for this purpose
it is desirable that as soon as the Museum has something like
a Mi collection of the Chinese representatives of all the orders,
a catalogue should be issued of all the specimens, accompanied by
plates, descriptions, illustrations and remarks generaUy, when
deeded. This work if accurately prepared, would be one of the
most valuable additions to the science of Natural History ever
published.
The little list of names we have just prepared therefore, must be
looked upon as interesting, not on account of its size or the some-
what scanty information it gives, but as the first publication of the
Museum, in an endeavour to collect into one book, all the informa-
tion to be obtained regarding Chinese Zoology and Natural History
generally.
W. B. PRYER,
Hon, Curator.
Digitized by
Google
Vlll
»i
GO
(S*
0^04 04 C4 r-l O <^
o
o
.too
<M<N0O
OOO
r-iCO
_^ «* ten
4 GUI «?Jff3 r-l
^ O) (M at A
a&:i:5:'
C^ OO ^ OB
§5*3 -«
ill
& -^
i
I
13
s
I
00
I
Digitized by
Google
CO
to •
1^
5
i2§
O) 00 ^ o
§g§§§S5
S
t^ OJ t^ ^
Oi«>i-t O
r-i Wr-I
O 00 1-t "^ »0 r-t
rH t-l r-t eO
CO
.9 "^
3
P
S
.a
O Q> »
1^ is
IX
§ i
^' I
^4
1^
--^ • CH^ of-^ ^.^ ^ (1^ •
•^sll-f i
31^5- tll^S
I
^
»o oo o
-^ o o o
COCO'*
ffl d o
ii . .
g 8 o d
r r-i r
Cq r
)2 ^ ►-* 5^ >
Digitized by
Google
HONORARY.
Sir Rutherford Alcock, k.c.b.
Sir Brook Robertson, k.c.b.
Vice-Admiral Sir Charles
Shad well, k.c.b.
Sir Thomas F. Wade, k.c.b.
W. H. Medhurst.
Rev. J. Legge, d.d., ll.d.
A. F. Marques Pereira.
J. R C. do AmaraL
Sir Harry S. Parkes, k.c.b.
S. Wells Williams, ll.d.
Geo. F. Seward.
Alex. Wylie.
CoL H. Yule, c.b.
CORRESPONDING.
Rev. J. Edkins, d.d.
W. Lockhart, f.r.c.s.e.
D. J. Macsfowan, m.d.
Captain WUd.
Natalis Rondot.
J. L. C. Pompe van Lleerder-
vort, M.D.
R. Swinhoe, p.o.s., p.z.s.
Monseigneiir de la Place.
Rev. W. Muirhead.
Rev. A. Williamson, LL.IX
Rev. Griffith John.
Rev. G. E. Moule.
Rev. Canon ^IcClatchic, m.a.
Rov. Josiah Cox.
Rev. W. A. P. Martin, d.d., ll.d.
Rev. A P. Happer, d.d.
Rudolph Lindan.
Raphael Pumpelly.
Dr. Bastian.
L'Abbe !Mermet do Cachon.
H. F. Ilance, ph.d.
Rev. S. I. J. Schereschowsky, d.d,
J. C. Hepburn, m.d.
Rev. S. R. Brown, d.d.
Lieut. M. C. Sampaio.
D. B. McCartee, a.m., m.d.
Lieut. F. da Silveira.
Lieut. -Col. Gordon.
John Frver.
Rev. E. W. Syle.
C. W. Goodwin, m.a.
W. F. Mayers, F.R.G.S.
J. Barr Robertson.
Digitized by
Google
LIST OF MEMBERS OF THE N.-C. B. OF THE R. A. S.
XI
RESIDENT.
R. I. Fearon.
J. Jolmston, M.D.
T. W. KingsmiU.
W. S. Wetmoro.
F. A. Groom.
C. J. King.
H. P. Hanssen.
P. V. Grant.
Very Rev. Dean Butcher, d.d.
W. Saunders.
A. ^lilsom.
E. J. Hogg.
AV. B. Fryer.
J. P. Bisset
O. B. Bradford.
E. A. Reynolds.
A. da Silveira.
D. ^L Zachariae, m.d.
H. Evans.
A. J. Little.
F. B. Johnson.
J. G. Purdon.
T. W. Eckfeldt.
K Himly.
Rev. J. Thomas.
Jacob Sassoon.
Charles Sassoon.
J. E. Reding.
J. Haas.
F. Youd.
C. A. Rees.
C. E. Endicott.
J. H. Blair.
D. M. Henderson.
W. Gottburg, M.D.
G. H. Wheeler.
C. Deighton Braysher.
R. Schlik.
T. G. Smith.
H. Cordier.
G. C. Stent.
W. C. Janssen.
Rev. Carl Kreyer.
H. Maignan.
J. M. Brown.
A. S. Triggs.
E. C. Taintor, A.M., F.R.O.S.
IST. J. Hannen.
A. A. Krauss.
G. B. Glover.
J. L. Hammond.
J. M. Canny.
G. M. Hart.
M. O. Fitzgerald.
W. A. TumbulL
E. P. Hague.
A. Goetz.
J. L. Mateer.
D. B. Tata.
W. ChrystalL
E. Hamilton.
W. V. Drummond.
W. H. Daniel
R. TV. Little.
A. G. Wood.
NON-RESIDENT.
H. Hobson.
R. Hart.
T. Sampson.
A. G. Reid, m.d.
H. D. WiUiams.
W. P. Jones.
Digitized by
Google
Xll
LIST OF MBMBEBS OF THE N.-O. K OF THE R. A. S.
P. J. Hughes.
T. Adkins.
A. W. Comer.
E. Cuimiiigham.
H. M Sidford.
P. GiqueL
H. O. Brown.
W. H. Fittoct
J. Mongan.
C. Thome.
J. A. Man.
F. Elleinwachter.
6. Deschamps.
Augustine Heard, Jr.
S. W. Bushell, M.D.
The Hon. Cecil C. Smiih.
Al&ed Lister.
James EusselL
Gen. C. W. Legendre.
W. P. Mangum.
John Middleton.
E. WhittalL
A. C. Dulcken.
Alex. Frater.
Rev. E. J. Eitel, ph.d.
C. de St Croix.
H. E. Wodehouse.
F. B. Forbes.
A. Michie.
F. Eing.
A. A. Hayes, Jr.
G. Jamieson.
W. T. Lay.
T. Watters.
E. D. Barbour.
N. B. Dennys, ph.d.
A. Heiberg.
H. P. McClatchie.
R J. Forrest.
Jas. Gilfillaii.
H. H. Warden.
T. Dick.
David Reid.
W. Kaye.
H. Beveridge.
Key Elias.
P. E Galle, m.d.
W. Rem4
W. Murray.
J. Crawford.
Rev. G. S. Owen.
C. Alabaster.
G. R Dixwell.
T. B. RennelL
F. W. White.
E. T. HolwilL
C. C. Stuhlmann.
Herbert Allen.
J. Dodd.
T. T. Fergusson.
J. P. Munro Eraser.
Byron Brenan.
A. Lumsden.
S. A. Viguier.
G. Thin, m.d.
G. Shearer, m.d.
W. P. Groeneveldt
E. H. GrimanL
Rev. G. D. B. MiUer
H. Wicking.
Digitized by
Google
JOURNAL
OF THE
OF TBB
ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY.
AETICLE L
-♦-
ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLO'S TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA,
DRAWN FROM CHINESE SOURCES.*
By the Rbv. ARCHIMANDRITE PALLADIUS.
I INTEND in the following notes to verify, by means of Chinese
documents, some of Marco Polo's statements regarding his
route from Lobnor, to Shangtu in the northern part of China
proper. I do not undertake to explain all the dark and doubtful
points in the narrative of the celebrated traveller, but merely offer
some information in as far as my acquaintance with Chinese
literature may enable me. The abundant and midtifarious
material found in this literature is well nigh inexhaustible ; but a
considerable collection of books and a good deal of time are re-
quired, to admit of the systematical research necessary for the
solution of the questions before us. As a basis for my investiga-
tions, I have chosen CoL H. Yide's work. The Book of Sei' Marco
Polo, etc., London, 1871. The vast work of this learned com-
mentator obviates the necessity of discussing many questions
which have already been solved by him with the sound critical
judgment which distinguishes his conclusions.
Book L
CL XXXVIII.~C7iart•/^«w.
** Charchan is a Province of Great Turkey, lying between north-eabt
and eaat. The people woi-ship Mahommet. There are numerous
towns and villages, and the chief city of the kingdom bears its
name, Charchan. The Province contains rivers which bring down
jasper and chalcedony, and the^e are carried for tjale into Cathay
* R«ad before the Society on Jaiiuaiy ilOth, 1875.
Digitized by
Google
2 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLO's
where they fetch great prices. The whole of the Province ia
sandy, and so is the road all the way from Pein, and much of the
water that you find is bitter and bftd. However at some places
you do find fresh and sweet water. When an army passes through
the land, the people escape with their wives, child^jL, and cattle
a distance of two or three days' journey into the sandy waste ; and
knowing the spots where water is to be had they are able to live
there, and to keep their cattle alive, whilst it is impossible to dis-
cover them ; for the wind immediately blows the sand over their
track." (Vol i, p. 178.)
Such a name is not met witb, either on the 16tli century map *
or in other extant geographical documents relating to the Mongol
period ; a name similar to it occurs for the first time in a descrip-
tion of the route from China to the west, as fiir as the Mediter-
ranean Sea, compiled in the time of the Ming dynasty, f Eight
hundred and fitty li west of Turfan, the town Karahashitie is
mentioned in the itinerary. To the south of this town, it is
further stated, is a river ^ jf ^ Cfh*€'U'Ch*ang, Two hundred li
further on (west) is mentioned ^'ifC Si Seshui-tsHuen " Black-
water's source." To the norUi of this is the town oi jl^^ ^
Ch'tt'lishi, and to the south, the town of ^ ^ g Ch!e4i-ch!ang,
Three hundred li west of the Black-water*s source, is mentioned the
well of H^ jf^ Ijl^ Ch'arii^h*a; and to the north, jHC jQ ll] Ho-yen
shan " the Mountain of Fire." There is no necessity to see in
this " Mountain of Fire," the mountain |j| i^ |1| Nao-aha shan,
which lies a hundred U north of Kutch. Chinese geographers
state that " burning caverns " are found in the mountain range of
55 til ^^^^ shan, on the whole distance from Turfan to Kutch.}
* Appended to the ^ P| ||| ^ Hat kwo Vu ehi^ and to vol. iv of
the ContrilnUions of the members of the RusHcm Ecclesiastical Mi89ion,
t This itinerary, published with some modifications daring the present
dynasty, is appended to the extensive work, ^ HF )R( B ^ ^ tf
jT'wTt hia kitm ko li ping shu^ or '* Strategetical Description of China (com-
menced in 1639, terminated in 1662)." Tnere exist also manuscript copies of
this itinerary, but they are, like the printed work, full of errors and discrepan-
cies. The compilation of this itinerary, or at least the principal information
contained in it^ must belong to the beginning of the 15tn century. It is men-
tioned in the ^ ^ ]iXc ^ jfi Hwang ming ta ching ki, that in 1415,
(jj[ US Ch'en Ch*ing returned from the western countries after three years*
travels, and that he wrote a detailed description of the countries he visited.
This description probably served as a groundwork for the itinerary. There
was another traveller, ^ J^ jfi -<47i Chi-tao, who was despatched to
Tamerlan in 1895, and returned in 1407 ; he also wrote a description of the
western countries ; but it was not published even in the time of the Ming
dynasty. Vide |^ SI |B ^^^ V^^-
^ ^^^ @I 5B ift ]£ ^^^'^ kiang I'wig chi, and other works.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVILa IN NORTH-CHINA. 3
There aeems to be no doubt that Ch^eAi-chkOing is the '' Chaichan ^
of Maico Pdo, and that it is to be found in the present province
of Karashar.
Ch. XXXTX. — Lop^ etc.
" Lop is a laree town at the edge of the Desert, which is called the
Desert of Lop, and is situated between east and north-east. It
belongs to the Great Kaan, and the people worship Mahommet.
Now, such persons as propose to cross the Desert take a week's
rest in this town to ref^sh themselTes and their cattle ; and then
the/ make ready for the journey, taking with them a month's
supply for man and beast. On quitting this city they enter the
D^rt. The length of this Desert is so great that 'tis said it
would take a year and more to ride firom one end of it to the other.
And here, where its breadth is least, it takes a month to cross it.
Tis all composed of Mils and valleys of sand, and not a thin^ to
eat is to be found on it. But after riding for a day and a mgh^
you find £resh water, enough mayhap for some 50 or 100
perecms with their beasts, but not for more. And all across the
Desert you wUl find water in like manner, that is to say, in
some 28 places altogether you will find good water, but in no
great quantity ; and m four places also you find brackii^ water.
Beasts there are none ; for there is nouffht for them to eat. But
there is a n^arvellous thing related of this Desert, which is that
when travellers are on the move by night, and one of th^n chances
to lag behind or to fall asleep or the like, when he trios to gain
his company again he will hear spirits talking, and will suppose
them to be his comrades. Sometimes the spirits will call him by
name ; and thus shall a traveller ofttimes oe led astray so that
he never finds his party. And in this way many have perished.
rSometimes the stray travellers will hear as it were the tramp and
hum of a great cavalcade of people away from the real line of road,
and taking this to be their own company they will follow the
sound ; and when day breaks they find that a cheat has been put
on them and that they are in an Ul plight.] Even in the day
time one hears those spirits talking. And sometimes yoa shall
hear the sound of a vanety of musical instruments, and still more
commonly the sound of drums. [Hence in making this journey
'tis customary for travellers to keep close together. All the
animals, too have beUs at their necks^ so that they cannot easily
Set astray. And at sleeping time a signal is put up to show the
irection of the next marchj* (Pp. 180, 181.)
Neither Chinese history nor Chinese geography contains any
mention of the existence of the city of Lop, near the lake of this
name. The descriptions of Chinese travellers do not show that
the shores of this lake are inhabited at present ; the only inhabi-
tants of this locality, — half-savage people numbering several
hundred families, — are settled on two little islands in the lake.
The villages nearest to the lake are on the basin of the river
Tarim, and the line of military posts, which begins at |^ j^
Digitized by
Google
4 ELUCIDATIONS OP MARCO POLO's
Tun-hwang (the ancient j$ }j^ Ska-chow), and turns round the
southern part of Lobnor, extends to the Tarim. It may be that in
the time of Marco Polo, caravans used to stop on this river alsoi
and proceeded thence by the present line of posts through the
desert as far as Shorchow.
This desert was known in China of old by the name of j^ {^^
Lew-sha, i,e,, "Quick-sand," or literally "Flowing sands." In
Chinese traditions the name of this desert occurs earlier than that
of gir ^ 8ha-m0y the sandy region of Mongolia. Lew-aha is the
western prolongation of Sha-mo ; it stretches further south, into
Kukunor, under the name of Mo-hai or Mo-ho-yen desert,*
gradually diminishing in size ; from thence it stretches east, to the
sources of the Yellow Eiver, and terminates in a curve on the
north. A Chinese traveller, in the time of the Tang dynasty,
saw this termination on his way to Lhassa, or as he cdls it, this
tail of the great desert ; he states that in that place, the desert is
not over fifty U wide.t The Lew-sha was the subject of various
most exaggerated stories. We find more reliable accounts of it
in the J| ^ Chow shu ; thus it is mentioned in that history, that
there sometimes arises in this desert a " burning wind," pernicious
to men and cattle ; in such cases the old camels of the caravan,
having a presentiment of its approach, flock shrieking to one
place, lie down on the ground and hide their heads in the sand ;
on this signal, the travellers also lie down, close nose and mouth,
and remain in this position until the hurricane abates; un-
less these precautions are taken, men and beasts inevitably
perish.
Ch. XL.—Sachiu.
" After you have travelled thirty days through the Desert as I have
described, you come to a city called Sachiu lying between the
north-east and east ; it belongs to the Great Kaan, and is in a
province called Tangut. The people are for the most part Idola-
ters, but there are also some Nestorian Christiana and some
Saracens. The Idolaters have a peculiar language, and are no
traders, but live by their agriculture. They have a great many
abbeys and minsters full of idols of sundry fashions, to which they
pay great honour and reverence, worshipping them and sacrificing
to them with much ado. For example, such as have children will
feed up a sheep in honour of the idol, and at the New Year, or on
the day of the Idol's Feast, they will take their children and the
sheep about with them into the presence of the idol with n^at
ceremony. Then they will have the sheep slaughtered and cooked,
and again present it before the idol with like reverence, and leave
* 3ff JW § Suchowchi, " Description of Suchow." 1787.
'^ fS M yC ^ rz'e/w ymn kui, a collection of the Sung dynasty ; —
in the division on EmT^assies.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 5
it there before him, whilst they are reciting the offices of their
worship, and their prayers for the idol's blessing on their children.
And if you will beUeve them the idol feeds on the meat that is set
before it ! After these ceremonies they take np the flesh and carry
it home, and call together all their kindred, to eat it with them in
great festivity [the idol-priesttf receiving for their portion the head,
feet, entrails, and skin, with some part of the meat]. After they
have eaten they collect the bones that are left and store them
carefully in a hutch." (P. 184.)
ip j^ Sha-chow, the present ^ )@ |g^ Tun-hwang him (a few li
east of the ancient town), has since the Han dynasty always been
considered a very important point ; chiefly because all the roads
leading to China &om the west passed through it ; later accounts
also confirm the statement that Tun-hwang lies on an important
cross-road. Besides communication with Lobnor, it has a desert
road to Turf an and another through Sertennor to Kukunor.*
In 1820, or about that time, an attempt was made to re-establish
the ancient direct way between Sha-chow and Khotan. With
this object in view an exploring party of ten men was sent from
Khotan towards Sha-chow ; this party wandered in the desert over a
month and found neither dwellings nor roads, but pastures and
water everywhere.t M. Polo omits to mention a remarkable
place at Sha-chow, a sandy hillock (a short distance south of this
town) known under the name of l|^ ^ [Ij Mingsha shan, — the
" rumbling sand hilL" The sand in rolling down the hill produces
a particular sound similar to that of distant thunder.^ In M.
Polo's time (1292), Khubilai removed the inhabitants of Sha-chow
to the interior of China; § fearing probably the aggression of the
seditious princes ; and his successor, in 1:303, placed there a garri-
son of ten thousand men. || Some time later granaries were es-
tablished there, for the supply of the military posts over the site
of the present Djungaria. During the emperor K*ien-lung's reign,
the Tun-hwang district was colonized on a vast scale ; in 1830 it
numbered about a hundred thousand inhabitants, ^f
Ch. XLL—Camul
"Camul is a province which in former days was a kingdom. It
contains numerous towns and villages, but the chief city
bears the name of Camul. The province lies between two
deserts ; for on the one side is the Great Desert of Lop, and
• Su chow ehi.
'^ MC^ JlS ^ ^**^ hwang hien chi, — in fine.
X Tun hv.ang Men chi,
s 81 Ml lis IN S '^^^ ^'^^^ ^^^^ ^^9 ^^*
II lb,
^ Tun hwang hien chi.
Digitized by
Google
b KLUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLO 8
on the Other side is a small desert of three days' journey in
extent. The people are all Idolaters, and haye a peculiar lancruage.
They live by the fruits of the earth, which they haye in i^enty,
and dispose of to travellers. They are a people who tidce things
very easily, for the^ mind nothing but planning and sinking and
dancing and enjoymg themselves. And it is a truth that if a
foreigner comes to the house of one of these people to lodge, the
host 18 delighted, and desires his wife to put herself entirely al the
ffuest^s disposal, whilst he himself gets out of the way, and comes
back no more until the stranger shall have taken his demrture.
The guest may stay and enjoy the wife's society as long as he listSy
whilst the husband has no shame in the matter, but indeed con-
siders it an honour. And all the men of this province are made
wittols of by their wives in this way. The women themselves are
fair and wanton. Now it came to pass during the rei^n of Manou
Kaan, that as lord of this province he came to hear of this custom,
and he sent forth an order commanding them under grievous penalties
to do so no more [but to provide public hostelries for travellers].
. And when they heard this order they were much vexed thereat.
iFor about three years' space they carried it out. But then they
bund that their lands were no longer fruitful, and that many mis-
haps befel them.] So they collected together and prepared a grand
present which they sent to their Lord, praying him cpu^iously to
let them retain the custom which they nad inherited from their
ancestors ; for it was by reason of this usage that their gods bestowed
upon them all the sood things that they possessed, and without it
thev saw not how tney could continue to exist. When the Prince
had heard their petition his reply was : < Since ye must needs
keep your shame, keep it then,' and so he left them at liberty to
maintain their naughty custom. And they always have kept it
up, and do so stilL'' (F. 189, 190.)
Sp^E^king of Hami, M. Polo describes a strange custom of the
Uigurs, originating in a perverted notion of hospitality. It is
remarkable that the Chinese author ^ ^ Hang Hao, who lived
a century before M. Polo, makes mention in his memoirs * nearly
in the same words of this custom of the Uigurs, with whom
he became acquainted during his captivity in the kingdom of the
Kin. Accoixiing to the chronicle of the Tangut kingdom of
If Jf Si-hia,t Hami was the nursery of Buddhism in Si-hia
and provided this kingdom with Buddhist books and monks.
Ch. XLII. — Gfiinglntalout,
" Chinoiktalas is also a province at the verge of the Desert, and lying
between north-west and north. It has an extent of sixteen day?
journey, and belongs to the Qreat Kaan, and contains numerous
towns and villages. There are three different races of people in
it— Idolaters, Saracens, and some Nestorian Christians. At the
* "^ 81 IB BB ^^^ '"^ ^ ^^'^^*
t jl Jl H :|( Sihiathu^hi. Y\^i. 1826.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 7
norUiem extremity of this province there :8 a mountun in which
are excellent veins of steel aiid ondanique. And you must know
that in the same mountain there is a vein of the substance from
which Salamander is made. For the real truth is that the
Salamander is no beast, as they allege in our ^art of the world,
but is a substance found in the earth ; and I will tell yon about
it.** (Pj?. 191, 198.)
Snppoaing that M. Polo mentions this place on his way from
Sha^how to Sn-chow, it is natural to think that it is Chi kin tolas
i,e. "Chi-kin plain" or valley; -^ Jf Chi-kin was the name
of a lake,t called so even now, and of a defile, which received its
name from the lake. The latter is on the way from jS Iflr H
Kia-yH kwan to ^ 'g ^ An-si chow« The first mention of the
name Chi-kin occurs, as for as I know, in Chinese history, only
alter the expulsion of the Mongols from China. When the armies
of the new (Ming) dynasty were driving out the Mongols from
the frontiers of Cnina proper, they found beyond the barrier of
Kia-yu kwan several Mongol aynuiks (clans), which at once de-
clared themselves subject to the new dynasty ; among them was
an aymak settled near lake Chi-kin, and composed of five hundred
families ; the military post ^ Jf |B Chi-kin wei was formed of
this aymak, the chief of which, whose father had the honorary
title of ;^ ;|g ChHug-fdang^ i,e, " Minister," was appointed com-
mander of the post. This happened in 1370 to 1380 ;t and
ainoe that time a separate chapter was devoted to Chi-kin wei and
iQt P Jl -jb Chi-kin mung-ht " the Mongols of Chi-kin," in all
the historical and geographical works of the Ming dynasty. To-
wards the middle of the 15th century, the Djagataian sultans
or beks, having taken possession of Eastern Turkestan, drove out
of Hami the Chingiskhanides of the eastern branch, and made
incursions as £ar as Su-cliow. The Ming government then remov-
ed the Chi-kin and other Mongols to the interior of China, and
settled them in the district of Su-chow, in the sa»ne way as the
emperors Kang-hi and Yung-ching of the present dynasty remov-
ed the deecendents of these very Djagataians to -g* Jjl* Ean-su, iu
consequence of the invasions they suffered on the part of the
Djungais. During the war with the Djungars Kang-hi re-establish-
ed the military post of Chi-kin, but when peace was re-established,
• Chikin^ or more correctly C%ti7in, is a Mongol word, meaning "ear;" there
wis in Mongolia a Chigin ola, ** Ear mountain,** i.e., a hill baring a resem-
blance to an ear ; it is probable that the lake has received this name on ttie
same ground. The above-mentioned itinerary observes that there are two
Chikin lakes, the great and the little one.
+ 5fc W -* iSE S ^« *^»«^ * ^''***^ ^^-M W fl§ It H . ff^^9
ming Wtrng sin lu, etc
Digitized by
Google
8 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLOS
the post was reduced to a postal station, and placed under the
administration of An-si.* During the Ming dynasty, Chi-kin
was renowned for some natural products, m {^ kafig-sha " sal
ammoniac," 5 fft ehi-yew "petroleum," |g ^ ts^ung-yung
*' orobanche," gold sand found in the northern " Black hills," etc.t
Thus the Chinese accounts of Chi-kin are not in contradic-
tion to the statements given by M. Polo regarding the same
subject ; but when the distances are taken into consideration, a
serious difficulty arises ; Chi-kin is two hundred and fifty or sixty
li distant from Su-chow, whilst according to M. Polo's statement,
ten days are necessary to cross this distance. One of the throe
following explanations of this discordance must be admitted :
either Chingintalas is not Chi-kin, or the traveller's memory failed,
or lastly an error crept into the number of days' journey. The
two last suppositions I consider the most probable ; the more so
that similar difficulties occur several times in Marco Polo's narra-
tive. However, having set forth the data, I leave it to readers
who have thoroughly studied Marco Polo's work, to draw their
own conclusion from them.
Ch. XLllL—Sukchur.
" At the end of those ten days you come to another province called
SuKCHUR, in which there are nimierous towns and villages. The
chief city is called Sukchu. The people are partly Christians and
partly Idolaters, and all are subject to the Great Kaan. The great
General Province to which all these three provinces belong is
■ called Tangut. Over all the mountains of this province rhulmrb
is found in great abundance, and thither merchants come to buy it,
and carry it thence all over the world. [Travellers, however, dare
not visit those mountains with any cattle but' those of the country,
for a certain plant grows there which is so poisonous that cattle
which eat it lose their hoofs. The cattle of the country know it and
eschew it] The people live by agriculture, and have not much
trade. [They are of a brown complexion. The whole of the
province is healthy. J' (P. 196.)
jBf jH| Su-chow, as a transit-trade point, was always an im-
portant town, from the number of its inhabitants and its wealth.
Marco Polo, however, does not speak favourably of it, J and he is
right ; in his time this town could not yet have recovered from
the Mongol devastation of 1226. Chingis khan, on his return
from the western countries, laid waste by fire and sword the
country from modem Niug-hia to Sha-chow, to avenge tho refusal
* >fe ift ^* JK ^ ^^ *^'i^9 i <'tt»««7 chi, and Su chow chi.
"^ ^ ik^ Wi ^«<'« ^'io lui »hu, '•Cyclopflpdia," edit. 1830, art.—
Su chow ('hi, vtc.
t " It hfis not nm«'h trade."
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 9
of the king of Si-hia to join him in his campaign in the west.
Irritated hy the ohstinate defence of Su-chow by its inhabitants,
he slaughtered them all, men and women, yonng and old, after
the town was captured.* With respect to rhubarb, of which M.
Polo speaks, the "ft ^ ^ ^^ ^^^ ch,^ ^^ makes the remark,
that the b^ rhubarb, with golden flowers in the breaking, is
gathered in this province (district of ^I ^ Shan-tan)^ and that it
is equally beneficial to men and beasts, preserving them from the
pernicious effects of the heat M. Polo notices that the cattle
not indigenous to the province lose their hoofis in the Su-chow
mountainB ; but that is probably not on account of some poisonous
grass, but in consequence of the stony ground. The Chinese envoy
Kao Kiu-hui, when travelling in a. d. 981, from Kan-chow to
Su-chow, fSastened wooden shoes to his horses' hoofs, and tied
yak's skin round and under the camels' feett The 8fa chow cki
contains the following remarks on cattle-breeding in that province:
** It cannot be said that horses and homed cattle breed here suc-
cessfully ; mules brought from other provinces are sometimes of
extraordinary strength, so that they can carry burdens of from
seven to eight hundred kins weight ;% but they soon perish, the
climate not agreeing with them. T^ are bred by the Tanguts
(settled in the Su-chow province), but they cannot be made use of
by our cultivators; it being impossible to employ them in the
fields, as they are not accustomed to our fodder. The cross breed
of the yak and the common cow is a strong one ;§ and fit both for
agricultural purposes and for carrying burdens. The ordinary
mode of conveyance here is on donkeys ; military provisions are
carried on them to Hami and Barknl; the transports leave in
sprii^ and return in autumn. (1737)."
Ch. XLIV. — Campichu,
** Campichu \a also a city of Tangut, and a very great and noble one.
Indeed it is the capital and place of government of the whole
province of Tancut The people are Idolaters, Saracens, and
Christians, and the latter have three very fine churches in the
city, whilst the Idolaters have many minsters and abbeys after
their fsishion. In these they have an enormous number of idols,
both small and great, certain of the latter being a good ten paces
* "^ Jl^^^f^ Si hia shu shit Annals, and Biography of Li-kung, a
relative of the Ta^gat kinfs of Si-hia. His forefather betrayed his king
and went over to Cningis khan ; he was with him at the siege of Su-chow.
It is stated in this biography, that Chingis khan spared a hundred and five
families in Su-chow.
'*' £ f€ £ K ^^ to* shi ki,
X About 1,000 lbs. ; — somewhat incredible.
S In Ch. Ivii, M. Polo say« the same in reference to B SS Si-ning.
Digitized by
Google
10 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLO's
in stature ; some of them beinc of wood, others of clay, and others
yet of stone. They are all highly polished, and then coTcred with
gold. The great iaols of which 1 speak lie at length. And round
about them there are other figures of considerable size, as if ador-
ing and paying homage before them." (Pp. 197, 198.)
Kan-chow has occupied rather an important place in the history
of North China. In the beginning of the 11th century it was the
residence of an Uigur prince. It fell under the Tangut dominion
in 1208.* The temple, in which M. Polo saw an idol of Buddha,
represented in a lying position, is evidently ^ j^ ^ Wo-fo^ze,
i.e., " Monastery of the lying Buddha." It was built in 1103 by a
Tangut queen, to place there three idols representing Buddha in
this posture, which have since been found in the ground on this
very spot.t Through "^ ^ Klan-chow was the shortest, and most
direct and convenient road to I-tsi-nay, The latter post used
to be also furnished with provisions through Kan-chow, t
Ch. XLY.—Etztna.
** When you leave the city of Campichu you ride for twelve days, and
then reach a city called Etzina, which is towards the north on the
verge of the Sandy Desert ; it belongs to the Province of Tangut.
The people are Idolaters, and possess plenty of camels and cattle,
and tne country produces a number of good falcons, both Sakers
and Lanners. Tne inhabitants live by their cultivation and their
cattle, for they have no trade. At this city you must needs lay in
victuals for forty days, because when you quit Etzina you enter on
a Desert which extends forty days' journey to the north, and on
which you meet with no habitation nor baiting-place. In the
summer-time, indeed, you will fall in with people, but in the
winter the cold is too great. You also meet with wild beasts (for
there are some small pine- woods here and there), and with nun^
bers of wild asses." (P. 202.)
SF 16 7J ^'^^-^^I/t or Echini, is properly the name of a lake.
Khubilai, disquieted by his factious relatives on the north,
established a military post near lake I-tsi-nay, and built a town, or
a fort on the south-western shore of this lake. The name of I-tsi-
nay appears from that time ; it does not occur in the chronicle of
the Tangut kingdom ; the lake had then another name. Vestiges
of the town are seen to this day ; the buildings were of large
dimensions, and some of them were very fine.§ In M. Polo's
time there existed a direct route from I-tsi-nay to Kharakliorum ;
traces of this road are still noticeable, but it is no more used.|| This
* Si hia shu ski. Anno,
f Si hia shu ski.
X Siu Vung kien kcmg mu,
§ Su chow chi.
II lb. — The displacing of the political centres, and consequently of those
Digitized by
Google
TRAVSLS IN NORTH-CHINA. 11
circamstance, t.^., the existence of a road firom I-tsi-nay to
Khaiakhonun, piobablj led M. Polo to make an exclusion (a
mental one, I suppose) to the residence of the khans in Northern
Mongolia.
Ch- XLYL—Caraeoron.
** Caraoobon is a city some three miles in compass. [It is surrounded
by a strong earthen rampart, for stone is scarce there. And beside
it there a great citadel wherein is a fine palace in which the
Governor resides.] Tis the first city that tne Tartars po^essed
after they iasued m>m their own countiry." (Pp. 203, 204.)
Everything that the studious Chinese authors could gather and
say of the situation of Kharakhorum is collected in two Chinese
works, H SI S jJt H Lofung lowwenkao (1849), and ]| -^
8$ ft K Mttng ku yew mu hi (1859). However, no positive
conclusion can be derived itom. these researches, chiefly in con-
sequence of the absence of a tolerably correct map of Northern
Mongolia.*
Ch. LL
" You should be told also that all the Grand Eaans, and all the des-
cendants of Ohinghis their first Lord, are carried to a mountain
that is called Altat to be interred. Wheresoever the Sovereign
may die, he is carried to his burial in that mountain with hU
predece8S<MB ; no matter, if the place of his death were 100 days'
journey distant, thither must he be carried to his burial." (P. 227.)
There are no accurate indications in the documents of the Mon-
gol period on the burial-places of Chingis khan and of the khans
who succeeded him. The •}(; ^ Yttan ski, or " History of the
Mongol dynasty in China," in speaking of the burial of the khans,
of trade, was followed by a change in the general direction of the routes
across the desert The emperor Kang-hi, who carried on a lonff struggle
with the Djongars, traced out several military roads across the Mongomu
desert in various directions, in 1697. The route from }$ jKl jj^
Liang-chow fu to I-tsi-nay, and farther to the north-west was explored (v. So
mo fang lio). In 1719 communications were established from Kuku hoton
towards Barkul ; this route is described in the Ts^ung si hi lio (translated into
Russian by M. P. S. PopoflQ. Trade was not slow in availing itself of the
new routes ; the northern limit of l-tsi-nay became the meeting place of
caravans from Kuku hoton and Lan-chow/Uf on their way to ButkuI and
Urumtsi Fide Su chow chi and Mung ku yew mu hi.
* H. Paderin (Secretary to the Russian Consulate, Urga) has recently,
on his way from IJrga to Uliasutai, set himself to the task of finding the site
of Kharakhorum, in followinff partly the indication contained in the diaiy
of Chang Te-hui, 1248 (the diary is translated and inserted in the Rtcords
of the Siberian Branch of the Muss, Geogr. Society, Irkutsk, 1867). His
efforts were apparently crowned with success ; it is to be regretted that he
had no means to determine astronomically the site ; his report is probably
already published by the Geographical Society of Petersburg.
Digitized by
Google
12 ELUCIDATIONS OT MAROO POLO's
mentdons only tbat they used to be conveyed from Peking to the
north, to their common burial-ground in the K*i4ien valley. This
name cannot have anything in common with the ancient K^i-lien
of the Hiung-nu, a hill situated to the west of the Mongol desert ;
the KH4ien of the Mongols is to be sought more to the eastw When
Khubilai marched out against Prince Nayan, and reached the
modem Talnor, news was received of the occupation of the khans*
burial-ground by the rebels. They held out there very long,
which exceedingly afflicted Khubilai ;* and this goes to prove that
the tombs could not b^ situated much to the west. Some more
positive information on this subject is found in the diary of the
campaign in Mongolia in 1410, of the Ming Emperor Yung-lo.f
He reached the Kerulen in the i^e where this river, after
running south, takes an easterly direction. The author of the
diary notes, that from a place one march and a half before reaching
the Kerulen, a very large mountain was visible to the north-east,
and at its foot a solitary, high and pointed hillock, covered with
stones. The author says, that the sovereigns of the house of
Yuan used to be buried near this hilLt It may therefore be
plausibly supposed, that the tombs of the Mongol khans were
near the Kerulen ; and that the " K'i-lien " of the Tuanshi is to
be applied to thid locality ; it seems to me even, that K'i-lien is
an abbreviation, customary to Chinese authors, of Kerulen. The
way of burying the Mongol khans is described in the Yuan ehi
(chap. On the national religious rites of the Mongols,) as well
as in the S it Ml Ch*ue hmg lu, ** Memoirs of the time of the
Yuan dyna8ty."§ When burying, the greatest care was taken
to conceal from outside people the knowledge of the locality of
the tomb. With this object in view, after the tomb was closedy
a drove of horses was driven over it, and by this means the ground
was for a considerable distance trampled down and levelled. It
* jj2 j^ im IK Yuan ahi luipien.
t fu tE ff ^« ^^ ^^^
t Our well-known Mongolist, IS, Golorkin has told us, that according to
a stoiy actually current among the Montis, the tombs of the former Mon-
S»l khans are sitoated near Tas-ola hiU, eqnally in the yicinity of tho
erolen. He states also that even now the Mongols are accustomed to
assemble on that hill on the 7th day of the 7th moon (acoording to an
ancient custom), in order to adore Chinjos khan's tomb. Altan tobchi
(translated into Russian by Galsan Gomboen), in relating the history of the
Mongols after their expulsion from China, and spewing of the klums*
tomhe^ callB them Naiman tzctgan gher, i.e, •* Eight \Vhite tents*' (accord-
ing to the number of chambers for the souls of the chief deceased khans in
Peking), and sometimes simply Tzagan gher, "the White tent," which ac-
cording to the translator's explanation, denotes only Chigis khan's tomb.
§ Extracts from these memoirs are inserted in voL iv. of the OmUri^Um
lions of the iiveynbers of the Russ, EccL Mission, Peking.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 13
is added to this (probably from hearsay), in the j|[ ;^ ^ Ts'ao
mu tze Memoirs (also of the time of the Yuan dynasty), that a
young camel used to be killed (in the presence of its mother), on
the tomb of the deceased khan ; afterwards, when the time of the
usual offerings on the tomb approached, the mother of this im-
molated camel was set at liberty, and she came crying to the place
where it was killed ; the locality of the tomb was ascertained in
this way.
** Let me tell you a strange thing too. When they are carrying the
body of anjr Emperor to be buried with the others, the convoy
that goes with the body doth put to the sword aU whom they fall
in with on the road, saying : * Go and wait upon your Lord in the
other world !' For they do in sooth believe that aU such as they
slay in this manner do go to serve their Lord in the other world.
They do the same too with horses ; for when the Emperor dies,
they kill all his best horses, in order that he may have the use of
them in the other world, as they believe. And I tell you as a
certain truth, that when Mongou Kaan died, more than 20,000
persons, who chanced to meet the body on its way, were slain in
the manner I have told." (P. 217.)
The burying of living men with the dead was a general custom
with the tribes of Eastern Asia. Favourite servants and wives
were usually buried in this way. Li China, the chief wives and
those concubines who had already borne children were exempted
fipom this lot. The Tunguz and other tribes were accustomed to
kiU the selected victims by strangulation. In China they used
to be buried alive ; but the custom of burying living men ceased
in A.D. 1464.* In the time of the present Manchu dynasty, the
burying of living men was prohibited by the emperor Kang-hi, at
the close of the 17th century, i.e., the forced burying ; but volun-
tary sepulture remained in forcct Notwithstanding this prohibi-
tion, cases of forced burying occurred again in remote parts of
Manchuria; when a concubine refused to follow her deceased
master, she was forcibly strangled with a bow-string. | I must
observe, however, that there is no mention made in historical
documents, of the existence of this custom with the Mongols ; it
is only an hypothesis based on the analogy between the religious
ideas and customs of the Mongols and those of other tribes.
* S ^ I9§ IS iS ^^"^"^ ^*^ ts*nng nn lu^—Ann, The ^ £ J|^
Ktoo shilio (Kohi-shi riaku) "Abridged History of Japan/' under a.d.
646, says, that in this year the burying of living men with the dead was
prohibited, and it reproaches China with the tardy stoppage of this inhuman
custom.
t Yuchiwen. Partii.
t 3|E Tfr BS ^ I^inguta chi.
Digitized by
Google
14 ELUCIDATIONS OP MARCO POLO's
Ch. LIL — Pharaoh*8 Rats.
" They live on the milk and meat which their herds supply, and on
the produce of the chase ; and they eat all kinds of flesn, including
that of horses and dogs, and Pharaoh's rats, of which last there are
great numbers in burrows on those plains." (P. 220.)
In tlie Mongol biography of Chingis khan,* mention is made
of two kinds of animals (mice) used by the Mongols for food : the
tarbagat t and kuchugur.
Ch. LIIL
" This is the fashion of their religion. [They say there is a Most Hifiph
God of Heaven, whom they worship daily with thurible and in-
sonse, but they pray to him only for he«dth of mind and body.''
(P. 224.)
The God of Heaven is evidently the Tmgri of the Mongols, {
the highest object of their reverence. They used to apply to it
the epithets of Dere, "Supreme," and Munke, " Eternal "§ The
affinity of the Shaman idea of Heaven with that of the Chinese
is indubitable. It does not appear, however, that Shamanism
admits the idea of a personified and intelligent supreme being,
similar to that existing in China, where this idea has inspired
some thinkers, and raised their mind to high spiritual conceptions. ||
Still the acknowledgment of Heaven as the highest power, was
the best side of the coarse religion of Shamanism ; as the reverent
awe of Heaven was the principal moral check for half savage
tribes. The sacrifice to Heaven consisted in the raising of the
sacrificial flesh on a stake or pole,ir and the libation of kumiss,
or the milk of a white mare. The ssicrificial stake is to this day
the indispensable attribute of Shaman ceremonies. With the
Manchus it is called somo, and is chiefly employed in the oflferings
to the Ongons.** It was used also in ancient Corea,tt and
* ^ ®J ?B ife ^'^'^ ch'aopi ski (Mongol text).
+ ArUomys Bobac.
X Dorji Banzaroff, in his dissertation "On the Black Religion," i.«.
Shamanism, 1846, has investigated the religious ideas of that system with
all possible fullness ; I deem it unnecessary therefore to repeat what has
been already published by him on the subject.
§ Yvxxn chao pi ski, Mongol text. This ancient text (of the 18th cen-
tury) is the only unquestionable authority on Mongol antiquities, the in-
fluence of extraneous elements not being noticeable in it. Later monuments
of the Mongol literature, as the work ot Sanang Setzen and Altan tobchi are
strongly impregnated with Buddhist ideas.
II It is sufficient to quote, for instance, the following sentence of a CJon-
fucianist : "The Supreme Lord (Shang-ti) dwells in an unattainable depth
(darkness), but his presence is flaming everywhere."
t This sacrificial stake is indubitably "the tree, to which, as the Russian
chronicles narrate, a pious Russian prince refused to bow.*'
** ^ fli ^ H ^^ ^'"^ ^^"^ ^^^'
ft §1 fl Han shxi;
Digitized by
Google
TRAVEM IN NORTH-CHINA. 15
is even now not unknown in the popular Corean religion.*
The author of the U |g F yw (middle of 16th century) relates
that in his time, the Mongols used to make human offerings to
Heayen. I quote his words : " The Mongols deeply revere
Heaven. . . . Before every important undertaking they offer
a human sacrifice to Heaven. For this purpose they usually select
a Chinaman (among the prisoners) of as fine a form as possible,
strip him of his clothes and pour water over him ;
the victim is bound in the field, and a nimble horseman cuts his
head -off at a run ; his belly is then cut open, and the bowels are
spread on the ground (as an oflfering to Heaven)." It is difficult
to vouch for the accuracy of this statement.
NcUigay,
** [But] they have falso] a certain [other] god of theirs called Natigay,
and they say ne is the God of the Earth, who watches over their
children, cattle, and crops. They show him great worship and
honour, and every man hath a figure of him in his house, made
of felt and cloth ; and they also make in the same manner images
of his wife and children. The wife they put on the left hand,
and the children in front. And when they eat, they take the fat
of the meat and grease the god's mouth withal, as well as the
mouths of his wife and children. Then they take of the broth
And sprinkle it before the door of the house ; and that done, they
deem that their god and his family have had their share of the
dinner." (P. 224^
Whether this word is to be taken as a corruption of the word
Ongot (according to Yule), or as corresponding to Mitgen^-f is
equally difficult to verify by means of ancient documents. I
cannot find in the Mongol text of the Yuan ch*aopi shi the word
Ongon^ or Ongot The souls of deceased parents and ancestors
are called there EkeSy i.e. " Magnates, Lords ;" Ongpn is probably
of Tungusian, not Mongol origin. It is necessary to keep in view,
that there exist in Shamanism not only local differences, and
some belonging to certain tribes, but that in the course of time
and under the influence of Buddhism, some essential changes may
have happened. It is not. altogether easy therefore, to judge of
ancient Shamanism by that of the present day. I shall add one
new variant to what the learned Col. Yule has collected and set
forth with such precision, on the Shaman household gods. "The
Dahuis and Barhus have in their dwellings, acceding to the
* flkW tet^ Siang siu H wen,
+ Doiji Banzaroff is disposed to see in Natigay of M. Polo, the Ytoga of
other travellers, ie. the Mongol Etugm,—** earth " as the object of venera-
tion of the Mongol Shamans. They look upon it as a divinity, for its
power as Ddegei in echm, ie. ** the Lord of Earth," and on account of its
productiveness, — Allan dclegei^ i.e. ** Golden Earth."
Digitized by
Google
16 ELUCIDATIONS CF MAROO POLO's
numher of tho male members of the family, puppets made of
straw, on which eyes, eyebrows and mouth are drawn; theee
puppets are dressed up to the waist. When some one of the
family dies, his puppet is taken out of the house, and a new pup-
pet is made for every newly-bom member of the family. On
new-year's day, offerings are made to the puppets, and care is
taken not to disturb them (by moving them, etc.), in order to
avoid bringing sickness uj^on the family."*
Ch. LY1.—Bargu.
'* And when you leave Caracoron and the Altay, in which they bury
the bodies of the Tartar Sovereigns, as I told you, you go nortn
for forty days till you reach a country called the Plain op BAROtJ.
The people there are called Mbsoript ; they are a very wild race,
and uve by their cattle, the most of which are stags, and Uieae
stags, I assure you, they use to ride upon. Their customs are like
those of the Tartars, and thejr are subject to the Great Kaan.
They have neither com nor wine. [They get birds for food, for
the country is full of lakes and pools and maruies, which are much
frequented by the birds when they are moulting, and when they
have quite cast their feathers and can't fly, those people catch
them. They also live partly on fish.]" (Pp. 236, 237.)
In the Mongol text of Chingis khan's biography, this country
is called Barhu and Barhuchin ; it is to be supposed, according to
Col. Yule's identification of this name with the modem Barguzin,
that this country was near lake Baikal The fact that Merkita
were in Bargu is confirmed by the following statement in Chingis
khan's biography : " When Chingis khan defeated his enemies the
Merkits, they fled to Barhuchin tokum." Tokum signifies "a
hollow, a low place," according to the Chinese translation of the
above-mentioned biography, made in 1381; thus Barhuchin toknm
undoubtedly corresponds to M. Polo's Plain of Bargu. As to
M. Polo's statement that the inhabitants of Baigu were Merkits,
it cannot be accepted unconditionally. The Merkits were not
indigenous to the country near Baikal, but belonged originally, —
according to a division set forth in the Mongol text of the Yuan
ch^ao pi shi, — to the category of tribes living in yurts^ t,e, nomade
tribes, or tribes of the desert. Meanwhile we find in the same
biography of Chingis khan, mention of a people called Barhun,
which belonged to the category of tribes living in the forests; and
we have therefore reason to suppose that the Barhuns were the
aborigines of Barhu. After the time of Chingis khan, this ethno-
graphic name disappears from Chinese history ; it appears again
in the middle of the 16th century. The author of the T yu
(1543-4) in enumerating the tribes inhabiting Mongolia and tie
*l^ SI 2C 51^ BB ^^'^ /?/7?5f K/r«3r un
i u.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 17
ttdjac^it comitries, meRtioiis the B^urhu, as a strong tribe, able to
supply up to several tens of thousands (?) of warriors, armed with
steel swords ; but the country inhabited by them is not indicated.
The Mongols, it is added, call them Black Ta-tze (Ehara Mon-
gols).^ At the close of the 17th century, the Barhus are found
inhabiting the western slopes of the interior Hing'an, as well as
betwe^i lake Kulon and river Khalkha, and dependent on a
prince of eastern Khalkhas, Doro beile.t At liie time of Gal-
dan khan's invasion, a part of them fled to Siberia with the eastern
Khalkhas, but afterwards they returned. | After their rebellion
in 1696, quelled by a Manchu general, they were included with
other petty tribes (regarding which few researches have been
made) in the categc^ butkha, or hunters, and received a military
organisation. They are divided into Old and New Barhu, ac-
cording to the time when they wexe brought under Manchu rule.
The Barhus belong to the Mongolian, not to the Tungusian race ;
they are sometimes considered even to have been in relationship
with the Khalkhas.} This is all the substantial information we
possess on the Barhu. Is there an affinity to be found between
the modem Barhus and the Barhuns of Chingis khan's biography; —
mad is it to be supposed, that in the course of time, they spread
from lake Baikal to the Hing'an range? or is it more correct to
consider them a branch of the Mongol race indigenous to the
Hing'an mountains, and which received the general archaic name
of Bargu, which might have pointed out the physical character of
the country they inhabited,!] just as we find in history the
Urianhai of Altai and the Urianhai of Western Manchuria?
It is difficult to solve this question for want of historical data. IT
Chap. LVIL
** On leaving Campichu, then, you teavd five days across a tract in
* t.«« ''Lower Mongols.*' On the maps of the Ming dynasty time, the
name Siao Ta4u, or '* Little Mongols " (near the Amnr), probably designates
also the Barho.
t A Manchn title, conferred on him by the emperor Kang-hL
X Mung ku yew mu ki and Lwng ska ki lio,
% He Itmg kiang loai H and Lang sha ki lio.
U The Kmthij or **Histoi7 of the Kin dynasty/' for instance, clearly
proves, that all tiie tribes of Chnrchin received their names, fix>m the moon-
tains, rirers and lakes, near which thev liyed.
IT In Eastern Siberia, the Bnriats of the Buddhist creed give to Shamau
Bnriats the name of Bargu Bnriats ; taking the word Baren in the sense of
stupid and rude. It is also stated that Manchu officials calf the modem Bar-
hus indiBciiminately Barhus and Barhu Boriats (N. Gk>mboeff). The Buriats
are also an ancient tribe, already known in Chingis khan's time. It was
like the Barhun, placed in the category of sylvan tnbes. I do not take npon
myself to elacidate this ethnographical discrepancy, founded it may be on
an error or a misunderstanding.
Digitized by
Google
18 ELUCIDATIONS OI* MAROO POLO's
which many spirits are heard speaking tn the night season ; tod
at the end of those five marches, towards the east, you come to a
kingdom called Erchjiul, belonging to the Great Kaan. It is one
of the several kingdoms that make up the great Province of Tangut.
The people consist of Nestorian Christians, Idolaters, and worship-
pers of Mahommet." (P. 241.)
Erguiul is Erichew of the Mongol text of the Ttien ch^aopi ahi^
Si-iiang in the Chinese history, the modern Liang-chow fu,
JOaproth, on the authority of Rashid-eddin, has already identi-
fied this name with that of Si-liang.
" In this country too is found the best musk in the world ; and I wiU
tell you how 'tis produced. There exists in that region a kind of
wild animal like a gazelle. It has feet and tail like the gazelle's,
and stag's hair of a very coarse kind, but no horns. It has four
tusks, two below, and two above, about three inches long, and
Blender in form, one pair growing upwards, and the other down-
tvards. It is a very pretty creature. The musk is fomnd in this
way. When the creature has been taken, they find at the navel
between the flesh and the skin something like an impostume full
of blood, which they cut out and remove with all the skin
attached to it. And the blood inside this impostume is the musk
that Twoduces that powerful perfume. There is an immense num-
ber or these beaste in the country we are speaking of." (P. 242.)
Here M. Polo speaks of musk ; musk — and rliubarb (whicli he
mentioned before •) are the most renowned and valuable of the
products of the province of Kansu, which comparatively produces
very little ; the industry in both these articles is at present in the
hands of the Tanguts of that province.t
Chap. LVm.
" Starting fipom Erguiul you ride eastward for eight days, and then
come to a provmce called Eqrioaia, containing numerous cities and
villages, and belonging to Tangut.'* (P. 247.)
Prom Liang-chow fu M. Polo follows a special route, leaving
the modem postal road on his right ; the road he took has since
the time of the emperor Kang-lii been called the courier's route.
Egrigaia is Erigaia of the Mongol text. Klaproth was correct
in his supposition that it is modern Ning-hia. Even now the
Eleuts of Alashan call Ning-hia — Yargai. In M. Polo's time this
department was famous for the cultivation of the safflower
(carthamus tinctorius).!^
• In Chap, xliii, describing Sukchur or Sn-chow, he says : — ** Over all
the mountains of this province rhubarb is found in great abundance, and
thither merchants come to buy it, and carry it thence aU over the workL**
<P. 196.)
+ Su rho^n chi.
X Sill Cuiig k'ktiy A.n. 1292.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVEU3 IN NOETH-CHIXA. 19
Erigaia is not to be confoimded with Urahcu, often mentioned
in the history of Chingis khan's wars with the Tangut kingdom.
Urahai was a fortress in a pass of the same name in the Alashan
mountains. Chingis khan spent five months there (an. 1208),
during which he invaded and plundered the country in the neigh-
bourhood.* The Alashan mountains form a semicircle five
hundred H in extent, and have over forty narrow passes leading
to the department of Ning-hia ; the broadest and most practicable
of these is now called Ch'i-mu k'ow ;f it is not more than eighty
feet broad, t It may be that the Urahai fortress existed near this
" The capital city is called Calachan. The people are chiefly Idolaters,
but there are fine churches belonging to the Nestorian Christians.
They are all subjects of the Great Kaan. They make in this, city
great quantities of camlets of camel's wool, the finest in the world ;
and some of the camlets that they make are white, for they have
white camels, and these are the best of all. Merchants purchase
these stuflfe here, and carry them over the world for sale." (P.
247.)
Calachan is the chief town of the I^prigaia province, according
to M. Polo's statement. M. Polo, when describing the Tangut
kingdom, apparently spoke of a state of things already past in his
time ; but preserved in the popular memory. Under the name of
Calachan he probably means the summer residence of the Tangut
kings, which was sixty li from Ning-hia, at the foot of the
Alashan mountains. It was built by the famous Tangut king
Yuenhao, on a large scale, in the shape of a castle, in which were
high terraces and magnificent buildings. § Traces of these build-
ings are visible to this day. There are often found coloured tiles
and iron nails one foot, and even two feet long,|| The last
Tangut kings made this place their pennanent residence, and led
there an indolent and sensual life. The Chinese name of this
residence was Ho-lan shan Li'kung.%. There is sufficient reason
to suppose that this very residence is named (under the year 1226)
in the Mongol text Alaskai nuntuh f* and in the chronidea of
* Sihiashuahi.
ti^Tf; p.
t ^ng hiafu chi.
J Ning hiafu cfa»
\ Zdrkwig, literally "a separate palace,** cannat be translated a saborban
palace, as such palaces in China were often very distant ftx)m the
capital; it is more correct to render it by ** temporary residence." The
Tangnt kines had besides this a smnmer palace. Ho-lan-shan is the Chinese
form of Alauian ; in the Mongol text — AlcLshai.
*^ Nunluh (at present Notok) has in the Mongol text the meaning of
'nomade camp, residence, military quarters and military camps."
Digitized by
Google
20 ELUCIDATIONS OP HARCO POLo's
the Tangut kingdom, Hdlahachary otherwise Hdlacfiar, ap-
parently in the Tangut language. Thus M. Polo's Calachan can
be identified with the Halachar of the 8i hia ahu ahi, and can be
taken to designate the Alashan residence of the Tangut kings.
Ch. LIX.
"Tbnduo is a province which lies towards the east, and contains
numerous towns and villages ; among which is the chief city also
called Tenduc And when you have ridden seven days eastwa^rd
through this province you get near the provinces of Cathay. You
find tnroughout those seven days' journey plenty of towns and
villages, the inhabitants of which are Mahommetans, but with a
mixture also of Idolaters and Nestorian Oluistians. They get
their living by trade and manufactures ; weaving those fine aoths
of gold which are called Ncuich and Nagues, besides silk stuffs of
many other kinds. For just as we have cloths of wool in our
country, manufactured in a great variety of kinds, so in those
regions they have stuffis of silk and gold in like variety." (Pp. 249^
250.)
M. Polo does not speak of the journey from Ning-hia to the
boundary of Tenduc through the steppes of the modem Ordos.
The principal route from Ning-hia to the east * lies, through the
town of J|||l yfc 1^ Shivrmu hienf to the crossing of the Hoang-ho
near the town of Pao-te chow, a distance of 975 U in a straight
line; or 1135 li if taking the indirect vray through YtL-
lin. It is the direct road &om Shensi to the northern part
of Shansi The shortest road to Kuku-hoton (the supposed
Tenduc) lies towards a more northern crossing, namely, Htir
ian-Twsfw.i' Here was the western boundary of the Tien-
tehiunX (Tenduc), as it is now the boundary of Kuku-hoton,
Further, the distances between Pao-te chow and Siuen-hwa fu
(Siuen-te chow in M. Polo's time) through Ta-t'ung fu on the one
hand, and between Hutan-hosho and Siuen-hwa fa, thiough
tLuku-hoton and Ta-t'ung fa, on the other, are almost equal, —
about 950 IL It follows that it comes to l^e same, whether M.
Polo travelled by the one or other of these routes, and that the
towns which he saw during his seven days' journey, and which
according to his statement belonged to Tenduc, are to be placed
inside, not outside the Ghreat Wall ; for if from Tenduc he did not
go to Ta-t'ung fu, but straight east to Shang-to, it follows that he
could not be in Siuen-te chow, where he would have had to go
down from the mountains, in order afterwards nearly to retrace
* Explored in 1697. Ping ting 9o mo fang lio ; cf. GerbOlon's journal,
the same year.
t ^ jg 3^ i)i|[ at the mouth of the Hutan river on the Hoong-ho.
t Si hia shu 8hi.
Digitized by
Google
- TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA* 21
liis steps. It seems to me, then, that M. Polo on his way from
the hanks of Hoang-ho to Siuen-te chow trayelled mostly inside
the Great WalL As to the power and the extent of the dominions
of the tribe which inhabited Tenduc, our tiayeller took historical
tradition^ for actualities.
The name of Tenduc obviously corresponds to rien-te kiun,* a
military post, the position of which Chinese geographers identify
correctly with that of the modem Kuku-hoton.t The T'ien-te kiun
post existed under this name during the K'itan (Liao) and Kin
dynasties,^ up to KhubiM's time (1267) ; when under the name
of Fung-chow it was left only a district town in the department
of Ta-fung fu. § The Kin kept in T*ien-te kiun a military chief
Chao-t'ao-8hiy\^ whose duty it was to keep an eye on the neigh-
bouring- tribes, and to use, if needed, military force against them.
The T'ien-te kiun district was haidly greater in extent than the
modem aimak of Tumot, into which Kuku-hoton was included
since the 16th century, i,e. 370 li horn north to south and 400 li
from east to west f^ during the Kin it had a settled population
numbering twenty-two thousand six hundred families.
^ The king of the province is of the lineage of Prester John, (Jeoige by
name, and he nolds the land under tae Qreat Kaan ; not tlmt he
holds anything like the whole of what Prester John possessed. It
is a custom, I may tell ^ou, that these kings of the line^ of
Prester John always obtam to wife either daughters of the Great
Kaan or other princesses of his family Tou must
know that it was in this same capital city of Tenduc that Prester
John had the seat of his government when he ruled ovei the
Tartars, and his heirs still abide there ; for as I have told you this
king George is of his line, in fact, he is the sixth in descent from
Prester John." (Pp. 249, 260.)
THen-te kiun was bounded cm the north by the ^ |I| Trirehan
mountains, in and beyond which was settled the Sha-t'o Tu-k4u
tribe, ie. Tu-k'iu of the sandy desert The K'itans, when they
conquered the northern borders of China, brought also under
theii rule the dispersed family of these Tu-k'iu. With the ac-
* t Ta i^img y t*ung ehi, chap, on tbe Tumots of Knka-hoton.
t Vide the geographiad parts of the lAao ihi, Kin ahi and Turn M ; M.
Polo's commentators are wrong in suspecting an anachromsm in his state-
ment, or trying to find Tenduc elsewhere.
I Daring tiie Kin dynasty, Tien-te kiun was also the centre of administra-
tion for the agricultural population of the district ; and as such was also
called JK ^ Fung-chow.
II « ^ «•
5 Ft t'ung chit Tomots of Kni-hoa ch'ing.
Digitized by
Google
22 KLUGIDATIOIffS OF MARCQ POLO's
cession of the Kin, a Wang-ku ♦ family made its appearance, a*
the ruling family of those tribes ; it issued from those Sha-t'o Tur
k*iu who once reigned in the north of China as the How T*a»g
dynasty (923 to 936 A.D.),t It split into two branches, the.
Wang-ku of the Yn-shan, and the Wang-ku of the Lin-t'ao (west
of Kannsn). The Kin removed the latter branch to Liao-bntig
(in Manchuria), t The Yn-shan Wang-ku guarded the northern,
borders of China belonging to the Kin, and watched their herds.
When the Kin, as a protection against the inroads of the tribes of
the desert, erected a rampart, or new wall, from the boundary of.
the T'angut kingdom down to Manchuria,§ they intrusted the.
defence of the principal places of the Yn-shan portion of the wall
to the Wang ku, and transferred there also the Liao-tung Wang-ku.
At the time Chingis khan became powerful, the chief of the Wang-
ku of the Yn-shan was Alahush ; and at the head of the Liao-tung
Wang-ku stood Pareao-ma-ie'U.\\ Alahush proved a traitor to.
the Kin, and passed over to Chingis khan ; for this he was mur-
dered by the malcontents of his family, perhaps by Pa-sao-ma-ie-li,
who remained true to the Kin-1[ Later on Chingis khan mar--
ried one of his daughters to the son of Alahush, by name Po-yao-ho,
who however had no children by her. He had three sons by a
concubine ; the eldest of whom, Kiun-pu-hwa, was married to
Kuyuk khan's daughter. Kiun-pu-hwa's son ** Ko-li-ki-sze had
two wives, both of imperial blood. During a campaign against
Haidu, he was made, prisoner in 1298, and murdered. His title
and dignities passed over in a.d. 1310 to his son CAwaw. ft No-
thing is known of Alahush's later descendants; they probably
became entirely Chinese, like their relatives of the Liao-tung
branch.
The Wang-ku princes were thus de jure Hhe sons-in-law of the
* S iS" 5 *^^ ^5^®^ Yung-ku ^ ■jjSf, Ongot of Rashid-eddin, Ongut
of tbeMongol text.
t Yuen shi^ Biography of Alahush, chap, cxviii, foL 19.
:|: Yuen sKij Biography of Yae-nai-ho, cnap. cxxxiv, fol. 2.
§ Kin ahi, an. 1200 ; Siu t*ung kim, an. 1190-1200 ; Si hia shu 8h% an.
1201 . Yi t*wna chi, Tumot . Traces of this wall of the Kin can be seen even
at the present day north of the Great WalL
II Biography of Alahush and of Yiie-nai^ho ; in the last mention is m»de
(^ Pa-flao«Bui*ie*U's grandlathep— Yue^ko Temur, imw. Temur Yue-koii
^ Pa-sao*maHe-U a son Si-li-ki-sse lost bis life in Shenai» in a battle with
the Mongols ; his son Yue-nai-ho went over to the Mongols in Munke
khan's time (biography of Yue-nai^ho} ; his descendant Matsnch'ai^g was a
well-known Chinese literary man.
** According to the list of princesses in the Yuen shi; but acoording to
Ki-li-ki-8ze*8 biography he was son of Po-yao-ho*s second son Ai-pU-hwa,
who was married to Ehubilai's daughter,
'ft Biography of Ki-U-ki-aze, in the Yuen aM, chap, exrili.
Digitized by
Google
TBAVEL8 IN NORTH-CHINA. 28
M oBgol kLans, and they Lad moreover t^ hereditary title Of
Kao-t'ang princes (Kao-t'ang wang*); it is yeiy possible that
they had their lesidence in ancient Tien-te kixm (although no
mentioA is made of it in history), jnst as at present the Tumot
princes Teside in Knka-hoton.
The consonance of the names of Wang-khan and Wang-kn
(TJng'khan and Ongn) led to the confusion regarding the tribes
aad persons, ivhich at M. Polo's time seems to have been generid
among ihe Europeans in China ; M. Polo and Johannes de Monte
Corvino txansfeor the title of Prester John horn Ws^g-khan, already
perished at that time, to the distingnished family of Wang-ku.
TheirGeorgiiis is nndoubtedly Ko-li-ki-sze, Alahnsh's great-grandson.
That this name is a Christian one is confirmed by other testimo-
nks ; thns in the Asu ( Azes) regiment of the khan's guards was
Ko-ti-kiHSze, alias Kow-r-ki, (t 1311) and his son Ti-mi-ti^.f
There is no doubt that one of them was GeorgiuSy and the other .
Demetrius. Further, in the Description of Chin-kiangX in the
time of the Yuen, mention is made of Ko-li-ki-sze Ye-li-ko-wen,
ie. Ko-li-ki-sze the Christian, and of his son Lu-ho (Luke).
Ko-li-ki-sze of Wang-ku is much praised in history for his
valour and his love for Confucian doctrine; he had in consequence
of a special favour of the khan two Mongol princesses for wives
at the same time (which is rather difficult to conciliate with his
being a Christian). The time of his death is correctly indicated
in a letter of Joannes de M. Corvino of the year 1305 : ante sex
€amo8 migravU ad Domimim, He left a young son "ji^ ^ Chu-any
who probably is the Joannes of the letter of loannes (Giovani)
de M. C, so called propter nomen meum, says the missionary*
In another Wang-ku branch, Si-li-ki-sze reminds one also of the
Christian name Sergim,
Argons.
"" The rule of the i»rovince is in the hands of the Christians as I have
told you ; but there are also plenty of Idolaters and worshippers
of Mahommet. And there is also here a class of people called
Argons f which is as much as to say in French Ckiasmul, or, in
oOier words, sprung from two different races ; to wit, of the race
of the Idolaters of Tenduc and of that of the worshippers of
Mahommet. They are handsomer men than the other natives of
the country, and having more ability they come to have authority ;
and they are also capital merchants." (P. 250.)
It is impossible to admit that M. Polo had meant to de-
signate the Christians by this name, who were called by the
i- Yv^n ski, chap, cxxxv, fol. 7.
♦ M JK i^ ii ^ ^^* ^^"^ ^*^*'^ Aw?r^ chi, chap, xv, fol. 16.
Digitized by
Google
24 ELUCIDATIONS OF MABCO POLO's
Mongols Erkmn. He was well acquainted with the Christians in
China, and of course could not ignore the name under which they
were generally known, to such a degree, as to see in it a designa-
tion of a cross-race of Mahommetans and heathens. It is difficult
to understand who is to be meant under the name of Mahommet-
ans. I shall, without venturing upon idle hypothesis, lay before
the reader whatever I have found in Chinese documents of a
nature to elucidate this question.
1. — It is mentioned in the Tuen clUao pi ahi, that there lived
amongst the Wang-ku a certain Aaan, who carried on trade with
the nomade tribes ; to judge by his name (Hassan) he was a
Mahommetan. He was, according to the Mongol text of the
Yuen ctHaopi ski a SartaMaiy i.e, native of Sartaul or SartoL
The Mongols generally called this Western Turkestan, not merely
because it was the country of the Sartes. We see then that in
those times there were, amongst the Wang-kus, emigrants &om
Western Turkestan.
2. — We find among the tribes mentioned in the Yuen shi one
called A-r-hun; in the ethnographical division adopted by the
Yuen of the tribes and nations subdued by them, in four groups,*
A-r-hun belonged to the second, i.e, to the group of Turk and
other western tribes ; the Wang-ku belonged also to this group ;
judging by the name of an A-r-hun (Ali) mentioned in the descrip-
tion of Chin-kiang fa, the A-r-hun were Mahommetans.
3. — K A-la-un, mentioned in the Yuen shi and not to be found
in the list of tribes, is a variant of A-r-gun, we learn that it
was a distinguished family in the western countries (as history
says) and that it belonged also to the Mahommetan faith, if we
tsJke the names into account.
That is all that I can say about the Argons of M. Polo.
8indacht^
'* All this region is subject to the Great Eaan. There is a city you
come to called Sindachu, where they carrv on a great many
crafts such as provide for die equipment of the Emoeror's troops.
In a mountain of the province there is a very Rood silver mine,
from which much silver is got ; the place is called Ydifu. The
country is well stocked with game, both beast and bird." (Pp. 250,
251.)
Siuen-te chow is the modem Siuen-hwa fu. Marco Polo's
remark on the existence of silver mines in this country is cor-
roborated in the Yuen shi, in which it is stated, that there were
♦ The Ist group — the Mon|^ol8, and other nomade tribes; — the 2nd group:
Naiman, Wangku, Arhon, Kipchak, Eankly» etc. ; — 3rd group: the northern
Chinese, Coreans, Eitans, etc ; — 4th group: the southern Chinese. — Fide the
list of tribes in the j|U[ [1^ ^ Ch'iie keng lu*
Digitized by
Google
TRAVSL8 IN NORTH-CHINA. 25
gold and silver mines in the districts of Sinen-te chow and |^ jj^
Yu chow, as well as in the fM 11^ |Il Ki-ming shan mountain.
These mines were worked hy tne government itself up to 1323,
when they were transferred to private enterprise.* M. Polo's
Ydifu is probably a copyist's error, and stands instead of Yu chow.
M. Polo stopped in Siuen-te chow on the so-called western road
connecting Shangtu with Peking; which ran from Peking to
Siuen-te chow through the same places as now ; but from the latter
town it led, — not to Kalgan as it does now, — but more to the west
to a place called now Shan-fang p'u,t where the pass across the
1^ |( {H Ye-hu ling range begins. In the town of ^ 3^ Hing-ho, J
the modem Kharabalgasun, it joined the present caravan road
from Kalgan, and left it again in the same place. The
distance from Peking to Shangtu by this road was 1095 U,
Besides this western route to Shangtu, there existed yet two
other roads, both to the east of the former, and leading to Shang-
tu through Tu-shi k'ow. One of them diverged at the northern
exit of the Kiu-yung-kwan pass.§ The other left at the place
call^ i jfC T'o ni^ Both converged in one road towards T'u-
shi-k'ow, and then joined the western road, leading through Ye-
hu ling, at the lake Chaganr^or, south of Shangtu. By this
road it was 750 li from Peking to Shangtu. The Mongol khans
when proceeding to Shangtu for the summer season, used to take
the eastern road through Tu-shi- k*ow, but for the return journey
followed the western road by Ye-hu ling. || On both these roads
^ ^ nabOf^ or temporary palaces, were built, as resting-places
for the khans ; eighteen on the eastern road and twenty-four on
the western.**
Ch. LXL
^ And when you have ridden three days from the city last mentioned,
between north-east and north, you come to a city called Ciiandu,
which was built by the Eaan now reigning. There is at this
place a very fine marble Palace, the rooms of which are aU gilt
and painted with figures of men and beasts and birds, and with
a variety of trees ana flowers, all executed with such exquisite art
that you regard them with delight and astonishment." (F. 263.)
* Sin fwng kien, ann.
•t i^ JS S about 80 li from Kalgan.
t Called fjj[ J^ Fu-chow at the time of the Kin.
I This hranch was called the Palankin road.
n The greater part of the khan's suite and haggage usually went by the
fwiy of Ka-pe k*ow.
^ Nabo or Naba is a Kitan name ; the Kin adopted it, and it passed from
them to the Mongols.
** !%JltfillfS^ Yiien shang tu yi chHng k^ao (Researches on
the route's to Shangtu).
Digitized by
Google
26 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLo'S
M. Polo's statement that he travelled three days from Sinen-te-
chow to Ghagannor, and three da3rs also from the latter places to
Shangtu, agrees with the information contained in the ** Researches
on the routes to Shangto." The Chinese authors have not given
the precise position of lake Chagannor ; there are several lakes
in the desert on the road to Shangtu, and tiieir names have changed
with time. The palace in Chagannor was built in 1280.*
GhandUi — Shantu, i.e. ** the upper capital," called also Loan
king,t i.e. 'Hhe capital on the Loan river." Mangu khan
having in 1256 committed to Khubilai the task of building
a residence near the limits of China proper, had in view to
establish a southern ordo (residence), and in it a &ir for the
trade between China and Mongolia ;% but violating the will of
his predecessors whose plan was not to leave the steppes, but to
govern the subjugated populations firom the depths of Mongolia,
Ehubilai preferred a settled abode in Peking, and made of Shang-
tu a summer residence. §
"The Lord abides at this Park of his, dwelling sometimes in the
Marble Palace and sometimes in the Cane Palace for three months
of the year, to wit June, July, and August ; preferring this
residence because it is by no means hot ; in met it is a very cool
place. When the 28th day of pthe Moon of] An^st arrives he
takes his departure, and the Cane Palace is taken to pieces." (P. 264.)
The khans usually resorted to Shangtu in the 4th moon and
returned to Peking in the 9th. On the 7th day of the 7th moon
there were libations performed in honour of the ancestors; a
shaman, his face to the north, uttered in a loud voice the names
of Chingis khan and of other deceased khans, and poured mare's
milk on the ground. The propitious day for the return journey
to Peking was also appointed then. ||
" Moreover [at a spot in the Park where there is a charming wood]
he has another Palace built of cane, of which I must give you
a description. It is gilt all over, and most elaborately finished
inside. [It is stayed on gilt and lackered columns, on each of which
is a draffon all gilt, the tail of which is attached to the column
whilst the head supports the architrave, and the claws likewise
are stretched out rignt and left to support the architrave.] The
roof, like the rest, is formed of canes, covered with a varnish so
strong and excellent that no amount of rain will rot them. These
♦ Siu Vung kien,
J Siut'ung kien,
% Detailed information on Shangtu is to be found in j^ ft **- |j| ^
K*ow pe Ban ting chi and in the Vtien shang tu y chHng k^a/o; cf.
5fc W "^ JJIIS ife ^"^ mtngf y t\mg chi and the Ta tsHng y Vung chi,
II Yuen 8hang tu y ch'ing k'ao.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-€HINA. 27
canes are a good 3 palB» in girth, and from 10 to 15 paces in
length. [They are cut across at each knot, and then the pieces
are split so as to form each two hollow tiles, and with these the
house is roofed ; only every such tile of cane has to he nailed down
to prevent the wind from lifting it.] In short, the whole Palace
is built of these canes, which (I may mention) serve also for a great
varie^ of other useful purposes. The construction of the F&lace
is so devised that it can he taken down and put up again with
great celerity ; and it can all be taken to pieces and removed
whithersoever the Emperor may command. When erected, it is
stayed [against nushaps horn the wind] by more than 200 cords of
silk." (P. 264.)
Tfie Palace of canes is probably the Palm Hall* of the
Chinese authois, which was situated in the western palace garden
of Shangtu.t
Horiad.
*^ You must know that the Kaan keeps an immense stud of white horses
and mares ; in fact more than 10,000 of them, and all pure white
without a speck. The milk of these mares is drunk by himself
and his family, and by none else, except by those of one ^reat
tribe that have also the privilege of dnnking it. This privilege
was granted them bv Chinghis Kaan, on account of a certain
victory that they helped him to win long ago. The name of the
tribe 18 HOBIAD.* (Pp. 264, 265.)
If according to Col. Tule's conjecture we should take this name
to designate the Oir^t tribe, the honours which^ as M. Polo says^
were paid to this tribe, were addressed probably to the descendants
of Huttikhabeki, one of the Oirat princes, in consideration of his
having been the first to submit to Chuchi, Chingis khan's son, and
of tne aid lent by him for subduing the other Oirat princes^
Chingis khan had, for these services, married his daughter Che-
chegen to Inalchi, Hutukhabeki's son.| It is, however, strange
that the Oirats alone enjoyed the privilege described by M. Polo ;
for the highest position at the Mongol khan's court belonged ta
the Kunkrat tribe, out of which the khans used to choose theii^
first wives, who were called Empresses of the first ordo.^
Tehet and Kaaimur..
^ But I must now tell you a strange thing that hitherto I have for-
gotten to mention. During the three months of every year that
Uie Lord resides at this place, if it should happen to be bad weather,
there are certain crafty enchanters and astrologers in his train,
who are such adepts in necromancy and the maboUc arts, that
* S JR ^'^^ ^^t <^has ;H! ^ JK TsuTig maotim,
t Mention is made also in the Altan Tobchi of a cane tent in Shangtib.
X Yum ek*(u> pi shu
§ Conf. Yueiv shif chap, cxxriii, p. 14,
Digitized by
Google
28 ELUCIDATIONS OP MABOO POLO's
they are able to prevent any oloud or storm from paadng over
the place where the Emperors Palace etanda. The sorcerers who
do this are called Tbbet and Kbsxhub, which are the names of
two nations of Idolaters. Whatever they do in this way is by the
help of the Pevil, but thej^ make those people believe that it is
compassed by dint of their own sanctity and the help of Qod.
[They always go in a state of dirt and unoleanness, devoid of
respect for themselves, or for those who see them, imwashed,
unkempt, and sordidly attired.] These people also have a custom
which 1 must tell you. If a man is condemned to death and
executed by the lawful authority, they take his body and cook
and eat it. But if any one die a natural death then they will
not eat the body." (Pp. 266, 266.)
*^ Lamas were of various extraction ; at the time of the great
assemblies, and of the khan's festivities in Shangtu, they erected
an altar near the khan's tent and prayed for fine weather ; the
whistling of shells rose up to heaven." These are the words in
which M. Polo's narrative is corroborated by an eye-witness who
has celebrated the remarkable objects of Shangtu.* These lamas,
in spite of the prohibition by the Buddhist creed of bloody sacri-
fices, used to sacrifice sheep's hearts to Mahakala. It happened,
as it seems, that the heart of an executed criminal was ahK) con-
sidered an agreeable offering ;t and as the offerings could be,
after the ceremony, eaten by. the sacrificing priests, M. Polo had
some reason to accuse the lamas of cannibaHsm.
" There are some among these Bacsi who are allowed by their rule
to take wives, and who have plenty of children." (P. 267.)
A good number of lamas were married, as M. Polo correctly
remarks ; their wives were known, amongst the Chinese, under
the name of ^ ^ Fan-sao.|
''And when the Idol Festivals come round, these Bdcsi co to the
Prince and say : '*Sire, the Feast of such a god is come" [naming
him]. " My Lord, you know," the enchanter will say, ** that this
god, when he gets no offerings, always sends bad weather and spoils
our seasons. Bo we pray you to give us such and such a num-
ber of black-faced sheep," naming whatever number they please.
" And we beg also, good my lord, that we may have such a quan-
tity of incense, and such a quantity of lign-aloes, and " — so much
of this, so much of that, and so much of t'other, according to their
fjEmcy — " that we may perform a solemn service and a great sacrifice
to our Idols, and that so they may be induced to protect us and
all that is ours." The Bacsi say these thing to the Barons en-
trusted with the Stewardship, who stand round the Great Kaan,
and these repeat them to the Kaan, and he then orders the Barons
f Stu t'ung Merit c
, chap, ccili.
t Ch'ue keng lu.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVBL8 IN KOBTH-OHINA. 29
to give eyerjthing that the Bacd have asked for. And when they
have got the articlee they go and make a fi^eat feast in honour
of tJieir ^od, and hold gpreat ceremoniea of worship with crand
illuminations and quantities of incense of a variety of odours,
which they make up from different aromatic spices. And then
they cook the meat, and set it before the idols, and sprinkle the
broth hither and thither, saving that in this way the idols get
their bellyful. Thus it is that they keep their festivals. You
must know that each of the idols has a name of his own, and a
feast day, just as our Saints have t^eir anniversaries.*' (Pp. 266|
267.)
The maintenance of the lamas, of their monasteries, the expemtes
for the saorificee and for transcription of sacred books, required
enormous sums. The lamas enjoyed a preponderating influence,
and stood much higher than the priests of other creeds, living in
the palace as if in their own house. The perfumes, which M.
Polo mentions, were used by the lamas for two purposes ; they
used them for joss^ticks,* and for making small turrets, known
under the name of ts'&rts^a ;f the joss-sticks used to be burnt in
the same way as they are now; the ts'orts^a were inserted in
8uburga8 or buried in the ground.:]: At the time when the suburga
was built in the garden of the Peking palace in 1271,§ there were
used, according to the Empress' wish, 1008 turrets made of the
most expensive perfumes, mixed with pounded gold, silver, pearls
and corals, and 130,000 is^Orts^a made of ordinary perfumes. ||
** They have also immense Minsters and Abbeys^ some of them as big
as a small town, with more than two thousana monks (ie. after their
fashion) in a single abbey. These monks dress more decently
than the rest of the people, and have the h'ead and beard ^baven.''
(P. 267.)
The monasteries with numbers of monks, who, ae M. Polo
asserts, behaved decently, evidently belonged to Chinese Buddhists,
h(h8kang ; in KhubOai's time they had two monasteries in Shang-
tu, in the N.K and N.W. parts of the town.ir
*' Then there is another kind of devotees called Senbin. who are men
of extraordinary abstinence after their jEisLshion, and lead a life of
such hardship as 1 will describe. All their life long they eat
* Joss-sticks are made even now in Thibet with musk and Thibetan safiron.
t Yyum, ahi, section on Buddhism.
t Yuen ahi.
S On the same spot where a suht^rga exists now ; it is called Pe t'a, ** the
white paff^a,** and was built in Shun chi's time.
I ff 8 IS ^^^^ ^^ ^^ in fine; here is quoted the text of the tablet
leUtiDg to t£e construction of the 8vhwga; the perfumes used are also
•mimerated.
If Hwa yen. sze pei, ** Tablet of the construction of the Hwa-yen-sze
monastery (in Shangtu) M Sk^Vtl '^^^ JCX^-
Digitized by
Google
30 BT^CIDATIONS OP MARCO POLO'S
nothing but bran, which they take mixt with hot water. That is
their foodi bran and nothing but bran, and water for their drink.
Tis a life-long fast ! so that I may well say their life is one of
extraordinary asceticism. They have great idols, and plenty of
them ; but they sometimes also worship fire." (Pp. 267, 268.)
Se^isin is a sufficiently faithful transcription of ^fe ^ Sienseng
(Sien-shing in Pekingese) ; the Mongols called thus, as well in
conversation as in official documents, the Tao-sze, in the sense of
preceptors, just as lamas were called by them Bacehi, which cor-
responds to the Chinese Sien-seng* M. Polo calls them fasters
and ascetics. It was one of the sects of Taouism. There was
another one which practised cabalistic and other mysteries, t
The Tao-sze had two monasteries in Shangtu, one in the east part
of the town, the other in the western part|
" The other Idolaters who are not of this sect call these people heretics
— Patarins as we should say-— because they do not worship their
idols in their own fashion. Those of whom I am speaking would
not take a wife on any consideration." (P. 268.)
The Tao-sze, says M. Polo, were looked upon as heretics by the
other sects ; that is, of course, by the Lamas and Ho-shangs ; in
fact in his time a passionate struggle was going on between Budd-
hists and Tao-sze, or rather a persecution of the latter by the
former ; the Buddhists attributed to the doctrine of the Tao-sze a
pernicious tendency, and accused them of deceit ; and in support
of these assertions they pointed to some of their sacied books.
Taking advantage of their influence at Court, they persuaded
KhubUai to decree the burning of these books, and it was carried
out in Peking, a,d. 1281.§
'*They wear dresses of hem{>en stuif, black and blue^ and sleep upoui
nmts ; in fact their ascetism is something astonishmg." (P. 268.)
The Tao-sze, saysM. Polo, wear dresses of black and blue linen;
i,e. they wear dresses made of tatters of black and blue linen, as
can be seen also at the present day.
"Their idols are all feminine, that is to say. they have women's
names." (P. 268.)
The idols of the Tao-sze, according to M. Polo's statement, have
female names ; in fact, there are in the pantheon of Taoism a
* Fide Chinese text of the charters granted to monasteries; cf. '*i2«-
searches an Chriattanity in CJvina^*' in the Russian ** Eastern Magazine,*^
The Mongols gave no translation of the word Sien-aeng in their bmguage,,
and pronounced it Shan-shing. Fide iJH^ J| 1)1 "S.** Focahulary ofMon'
gol words.*'
t Vusu skif art on the Tao-sze.
X Hy^ yen sze pei.
§ Fien wei iu.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 31
great many female divinities, still enjoying popular veneration in
China; such are ^ "ll^ Tow mu {the 'f Ursa major/' constellation),
Pirhioryuen kiun (the celestial queen), female divinities, for lying-
in women, for children,, for diseases of the eyes ; and others, which
are to be seen everywhera The Tao-sze have, besides these a
good number of male divinities bearing the title of ^ Kiun in
common with female divinities ; both these circumstances might
have led M. Polo to make the above statement.
Book IL
Chap, n., seq. — Nayan,
** There was a ^eat Tartar Chief, whose name was Nayan, a younff
man [of thirty]. Lord over niany lands and many provinces ; and
he was Uncle to the Emperor Cublav Kaan, of whom we are
speaking. And when he found himself in authority this Nayan
waxed proud in the insolence of his youth and his great power ;
for ind^d he could bring into the field 300,000 horsemen, though
all the time he was liegeman to his nephew the Qreat Kaan
Cublay as was right and reason." (Pp. 296, 297.)
His great grandfather, Belgutaiy was Chingis khan's step-brother.
The situation and limits of his appanage are not clearly defined
in history. According to Belgutai's biography, it was between
the Onon and Kerulen,* and according to Shin Yao's researches,t
at the confluence of the Argun and Shilka. Finally, according to
Harabadur's biography, it was situated in Abalahu, — which
geographically and et3rmologically corresponds to modem Butkha ;%
Abalahu, as Ehubilai himself said, was rich in fish ; indeed, after
the suppression of Nayan's rebellion, the governor of that country
used to send to the Peking Court, fishes weighing up to a
thousand Chinese pounds (kin). It was evidently a country near
the Amur river. But history has apparently connected Nayan's
appanage with that of Hatan,§ whose ordo was contiguous to
Kayan's, on the left bank of the Amur, hypothetically east of
Bli^oveshtshensk, on the spot, where still the traces of an ancient
city can be 8een.|| l^ayan's possessions stretched south to J| ^
Kuang-ning, which belonged to his appanage, and it was from
this town that he had the title of prince of Kuang-ning (Kuang-
ning-wang.)ir
♦ ruenahi,
t Lofung low wen Xroa.
t Yuen ski. See Harabadur*8 biography.
§ A {grandson of Hacbiao, brother of ChingiB khan.
I Shm Yao, Researches; Biogr. of Yusi-Temur. The ^.
princes, although they were nomads, liked to surround their
settlements and walls.
% Yuen *Ai, —Geographical part Kuang-ning bears this name also now ;
it is situated in southern Manchuria, near a mountain range of the same
Digitized by
Google
32 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLO's
'* And when the Great Kaan had gained this battle, as you have heard,
all the Barons and people of Nayan's provinces renewed their
fealtv to the Eaan. Now these provinces that had been under
the Lordship of Nayan were four in number ; to wit, the first
called Chobcha ; the second Cauly ; the third Barscol ; the
fourth SiKiNTiNJU. Of all these four great provinces had Nayan
been Lord ; it was a very great dominion.'' (Pp. 306, 307.)
According to M. Polo'a statement, Ch. V., Chorcha, Cauly,
Barsool and Sikintinju formed part of Nayan's appanage.
Choreha is Churchin. — Nayan, as vassal of the Mongol khans,
had the commission to keep in obedience the people of Man-
churia (subdued in 1233), and to care for the security of the
country;* there is no doubt that he shared these obligations
with his relative Hatan, who stood nearer to the native tribes of
Manchuria.
CavXy is Corea. — ^The Corean kingdom proper could not be a
part of the prince's appanage. M. Polo might mean the northern
part of Corea, which submitted to the Mongols in a.d. 1269, with
sixty towns, and which was subordinated entirely to the central
administration in Liao-yang. As to the southern part of Corea,
it was left to the king of Corea, who however, was a vassal of the
Mongols.
Barecoh — ^There are in the Yuen shi the names of the depart-
ment of }§ H 11^ F'uryU'lu and of the place Fu-lo-Jio^f which,
according to the systmn of Chinese transcription, approach to
Barscol ; but it is difficult to prove this identification, since our
knowledge of these places is a very scanty one ; it remains only
to identify Barscol with Abalahu, already known, all the more as
the two names of P'u-yii-lu and Pu-lo-ho have also some resem-
blance with Abalahu.
Sikintinju, — It is easy to distinguish in this complicated name,
the name of {^ j^ Kien-chow, belonging to a town which was in
Nayan's appanage, and is mentioned in the history of his rebellion.
There were two Kien-chow, one in the time of the Kin in the
naine, (the ancient ff S BQ yi-f^^-^ut.)
* Viun shi, geograph. part, where five tribes of Churchin are enumerated.
One of them was called Oaolm, from which the present Manchu race derive
their origin.
+ These names existed in the time of the Kin, but were preserved, as
many others, by the Mongols ; the places to which they refer most have
been in the neighbourhood of Nayan s appanage. Compare the map of the
dominions of the Kin in the ]f| f^ )|| ^ |^ [j^ H Li iai ti li ytnke t'u
published in Kaiiking 1872. P'u-yii-lu wsui ultio CMlled f/;^ K ^^y^-^**-
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS m K0RTH-CHTN4L. 33
modem aimak of KhoFchin;* the other during the Mongol
dynasty, on the upper part of the river ^ ^ }p|f Ta-ling ho, in
the limits of the modem aimak of Kharacmn ;t the latter de-
pended on Kuang-ning.J Mention is made of Kien-chow in
connexion with the following circumstance. When Nayan's
rebellion broke out, the Court of Peking sent orders to the King
of Cores, requiring from him auxiliary troops ; this circumstance
is mentioned in the Corean Annals^ under the year 1288 § in
the following words : — " in the present year, in the 4th month,
orders were received from Peking to send five thousand men with
provisions to Kien-chow, which is three thousand li distant from
the king's residence. "|| This number of li cannot of course be
taken literally ; judging by the distances estimated at the present
day, it was about two thousand li from the Corean K'ai-ch'ing fu
to the Mongol Kien-chow ; and as much to the Kien-chow of the
Kin (through Mukden and the pass of Fa-k'u mun in the wiUow
palisade). It is difficult to decide to which of these two cities of
the same name the troops were ordered to go, but at any rate,
there are sufficient reasons to identify Sikintinju of M. Polo with
£ien-chow.
** Seeing then what great power he had, he took it into his head that
he would be the Qreat Kaan's vassal no longer ; nay more, he
would fain wrest his empire from him if he could. So this
Nayan sent envoys to another Tartar Prince called Caidu, also
a great and potent Lord, who was a kinsman of his, and who was
a nephew of the Great Kaan and his lawful liegeman also, though
he was in rebellion and at bitter enmity with his Sovereign Lord
and Uncle. Now the message that Nayan gent was this : That he
himself was making ready to march against the Great Kaan with
all his forces (which were great), and he begced Caidu to do like-
wise from his side, so that oy attacking Cublay on two sides at
once with such great forces they would be able to wrest his
dominion from him. And when Caidu heard the message of
Nayan, he was right glad thereat, and thought the time was come
at last to gain his object. So he sent back answer that he would
do as requested ; and got ready his host, which mustered a good
hundred thousand horsemen When the Great Kaan heard
what was afoot, he made his preparations in right good heart, like
* Kien-chow of the Kin was probably 'on the site of modem ^ ^ |S
Ch*ang-ch*un pu, on the boundary of Manchuria and Mongoha, west of
Modem Kizin.
f Man chow yuen lew k^CLO,
X Yuen shi, geograph. part
§ Kao li ski, chap, xxz, fol. 11 .
H The Corean capital was at that time in K'ai-ch*uig fa. According to
the Siu tung k*ien, the Coreans sent five htmdred men instead of five
thousand. The Siu t'ung k'ien places tlus event in 1287, differentl y from
the Coreans.
Digitized by
Google
34 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLo's
one who feared not the issne of an attempt so contrary to justice.
Confident in his own conduct and prowess, he was in no degree
disturbed, but vowed that he would never wear crown again if he
brought not those two traitorous and disloyal Tartar ^eiis to an
ill end. So swiftly and secretly were his preparations made that
no one knew of them but his Privy Council, and all were completed
within ten or twelve days And when he had got ready Uiis
handful Tas it were) of his troops, he ordered his astrologers to
declare wnether he should gain the battle and get the better of
his enemies. After they had made their observations, they told
him to go on boldly, for he would conquer and gain a glorious
victory : whereat he greatly rejoiced. So he marched with his
army, and after advancing' for 20 days they arrived at a great
plain, where Nay an lay with all his host, amounting to some
400,000 horse. iNow the Great Kaan's forces arrived so fast and
so suddenly that the others knew nothing about the matter. For
the Eaan had caused such strict watch to be made in every direc-
tion for scouts that every one that appeared was instantly captured.
Thus Nayan had no warning of his coming and was completely
taken by surprise ; insomuch that when the Great Eaan's army
came up, he was asleep in the arms of a wife of his of whom he
was extravagantly fond. So thus you see why it was that the
Emperor equipped his force with such speed and secre^. What
shall I say about it [the battle] ? When day had well broken,
there was the Eaan with all his host upon a nill overlooking the
plain where Nayan lay in his tent, in all security, without the
slightest thought of any one coming thither to do him hurt In
fact, this confidence of his was such that he kept no vedettes
. whether in front or in rear ; for he knew nothing of the coming of
the Great Eaan, owing to all the approaches having been completely
occupied as I told you. Moreover tne plaae was in a remote wilder-
ness, more than thirty marches from the Court, though the Eaan
had made the distance in twenty, so eager was he to come to battle
with Nayan. And what shall I tell you next 1 The Eaan was
there on the hill, mounted on a great wooden bartizan, which was
borne by four well trained elephants, and over him was hoisted
his standard, so high aloft that it could be seen from all sides.
His troops were ordered in battles of 30,000 men apiece ; and a
great part of the horeemen had each a foot soldier armed with a
lance set on the crupper behind him (for it was thus that the foot-
men were disposed ol) ; and the whole plain seemed to be covered
with his forces. So it was thus that tne Great Eaan's army was
arrayed for battle. When Nayan and his people saw what had
happened, they were sorely confounded, and rushed in haste to
arms. Nevertheless they made them ready in cood style and
formed their troops in an orderly manner. And when all were in
battle array on both sides as I have told you, and nothing re»
niained but to fall to blows, then might you have heard a sound
arise of many instruments of various music, and of the voices of
the whole of the two hosts loudly sinking. For this is a custom
of the Tartars that before they join battle tney all unite in singing
and jOayiiig r»n a ««'rlain two-Htiiii}^tMl inislrument of theirs, a thing
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 35
right pleasant to hear. Aud bo they continue in their array of
battle, ain^g and pla^g in this pleasing manner, until the great
Naccara of the Prince is heard to sound. As soon as that begins
to sound the fight also begins on both sides ; and in no case before
the Prince's Naccara sounds dare any commence fighting. So then,
as they were thus singing and playing, though ordered and ready
for battle, the great Naccara of the Great Eaan began to sound.
And that of Nayan also began to sound. And thenceforward the
din of battle began to be heard loudly from this side and from that.
And thejr rushed to work so doughtily with their bows and their
maces, with their lances and swords, and with the arblasts of the
footmen, that it was a wondrous sight to see. Now might you
behold such flights of arrows from this side and from that, that
the whole heaven was canopied with them, and they fell like rain.
Now might you see on this side and on that full many a cavalier
and man-at-arms fall slain, in so much that the whole field seemed
covered with them. From this side and from that such cries
arose from the crowds of the wounded and dying that had Qod
thundered, you would not have heard Him ! For fierce and
furious was the battle, and quarter there was none given. But
why should I make a long story of it? You must know that it was
the most paiious and fierce and fearful battle that ever has been
fought in our day. Nor have there ever been such forces in the
field in actual fignt, especially of horsemen, as were engaged — for,
taking both sides, there were not fewer than 760,000 horsemen, a
mighty force ! and that without reckoning the footmen, who were
also very numerous. The battle endured with various fortune
on this side and on that from morning till noon. But at the last,
by God's pleasure and the right that was on his side, the Great
Kaan had the victory, and Nayan lost the battle and was utterly
routed. For the army of the Great Eaan performed such feats of
arms that Nayan and his host could stand against them no longer,
80 they turned and fled. But this availed nothing for Nayan ; for
he and all the barons with him were taken prisoners, and had to
surrender to the Kaan with all their arms. Now you must know
that Nayan was a baptized Christian, and bore the cross on his
banner ; but this nought availed him, seeing how grievously he
had done amiss in rebelling against his Lord. For he was the
Great Eaan's liegeman, and was bound to hold his lands of him
like all his ancestors before him. Aud when the Great Eaan
learned that Nayan was taken right glad was he, and commanded
that he should be put to death straightway and in secret, lest
endeavours should be made to obtain pity and pardon for him,
because he was of the Eaan's own flesh and blood. And this was
the way in which he was put to death : he was wrapped in a carpet,
and tossed to and fro so mercilessly that he died. And the Eaan
caused him to be put to death in this way because he would not
have the blood of nis Line Imperial spilt upon the ground or ex-
posed in the eye of Heaven and before the Sun." (Pp. 297-306.)
The rebellion of Nayan and Hatan is incompletely and contra-
dictorily related in Chinese history. The suppression of both
Digitized by
Google
36 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLO's
these rebellions lasted four years. In 1287, Nayan inarched from
his ordo with sixty thousand men through eastern Mongolia. In
the 6th moon (var. 6th) of the same year Khabilai marched
against him from Shangtu. The battle was fought in south-eastern
Mongolia and gained by Khabilai, who retilmed to Shangtu in
the 8th month. Nayan fled to the south-east, across the moun-
tain range, along which a willow palisade stands now ; but forces
had been sent beforehand from \^ j^ Shin-chow (modem Muk-
den) and Kuang-ning (probably to watch the pass), and Nayan
was made prisoner.*
Two months had not passed, when Hatan's rebellion broke outt
(so that it took place in the same year 1287). It is mentioned f
imder year 1288, that Hatan was beaten and that the whole of
Manchuria was pacified; but in 1290, it is again mentioned, that
Hatan disturbed southern Manchuria, and that he was again de-
feated. It is to this time that the narratives in the biographies
of Liting, Yuesi Femur, and Mangwu ought to be referred. Ac-
cording to the first of these biographies, Hatan after his defeat by
Liting on the river Kui lui (Kuilar ?) fled and perished. Accord-
ing to the second biography, Hatan's dwelling (on the Amur river)
was destroyed and he disappeared. According to the third,
Mangwu and Kaimatai pursued Hatan to the extreme north, up
to the eastern sea-coast ^the mouth of the Amur). Hatan fled,
but two of his wives and his son Laoti were taken ; the latter was
executed, and this was the concluding act of the suppression of
the rebellion in Manchuria. We find, however, an important
variante in the history of Corea ; it is stated there, that in 1290,
Hatan and his son Laoti were carrying fire and slaughter to Corea,
and devasted that country ; they slew the inhabitants and fed on
human flesh. The King of Corea fled to the Kiang-hwa § island.
The Coreans were not able to withstand the invasion. The Mon-
gols sent to their aid, in 1291| troops under the command of two
generals, Seshekan (who was at that time governor of liao tung)
and Namantai (evidently the above-mentioned Naimatai). The
Mongols conjointly with the Coreans defeated the insurgents, who
had penetrated into the very heart of the country ; their corpses
covered a space thirty li in extent ; Hatan and his son made their
way through the victorious army and fledy|| finding a refuge in
♦ Siu t*img kien ; Yuen ski luipien; and biography of Mangwu, in the
Yuen ven cha'o .
t Biogr. of Mangwu.
t In the Siu t*ung kien,
II X B it DK^ Tsung kwo shi lio, a short history of Corea.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS m NORTH-CHINA. 37
the Ninchi (Djurdji) country,* from which Laotai made a later
incnirsioii into Corea.t Such is the discrepancy between his-
torians of the same feet. The statement found in the Corean
history seems to me more reliable than the facts given by Chinese
history.
Ch. in,— Note.
" In that time he had assembled ^ood 360,000 horsemen and 100,000
footmen, — but a small force indeed for him, and consisting only
of those that were in the vicinity. For the rest of his vast and in-
numerable troops were too far off to answer so hasty a summons, being
engaged under orders from him on distant expeditions to conquer
divers countries and provinces. If he had waited to summon all
his forces, the multitude assembled would have been beyond all
belief, a multitude such as never was heard of or told of, past all
counting ! In feet, those 360,000 horsemen that he got to
together consisted merely of the falconers and whippers in that
were about his court !" (P. 299.)
"Ramusio has here the following explanatory addition: — 'You must know
that in all the ProTinces of Catnay and ^angi, and throughout the
Great Kaan's dominions, there are too many disloyal folk ready to
break into rebellion against their Lord, and hence it is needful in
erery province containing large cities and much population^ to main-
tain nrrisons. These are stationed four or five miles from the cities,
and tne latter are not allowed to have walls or gates by which they
might obstruct the entrance of the troops at theirpleasure. These
garrisons, as well as their commanders, uie Qreat Eaan causes to be
relieved every two years; and bridled in this way the people are
kept quiet, and can make no disturbance. The troops are maintained
not only by the pa}r which the Kaan regularly assigns from the
revenues of each province, but also by tlie vast quantities of cattle
which they keep, and by the sale of milk in the cities,. which furnishes
the means of buying what they require . .They are scattered among
their different stations, at distances of 80, 40, or 60 days (fh)m the
capital) ; and had Cublay decided to summom but the half of them,
the number would have been incredible,' &o." (P. 300.)
CoL Yule extracts from Eamusio M. Polo's statement as to the
Mongol garrisons cantonned near the Chinese towns. In the
Mongol-Chinese documents X they are mentioned under the name
of Aolu, but no explanation of the term is given ; M. Polo gives a
clear idea of them,
Ch. V.
** And after the Great Eaan had conquered Nayan, as you have heard,
it came to pass that the different Kinds of people who were present,
Saracens and Idolaters and Jews, and many others that believed
* i.e. the present maritime province, belonging to Russia,
t ifiw li ski, "The history of Corea," chap, cxiv, fol. 16.
t Vide S lit >fC Jit "^*^ *^* ^ ^*^ (i^ extracts). Aolu is given in the
Mongol text of the Yuen ck'ao pi $hi as Aoluh,
Digitized by
Google
38 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLO's
not in GcmJ, did gibe those that were Christians because of the
cross that Nayan had borne on his standard, and that so grievously
that there was no bearing it." (P. 307.)
The Jews are mentioned for the first time in the Yuen shi
under the year 1329,* on the occasion of the re-establishment of
the law on the collection of taxes from dissidents. Mention of
them is made again under the year 1354,t when on account of
several insurrections in China, rich Mahommetans and Jews were
invited to the capital in order to join the army. In both cases
they are named ^ ^ Chu hu (Djuhud).
ch. vn.
** So we will have done with this matter of Nayan^and go on with our
account of the great state of the Great Eaan. We have already told
vou of his lineage and of his aae ; but now I must tell you what
he did after his return, in regarato those Barons who had behaved
well in the battle. Him who was before captain of 100 he made
captain of 1^000 ; Mid him who was captain of 1,000 men he made
to oe captain of 10,000, advancing every man according to his
deserts and to his previous rank. Besides that, he also made
them presents of fine silver plate and other rich appointments ;
gave them Tablets of Authority of a higher degree than they held
before ; and bestowed upon them fine jewels of gold and silver,
and pearls and precious stones ; insomuch that the amount that
fell to each of them was something astonishing. And yet 'twas
not so much as they had deserved ; for never were men seen who
did such feats of arms for the love and honour of their Lord, as
these had done on that day of the battle. Now those Tablets of
Authority, of which I have spoken, are ordered in this way. The
officer who is a captain of 100 hath a tablet of silver ; the captain
of 1,000 hath a tablet of gold or silver-gilt ; the commander of
10,000 hath a tablet of gold, with a lion's head on it. And I will
tell you the weight of the diflferent tablets, and what they denote.
The tablets of the captains of 100 and 1,000 weigh each of them
120 saggi ; and the tablet with the lion's head engraven on it,
which is that of the commander of 10,000, weighs 220 sa^gi. And on
each of the tablets is inscribed a device, which runs : " By the
strength of the Great God^ and of the great grace which He haui ac-
corded to owr Emperor, may the name of the Kaan he blessed ; and let
all such as wiU not obey him he slain and he destroyed,^* And I tell
you besides that all who hold these tablets likewise receive war-
rants in writing, declaring all their powers and privileges. I
should mention too that an officer who holds the cnief command
of 100,000 men, or who is general-in-chief of a great host, is entitled
to a tablet that weighs 300 sagai. It has an inscription thereon to
the same purport that I have told you already, and below the inscrip-
tion there is the figure of a lion, and below the lion the sun and moon.
They have warrants also of their high rank, command, and power.
* Yuen shi, chap, xxxiii, p. 7.
t lb. chap, xliii, fol. 10.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELSr IN NORTH-CEONA. 39
Every one, moreover, who holds a tablet of this exalted degree is
entitled, whenever he goes abroad, to have a little golden canopy,
such as is called an umbrella, carried on a spear over his head in
token of his high command. And whenever he sits, he sits in a
silver chair. To certain very p^t lords also there is given a
tablet with gerfalcons on it ; this is only to the verv greatest of
the Eaan's barons, and it confers on them his own full power and
authority ; so that if one of these chiefs wishes to send a messenger
any whither, he can seize the horses of any man, be he even a
king, and any other chattels at his pleasure. (Pp. 312, 313.)
Tiger's tablets, — Sinice Hufu,* and p*ai tszef in the common
language. The Mongols had them of several kinds, which differed
by the metal, of which thoy were made, as well as by the number
of pearls (one, two or three in number), which were incrusted in
the upper part of the tablet. Falcon's tablets with the figure of a
falcon, were round, and used to be given only to special couriers
and envoys of the khan. J The use of the Hu-fu was adopted by
the Mongols probably from the Kin.
Ch. VIIL
" The personal appearance of the Great Kaan, Lord of Lords, whose
name is Cublay, is such as I shall now tell you. He is of a good
stature, neither tall nor short, but of a middle height. He has a
becoming amount of flesh, and is very shapely in all his limbs.
His complexion is white and red, the eyes black and fine, the nose
well formed and well set on. He has &ur wives, whom ne retains
permanently as his legitimate consorts ; and the eldest of his sons
Dv those four wives ought by rights to be emperor ; — I mean when
his father dies. Those four ladies are callea empresses, but each
is distinguished also by her proper name. And each of them has
a special court of her own, very mrand and ample ; no one of them
having fewer than 300 fair and charming damsels. They have
also many pages and eunuchs, and a number of other at-
tendants of both sexes ; so that each of these ladies has not
less than 10,000 persons attached to her Court. When the
Emperor desires tne society of one of these four consorts he
will sometimes send for the lady to his apartment, and some-
times visit her at her own. He has also a great number of con-
cubines, and I will tell you how he obtains them. You must
know that there is a tribe of Tartars called Ungrat who are
noted for their beauty. Now every year a hundred of the most
beautiful maidens of this tribe are sent to the Great Kaan, who
commits them to the charge of certain elderly ladies dwelling in
his palace. And these old ladies make the girls sleep with them,
in order to ascertain if they have sweet breath [and do not snore],
and are sound in all their limbs. Then such of them as are of
t Viien bhi lui pien^ and Yuen cKao tien chang.
Digitized by
Google
40 ELUCIDXTIONB OF MAROO POLO'S
approved beauty, and are good azid sound in all cespects, are
appointed to attend on the Emperor by turns. Thus six of these
damsels take their turn for three days and nights, and wait on
him when he Ib in his chamber and when he is in bed, to serve
him in any way, and to be entirely at his orders. At the end of
three da3r8 and nights they are relieved by oth^ aix. And so
throughout the year, there are reliefjB of maidens by six and six,
changmg eveiy three days and nights/' (Pp. 318, 319.)
Kubilai's four wives, {,e, the empresses of the first, second,
third and fourth ordos, Ordo is properly speaking a separate
palace of the khan, tinder the management of one of his wives.
Chinese authors translate therefore the word ordo by " harem,*'
The four ordo established by Chingis khan were destined for the
empresses, who were chosen out of four different nomad tribes.*
Dtirmg the reign of the first four khans, who lived in Mongolia,
the four ordo were considerably distant one from another, and
the khans visited them in different seasons of the year; they
existed nominally as long as China remained under Mongol
domination. The custom of choosing the empress out of certain
tribes, was in the course of time set aside by the khans. Th^
empress, wife of the last Mongol khan in China was a Corean
princess by birth ; and she contributed in a great measure to the
downfall of the Mongol dynasty, t
CL X and XI.
" You must know that for three months of the jrear, to wit, December,
January, and February, the Great Kaan resides in the capital city
of Cathay, which is cidled Cambaluc, and which is at tne north-
eastern extremity of the country. In that city stands this great
Palace, and now I will tell ^ou what it is ]ike. It is enclosed all
round bv a great wall fomung a square, each side of which is a
mile in len^ ; that is to say, the whole compass tibereof is four
miles. This you may depend on ; it is also verv thick, and a good
ten paces in height, whitewashed and loop-holed all round. . . .
Now there was cm that spot in old times a
(^reat and noble city called Cambaluc, which is as much as to say
m our tongue '' The City of the Emperor. But the Great Kaan
was informed by his Astrologers that this city would prove rebel-
lions, and raise great disorder against his imperial authority. So he
caused the present city to be built close beside the old one, with
only a river between them. And he caused the people of the old
city to be removed to the new town which he had founded ; and
this is called Taidu. [However, he allowed a portion of the
pe(4)le which he did not suspect, to remain in the old city, because
the new one could not hold the whole of them, big as it is.] As
regards the size of this (new) city you must know that it has a
♦ See Yuen shi, on the empresses, and also Yticn cKao pi shi.
t See Yuen shif — Fen ki.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 41
com]^ai3S of 24 miles, for each side of it bath a length of 6 miles,
• and it ia four-square. And it is all walled round with widls of
earth which have a thickness of full ten paces at bottom, and a
height of more than ten paces ; but they are not so thick at top,
for they diminish in thickness as they rise, so that at top they are
only about three paces thick. And they are provided tnroughout
with loop-holed battlements, which are all whitewashed. There
are 12 gates, and over each gate there is a great and handsome
palace, so that there are on each side of the s<][uare, three gates and
nve palaces ; for (I ought to mention) there is at each angle also a
great and handsome palace. In those palaces are vast halls in
which are kept the arms of the city ganison.'* (Pp. 324, 331, 332.)
Peking, — ^Abundance of historical and archeological information
on Peking is contained in the historical description of the city
B *]^ )|| Pg ^ Yi hia kiu wen k^ao, 1774,* but unfortunately
without criticism. The Peking of the Mongol time, as well as the
palace of the khans, seem to have existed on the site of the
modem town, and of the Bogdo khan's palace. The town was in
those times 60 IVm circumference, but the Chiie keng lu state ex-
pressly that those It (field It) are meant, which contain only 240 pit.
This willrgive for the circuit of the Mongol capital only forty
geographical H, each of them containing now 360 jm. When the
Ming army took possession of Peking, the Emperor Hung-wu reduc-
ed its dimensions, but his son Yung-lo, who determined to make it
the northern capital, enlarged it again. In his time- Peking was
6879,83 changi in circumference, i,e. 13759,33 pu^X not over
640 jni less than during the Mongola The wall surrounding
the palaces of the Mongol khans was 9 li 30 pu in circumference.
The square measured from east to west 480 pu, from north to
south 615 pu. Consequently the opinion of those who think
that the ancient wall 5 or 6 li north of Peking belongs not to
the Mongol time but to a remoter period § is not unfounded.
Besides this, the author of the £ jl^ $ f^ Chiang an ko hua
(published during the Ming dynasty) states expressly that Yung lo
built the walls of Peking on the widls of the Mongol capital It
is possible, however, to verify this point. The first Nabo (station
of khan) on the road from Peking to Shang-tu was 20 li north of
the lis ^ P^ ^'^ ^^ ^'^^ g&te, in the small borough -^ p
Ta-k^ow. There were three hillocks on that spot and this circum-
stance caused Ta-k'ow to be called also San-ko-ta (the three
humps. II Physical signs are not destroyed by time as rapidly as
• See Wylie*8 Notes on Chinese Literature,
+ Yi hia kiu wen k*aOf chap, xxxviii, fol. 12.
X The modern pu equal to 5 large feet = the ancient pu of 6 small feet.
§ ^ H |g Yehupien, published in 1606.
U Jtesearches an the routes to Shang-tu,
Digitized by
Google
42 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLO's
buildings are ; it is probable therefore, that these hillocks still
exist j and it is possible by their relative distance from the present
northern wall of Peking, to determine how far the Mongol capital
stretched to the north. If the wall of modem Peking was built
on the wall of the Mongol capital, the Kien-te^men gate of the
Mongol time would answer to the present Te-ahing-men gate.
Twenty U north of this giate, lies now the small town of JHf |j}
TsHng ho on the river of the same name. There was at this place
during the Ming dynasty a temporary palace, on the road to the
imperial cemetery. In the time of the Mongols, roads were
measured, as they are now, in ordinary li.
As I know that one of my Mends in Peking has undertaken
to examine the remains of ancient Peking, and that he intends to
publish his archeological investigations, I need not enlaige upon
this subject.
Ch.XIL
^* You must know that the Oreat Kaan, to maintain his state, hath a
guard of twelve thousand horsemen, who are stvled Keshican,
which is as much as to say " Knights devoted to their Lord." Not
that he keeps these for fear of any man whatever, but merely be-
cause of his own exalted dignity. These 12,000 men have four
captains, each of whom is in command of 3,000 ; and each body of
3,000 takes a turn of three days and three nights to ^;uard the
palace, where thejr also take their meals. After the expiration of
three days and nights they are relieved by another 3,000, who
mount guard for the same space of time, and then another body
takes its turn, so that there are always 3,000 on guard. Thus it
goes until the whole 12,000, who are styled (as I said) Keshican,
have been on duty ; and then the tour begins again, and so runs
on from year's end to year's end." (P. 336.)
By Keshican in CoL Yule's M. Polo, Keahihten is evidently
meant. This is a general Mongol term to designate the Khan's
life guard. It is derived from the word keahik meaning a guard
by turns, a corps on tour of duty.* Keahik is one of the archaisms
of the Mongol language, for now this word has another meaning
in Mongol CoL Yule has brought together several explanations
of the term. It seems to me that among his suppositions the
following is the most consistent with the ancient meaning of the
word: —
" We find Kiahik still used at the court of Hindustan, under
" the great kings of Timur's House, for the corps on tour of duty
" at the palace. The royal guards in Persia, who
'^ watch the king's person at night, are termed Keahikchi.**
* Comp. Yilan ch*ao pi ski. The Mongol as well as the Chinese text give
detailed accounts respecting this guard.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 43
The Kesbikten was divided into a day-watch called Turgaut *
and a night-watch Kebteid.f The Kebte-ol consisted of pure Mon-
gols, whilst the Toigant was composed of the sons of the vassal
princes and governors of the provinces, and of hostages. The
watch of the khan was changed every three days^ and contained
400 meiLJ: In 1330 it was reduced to 100 men.
ch. xm.
*^ [There are certain Barons specially deputed to see that foreigners,
who do not know the customs of the Court, are provided with
places suited to their rank ; and these Barons are continually
moving to and fro in the hall, looking to the wants of the guests
at table, and causing the servants to supply them promptly with
wine, milk, meat, or whatever they lack. At every door of the
hall (or, indeed, wherever the Emperor may be) there stand a
couple of big men like giants, one on each side, armed with staves.
Their business is to see that no one steps upon the threshold in
enteiing, and if this does happen, they strip the offender of bis
clothes, and he must pay a forleit to have them back again ; or in
lieu of taking his clotnes, they give him a certain number of blows.
If they are foreigners ignorant of the order, then there are Barons
appointed to introduce them, and explain it to them. They
thmk, in fact, that it brings bad luck if any one touches the
threshold. Howbeit, thev are not expected to stick to this in
going forth again, for at that time some are like to be the worse
for hquor, and incapable of looking to their steps.]'' (Pp. 339, 340.)
The author of the Ch*ue keng lu mentions also the athletes with
clubs standing at the door, at the time of the khan's presence in
the hall He adds, that next to the khan, two other life-guards
used to stand, who held in their hands " natural" axes of jade. §
Ch.XIV.
" You must know that the Tartars keep high festival yearly on their
birthdays. And the Great Eaan was bom on the 28th day of the
September moon, so on that day is held the greatest feast of the
year at the Kaan's Court, always excepting that which he holds
on New Years Day, of which I shall tell you afterwards. Now,
on his birthday, the Great Kaan dresses in the best of his robes,
all wrought with beaten cold ; and full 12,000 Barons and Knights
on that oay come forth dressed in robes, of the same colour, and
precisely like those of the Great Eaan, except that they are not so
costly ; but still they are all of the same colour as his, and are
also of silk and gold. Every man so clothed has also a girdle of
gold ; and this as well as the dress is given him by the Sovereign.
* Abalghiji spells this word, Torgak,
f It is a curious fact, that the tribe of the KcUmuJe — TorgauU near
Astrtkhan derive their origin from the life-guard of the Mongol khans.
X See Ytun $hi lui pirn.
% i.e. axes found fortuitously in the ground, probably primitive weapons.
Digitized by
Google
a ELUCIDATIONS OF liARCO POLo's
And I will aver that there are some of these suits decked with bo
many pearls and precious stones that a single suit shall be worth
full 10,000 golden bezants. And of such raiment there are several
sets. For you must know that the Great Eaan, thirteen times in
the year, presents to his Barons and Knights such raiment as I
am speaking of. And on each occasion the^ wear the same colour
that ne does, a different colour being assi^ed to each festival.
Hence vou may see what a huge business it is, and that there is no
prince m the world but he alone who could keep up such customs
as these. On his birthday also all the Tartars in the world, and all
the countries and governments that owe allegiance to the Kaan, offer
him great presents according to their several abilitv, and as pre-
scription or orders have fixed the amount. And many other
persons also come with great presents to the Kaan, in order to b^
for some employment from him. And the Great Kaan has chosen
twelve Barons on whom is laid the charge of assigning to each of
these supplicants a suitable answer. On this daj likewise all the
Idolaters, all the Saracens, and all the Christians and other
descriptions of people make great and solemn devotions, with
much chauntine and lightinc of lamps and burning of incense,
each to the God whom He doth worship, praying tlmt He would
save the Emperor, and grant him long life and health and happi-
ness." (Pp. 343, 344.)
The accounts given by M. Polo regarding the feasts of the
khan and the festival dresses at his Court agree perfectly with
the statements on the same subject of contemporary Chinose
writers. Banquets were called in the common Mongol language
clmmay and festival dresses chisun,* General festivals used to he
held at the new year and at the birthday of the kharuf In the
Mofigol'Chinese Code, the ceremonies performed in the provinces
on the khan's birthday are described. One month before that
day the civil and military officers repaired to a temple, where a
service was performed to the khan's health. On the morning of
the birthday a sumptuously adorned table was placed in the open
air, and the representatives of all classes and all confessions were
obliged to approach the table, to prostrate themselves and exclaim
three times : wan-sui (i,e, "ten thousand years " life to the khan).
After that the banquet took place. In the same code (in the
article on the Ye H ke un J) it is stated, that in the year 1 304, —
owing to a dispute, which had arisen in the province of Kiang-nan
between the ho-shang (Buddhist priests) and the Christian mis-
sionaries, as to precedence in the above-mentioned ceremony,-
♦ Comp. the above-mentioned Bescarckea on the routes to Shang-tu,
t See Yileiv dhi, section on ceremonies, and PC ft Jl( % Yueu ch'eeo
tien chang or "Mongol Chinese Code."
^ 4fc M RT ?fl ^^ '* ^^ ^^^ ^^ *^® name by which Christians were
designated at the time of the Mongol dynasty. The word is Erke-un in
Mongol.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 45
special edict was published, in which it was decided tliat in the
rite of supplication, Christians should follow the Buddhist and
Taouist priests.*
Ch. XVII— seq.
" The three months of December, January, and February, during
which the Emperor resides at his Capital City, are assigned for
hunting and fowling, to the extent of some 40 days' journey round
Uie city ; and it is ordained that the larger game taKen be sent to
the Court. To be more particular : of all the larger beasts of the
chase, such as boars, roebucks, bucks, stags, lions, bears, &c-, the
greater part of what is taken has to be sent, and feathered game
fikewise. The animals are snitted and despatched to the Court on
carts. This is done by all the people within 20 or 30 days'
journey, and the quantity so despatched is immense. Those at a
greater distance cannot send the game, but they have to send the
skins after tanning them, and these are employed in the making
of equipments for the Emperor's army." (P. 352.)
Kubilai khan kept a whole army, 14,000 men, huntsmen, dis-
tributed in Peking and other cities in the present province of
Chilit The khan used to hunt in the Peking plain from the
bc^^ning of spring, until his departure to Shang-tu. There are
in the Peking department many low and marshy places, stretching
often to a considerable extent and abounding in game. In the
biography of Ai sie, ( Yuen shi^ chap, cxxxiv), who was a Christian,
it is mentioned that Kubilai was hunting aJso in the department
of Pdo-ting fu.
^ And when he (the Emperor) has travelled till he reaches a place
called Cachar Modun, there he finds his tents pitched, with the
tents of his Sons, and his Barons, and thoee of his Ladies and
theirs^ so that there shall be full 10,000 tents in all, and all fine
and nch ones. And I will tell you how his own quarters are
dirtposed. The tent in which he holds his courts is large enough
to give cover easily to a thousand souls. It is pitched with its
door to the south, and the Barons and Knights remain in waiting
in it, whilst the Lord abides in another close to it on the west
side. When he wishes to speak with any one he causes the person
to be summoned to that other tent, &c.'' (Pp. 359, 360.)
With respect to Cachar Modun, Marco Polo intends perhaps by
this name ^ Ji fji Host um, which place together with fj^ }^
Tang-is'un were comprised in the general name j|g |^ ma-t'ou
(perhaps the modun of M. Polo). Ma-t'ou is even now a general
term for a jetty in Chinese. Ho d in the Mongol spelling was
Ha shini. D'Ohsson in his translation of Eashid-eddin renders
* In the Mongol-Chinese Code the whole text of the edict is found.
f yumskif Jf U ^.
J See Mongol text of the Viien ch^ao pi nhi.
Digitized by
Google
46 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLOS
Ho si by Co ahi* but Rasbid in tbat case speaks not of Ho-si wu
but of tbe Tangut empire, wbicb in Gbinese was caUed ^ '^
Ho si, meaning west of the (yellow) river. Ho-si wu as well as
Yang ts'un, both exist even now as villages on the Peiho river,
and near the first ancient walls can be seen. Ho-si wu means :
"custom's barrier west of the (Peiho) river."
Ch. XIX. — Chinuchi, Cunid,
''The Emperor hath two Barons who are own brothers, one called
Baian and the other Mingan ; and these two are s^led Chinuchi
St Cunicht) which is as much as to say, ''The Keepers of the
astiiff Dogn." Each of these brothers hath 10^000 men under his
oiders ; eadi body of 10,000 being dressed alike, the one in red
and the other in blue, and whenever they accompemy the Lord to
the chase, they wear this livery, in order to be recognized. Out
of each body of 10,000 there are 2,000 men who are each in chaige
of one or more great mastiffs, so that the whole number of these
is very large. Aad when the Prince goes a-hunting, one of those
Barons, with his 10,000 men and something like 5,000 dogs, goes
towurds the right, whilst the other goes towards the left with his
party in like manner. They move along, all abreast of one
another, so that the whole line extends over a full days' journey,
and no animal can escape them. Truly it is a glorious sight to
see the working of the do^ and the huntsmen on such an occa-
sion ! And as the Lord ndes a fowling across the plains, you will
see these bis hounds coming tearing/ up, one pack after a bear,
another pack after a stag, or some other beast, as it may hap, and
running the game down now on this side and now on that, so that
it is really a most delightful sport and spectacle." (P. 356.)
Chinuchi, Gunici, — ^These names are used by M. Polo to de-
signate two dog-keepers of Kubilai, but they have no resemblance
with any of the names found in the Yuen shi, chap, xcix, article
Ping<hi (military organisation), and relating to the hunting staff
of Uie khan, viz. : ^ )K ^ Si pao chH (falconers), j^ % ^
Ho r &hi (archers), and ^ ft ^ -^^ ^^ ^*i (probably those
who managed the hounds).
Ch. XX.—To8eaol—To8caul.
" After he has stopped at his capital city these three months that I
mentioned, to wit, December, January, and February, he starts off
on the 1st day of March, and travels southward tow(u*ds the Ocean
Sea, a journey of two days. He takes with him full 10,000 falcon-
ers, and some 500 gerfialcons besides peregrines, sakers, and other
hawks in great numbers ; and goshawks also to fly at the water-
fowL But do not suppose that he keeps all these together by him ;
they are distributed about, hither and thither, one hundred toge-
ther, or two hundred at the utmost, as he thinks proper. But they
♦ Hid. des Uong., torn. I, p. 96.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS IN NORTH-CHINA. 47
are always fowling as they advance, and the most part of the
quarry taken is carried to the Emperor. And let me tell you
when he goes thus a fowling with his gerfalcons and other hawks,
he is attended by full 10,000 men who are disposed in couples ;
and these are called Toseaol, which is as much as to say ' Watchers.'
And Uie name describes their business. They are posted from
spot to spot, always in couples, and thus they cover a great deal
of ground ! Every man oi them is provided with a whistle and
hood, so as to be able to call in a hawk and hold it in hand. And
when the Emperor makes a cast, there is no need that he follow
it up, for those men I speak of keep so good a look out that
they never lose sight of the oirds, and il these hawks have need of
help they are ready to render it.** (Pp. 367, 358.)
I have heard from men well acquainted with the customs of
the Mongols, that at the present day the leaders of the two
flanks in '* battues," which surround the game, are called toscatd in
Mongol
BiUargttehu
** All the Emperor's hawks, and those of the Barons as well, have a
little label attached to the leg to mark them, on which is written
the names of the owner and the kee}>er of the bird. And in this
way the hawk, when caught, is at once identified and handed over to
its owner. But if not, the bird it carried to a certain Baron who
is styled Bularguchi^ which is as much as to say * The Keeper of
Lost Property.' And I tell you that whatever may be found
without a known owner, whether it be a horse, or a sword, or a
hawk, or what not, it is carried to that Baron straightway, and he
takes charge of it. And if the finder neglects to carrv his trover
to the Baron, the latter punishes him. Likewise the loser of any
article goes to the Baron, and if the thing be in his hands it is
immediately given up to the owner. Moreover, the said Baron
always pitches on the highest spot of the camp, with his banner
displayed, in order that those who have lost or found anything may
have no difficulty in finding their way to him. Thus nothing Ciui
be lost but it shall be straightway found and restored." (Pp. 358,
359.)
Bularguehi, — ^There are two Mongol terms, which resemble this
word, viz., Bcdagachi and Buluguchi, But the first was the name
used for the door-keeper of the tent of the khan. By Buluguchi
the Mongols understood a hunter and especially sable hunters.*
Ko one of these terms can be made consistent with the account?
given by M. Polo regarding the Bulai^guchi. In the §^ ^ ^ ^
Kui sin tm shi written hj fH ^ Chow Mi, in the former part of
the 14th century, t interesting particulard re^uxling Mongol hunting
(i^ff^)f^ found.
* See the in j^ {1^ JM! ^ ^^^ <^^^ V^*^ ^i^ ^*^'
t See Wylie's Notes m Chinese Literature^ p. 158.
Digitized by
Google
48 ELUCIDATIONS OP MARCO POLo's
" The Emperor himself is carried upon four elephants in a fine chamber
made of timber, lined inside with plates of beaten ^old, and out-
side with lion's skins [for he always travels in this way on hia
fowling expeditions, because he is troubled with gout]. He always
keeps beside him a dozen of his choicest gerfalcons, and is attended
by several of his Barons who ride on horseback alongside. And
sometimes, as they may be going along, and the Emperor from
his chamber is holding discourse with the Barons, one of
the latter shall exclaim : 'Sire ! Look out for Cranes!' Then
the Emperor instantly has the top of his chamber thrown
open, and having marked the cranes he casts one of his gerfalcons,
whichever he pleases ; and often the quarry is struck within his
view, so that he has the most exquisite sport and diversion, there
as he sits in his chamber or lies on his bed ; and all the Barons
with him get the enjoyment of it likewise ! So it is not without
reason I tell you that I do not believe there ever existed in the
world or ever will exist, a man with such sport and enjoyment
as he has, or with such rare opportunities." (P. 359.)
The gout of Kuhilai khan, — li the Corean history allusion is
made twice to the khan's suffering from this disease.* Under the
year 1267 it is there recorded that in the 9th month, envoys of
the khan with a letter to the king arrived in Corea. Kubilai
asked for the skin of the Akirho mvvho, a iish resembling a cow.f
The envoy was informed that, as the khan suffered from swollen
feet it would be useful for him to wear boots made of the skin of
this animal, and in the 10th month, the king of Corea forwarded
to the khan seventeen skins of it.
It is further recorded in the Corean history, that in the 8tb
month of 1292, sorcerers and Shamon women from Corea $ were
sent at the request of the khan to cure him of a disease of the
feet and hands. At that time the king of Corea was also in
Peking, and the sorcerers and shaman women were admitted during
an audience the king had of the khan. They took the khan's
hands and feet and began to recite exorcisms, whilst Kubilai was
laughing.
Ch. XXIV.— 5awA; Notes,
" Now that I have told you in detail of the splendour of this City of
the Emperor's, I shall proceed to tell you of the Mint which he
hath in the same citv, in the which he hath his money coined and
struck, as I shall relate to you. And in doing so I shall make
manifest to you how it is that the Great Lord may well be able to
* Kao It shi, chap, xxyi, fol. 8-9, and chap, lax, fol. 22.
t In Russian Manchuria the Sea-dog is called a kipi. Perhaps by akirho
munko "the sea cow" (Khytina SUUeriJ is meant. As Dr. Bretschneider
formed me, this large sea beast was found in the sea of Behring, near
Kamtchatka, last ceiSury by Steller, which however at the present time can
be considered as extinct
X The %haman women of Corea were famed all over China for their powers
of charming.
Digitized by
Google
TRAVELS m NORTH-CHUf A. 49
ttecomplish even mncli more tlian 1 have told 70a, or am going to
tell you, in this Book. For, tell it how I might, you never would be
satisfied that I was keeping within truth or reason ! The Emperor's
Mint then is in this same City of Cambaluc, and the way it is
wrought is such that you might say he hath the Secret of Alchemy
in perfection^ and you would be right ! For he makes his money
after this fasnion. He makes them take of the bark of a certain
tree in fact the Mulberry Tree, the leaves of which are the food of
the dlkworms, — these trees being so numerous that whole districts
are full of them. What they take is a certain fine wbite bast or
skin which lies between the wood of the tree and the thick outer
bark, and this theymake into something resembling sheets of
paper, but black. When these sheets have been prepared they are
cut up into pieces of different sizes. The smallest of these sizes
is worth a half tomesel ; the next, a little larger, one tomesel ;
one, a little larger still, is worth half a silver groat of Venice ;
another a whole groat ; others yet two groats, five groats, and ten
groats. There is also a kind worth one Bezant of gold, and others
of three Bezants, and so up to ten. All these pieces of paper are
[issued with as much solemnity and authority as if th^ were of
pure gold or silver ; and on every piece a variety of officials,
whose duty it is, have to write their names, and to put their seals.
And when all is prepared duly, the chief officer denuted by the
Kaan smears the Seal entrusted to him with vermilion, and im-
presses it on the paper, so that the form of the Seal remains stamp-
ed upon it in red ; the Money is then authentic. Any one forging
it would be punished with death}. And the Eaan causes every
year to be made such a vast quantity of this money, which costs
him nothing, that it must equal in amount all the treasure in
the world. With these pieces of paper, made as I have described,
he causes all payments on his own account to be made ; and he
makes them to pass current universally over all bis kingdoms and
provinces and territories, and whithersoever his power and sover-
e^ty extends. And nobody, however important he may think
himself^ dares to refuse them on pain of death. And indeed eveij-
body takes them readily, for wheresoever a person may go through-
out the Great Kaan's dominions he shall find these pieces of paper
current, and shall be able to transact all sales and purchases of
goods by means of them just as well as if they were coins of pure
Sold. And all the while they are so light that ten bezants' worth
oes noc weigh one golden bezant. Furthermore all merchants
arriving from India or other countries, and bringing with them
gold or silver or gems and pearls, are prohibited fi^m selling to
any one but the Emperor. He has twelve experts chosen for this
business, men of shrewdness and experience m such affairs ; these
appraise the articles, and the Emperor then nays a liberal price for
them in those pieces of naper. The merchants accept his price
readily, for in the first place they would not get so good an one
from anybody else, and secondly tney are paid without any delay.
And with this paper-money they can buy what they like anywhere
over the Empire, whilst it is also vastly lighter to carry eihovLi on
their journeys. And it is a truth that the merchants will several
Digitized by
Google
50 ELUCIDATIONS OP MARCO POLO'S
times in the year bring wares to the amount of 400,000 bezants,
and the Qrand Sire pa^a for all in that paper. So he buys such a
quantity of those precious things every year that his treasure is
endless, whilst all the time the money he Da3rs away costs him
nothing at all. Moreover several times in me year proclamation
is made through the city that any one who may have gold or sflver
or gems or pearls, by taking them to the Mint shall get a hand-
some price for them. And the owners are glad to do tnisy because
they would find no other purchaser give so large a price. Tims
the quantity they bring in is marvellous, though those who do not
choose to do so^ mav let it alone. Still, in this way, nearly dl
the valuables in the country come into the Kaan's possession.
When any of those pieces of paper are spoilt — not that tney are so
very flimsy neither — ^the owner carries them to the Mint, and by
paying 3 per cent on the value he gets new pieces in exchange.
And u any Baron, or an^ one else soever, hath need of gold or
silver or gems or pearls, m order to make plate, or girdles or the
like, he goes to the Mint and buys as much as he fist, paying in
this paper-money." (Pp. 378-380.)
Without doubt the Mongols borrowed the bank-note system fifom
the Kin. Up to this time there is in Sian fu a block kept, which
was used for printing the bank-notes of the Eon dynasty. I have
had the opportunity of seeing a print of those bank-notes. They
were of the same size and the same shape as the bank-notes of the
Ming. A reproduction of the text of the Kin bank-notes is found
in the ^ ;Qf ^ |g Kin ski ts'ui pien.* This copy has the
characters ^ ^ poo kuan (precious charter) and the years of
reign ^ |g 1213-1216. The first essay of the Mongols to intro-
duce bank-notes dates from the time ot Ogodai khan 1229-42, but
Chinese history only mentions the fact without giving details. At
that time silk in skeins was the only article of a determinate
value in the trade and on the project of Ye lii ch'u ts^ai, minister
of Ogodai the taxes were also collected in silk defivered by
weight.t It can therefore be assumed that the name ffff^ ^p
8ze eh*ao {i,e, bank-notes referring to the weight of silk), J diatee
back to the same time. At any rate at a later time, as, under the
reign of Kubilai, the issuing of bank-notes was decreed, silk was
taken as the standard to express the value of silver and 1,000
Hang silk was estimated=60 liang (or 1 ting) silver. § Thus, in
♦ See Wylie'ft Notes on Chinese Literature, p. 64.
t Transactions of that kind were in use until a short time ago in Eiakhta
on the Russian-Chinese frontier, where in the retaO trade between Russians^
Chinese and Mongols, silk skeins took the place of money.
X I think that 8ze^h*€U> cannot mean bank-notes made of silk-paper as haa
been suggested by some sinologues.
§ The ting of the Mongol time as well as during the reign of the Kin, was
a unit of weight equivalent to 50 liang, but not to 10 liang as has been
suggested by some mterpreters of M. Polo. (Corop. Ch*ue keng lu, and
Digitized by
Google
63
calculation
;alculation
le errors in
Illation the
> taken too
ly able to
id as regards
wall of hi»
cnts the MoBt
laily worship*
Is aluft^ nna
I, ibeijt luallh
AufJ hi' low
, wlii<-h irt
will* tiiiJ
VMM* J
LiiiJi
52 XLUOIDATIONS OF llABCO l^QIfi^B
and two o1)seiyatoriee. One of them was a Chinese observatoiy
(sze t'ien t*ai), the othei a Mohammedan oheerratoiy (hui hut sze
t'ien t*^i) each with its particular astronomical and chronological
systems, its particular astrology and instrument& The first astro-
nomic^ and calendar system was compiled for the Mongols hy
Ye-liu Ch*u-ts'ai, who was in Chingis khan's service, not only as a
high coonsellor, hut also as an astronomer and astrologer. After
haying been convinced of the obsoleteness and incorrectness of
the astronomical calculations in the Ta ming li (the name of the
calendar system of the Kin dynasty), he thought out at the time
he was at Samarcand a new system, valid not only for China, but
also for the countries conquered by the Mongols in western
Asia; and named it in memory of Chingis khan's expedition
W '&E $ ^ JC S ^ c^in^ kengwu yuan li, i,e. "Astronomical
calendar beginning with the year Tceng-wu^ compiled during the
war in the west." Keng-wu was the year 1210 of our era. Ye-liu
Ch'u-ts'ai chose this year, and the moment of the winter solstice,
for the beginning of his period ; because according to his calcula-
tions, it coincided with the beginning of a new astronomical or
planetary period. He took also into consideration, that since the
year 1211 Chingis khan's glory had spread over the whole world.*
Ye-liu Ch'u-ts'ai's calendar was not adopted in China, but the
system of it is explained in the Yuen ehi, in the section on
Astronomy and the Calendar.f
In the year 1267 the Mohammedans presented to Kubilai their
astronomical calendar, wan nien li, i,e. the calendar of ten thousand
years. By taking this denomination in its literal sense, we may
conclude, that the Mahommedans brought to China the ancient
Persian system, founded on the period of 10,000 years. The
compilers of the Ttcen ski seem not to have had access to docu-
ments relating to this system, for they give no details about it.
Finally by order of Kubilai the astronomers Hiu Heng and Ko
Show-king composed a new calculation under the name of Shovrshi
li, which came into use from the year 1280. It is thoroughly ex-
plained in the Ttien shi. Notwithstanding the fame this system
generally enjoyed, its blemishes came soon to light In the, 6th
* See Ye-liu Ch'a-ts'ai's address to Chmgis khan in the ^ 3IC t^
TOfCm wen ch*ao,
t In the Ch*tie keng lu it is stated, tkat Ye-lin Ck'n-ta'ai was an adherent
of the astronomy of the Mohammedans, because he found that there the
theory of the five planets was more precisely explained than in Chinese astro,
nomy (prohably the hypothesis of the epicycles is meant). Inspired by these
theories he compiled the astronomical oaloolation jft ^ |C S Ma4a'pa
(evidently a Mohammedan term). I leave to specialists to decide what con-
nectipn could be supposed between the systeoi of Ch'u-ts'al and the Ma-ta-
Digitized by
Google
TBAVEL3 IN NORTH-CHINA. 63
month of 1302 an eclipse of the sun happened, and the calculation
of the astronomer proved to he erroneous (it seems the calculation
had anticipated the real time).*
The astronomers of the Ming dynasty explained the errors in
the Shourshi li hy the circumstance, that in that csdculation the
period for one degree of precession of the equinox was taken too
long (81 years). t But they were themselves hardly able to
ovazcome these difficultiea
Ch. XXXIV.
<< As we have said before, these people are Idolaters, and as reeards
their gods, each has a tablet nxed high up on the wall of his
chamber, on which is inscribed a name whicn represents the Most
High and Heavenly God ; and before this they pay daily worship^
offering incense from a thurible, raising their hands aloft, and
gnashing their teeth three times, praying Him to gitiut them health
of mind and body ; but of Him tney ask nought el»e. And below
on the cround there is a figure which they call Natigai, which is
the god of things terrestrial. To him they give a wife and
children, and they worship him in the same manner, with incense,
and gnashing of teeth, and lifting up of hands ; and of him.
they ask seasonable weather, and the fruits of the earth, children^
and so forth/' (P. 404.)
By the " Most High and Heavenly God " worshipped by the
Chinese, as Marco Polo reports, evidently the Chinese 5!^ T^ien,
"Heaven" is meant, Lao t'ien ye in the common language.
Regarding "the God of things terrestrial*' whose figure the
Chinese, according to M. Polo, " placed below on the ground '*
there can also be no doubt that he understands the 'j;j ^ T'urti,
the local " Lar " of the Chinese, to which they present indeed
sacrifices on the floor, near the wall under the table. :(
M. Polo reports, that the Chinese worship their God oflering in-
cense, raising their hands aloft, and gnashing their teeth. § Of course^
he means tlmt they placed the hands together, or held kindled
joss-stick bundles in their hands, according to the Chinese custom.
The statement of M. Polo shattano i denti is very remarkable. It
seems to me, that very few of the Chinese are aware of the fact,
that this custom still exists among the Taouists. In the rituals of
* The answer of the astronomer, called to account, is worthy of being
mentioned. He pretended, that his calculation was correct, and that the
fact of the non-accordance with the phenomenon was the husiness of Heaven,
and not the fault of the astronomer. See : Siu t*ung Men year 1302.
f 1^ ^1 j^ S Kirt^ ch^uan pai pien published in A.n. 1581 (see
Wylie's NoU$ on Chinese LUercUure, p. 149). Section on Astronomy.
t This household god is represented as an, old man, and they add also his
wire under the name of T*U'ti Nai tuii,
I Ramnsio's original text has sdo^no i ie;n/t.
Digitized by
Google
54 ELUCIDATIONS OF MARCO POLO'S
the Taouists the JQ "^ k*ow-e*hi (ko'w=" to knock against,"
c7iH=" teeth ") is prescrihed as a comminatory and propitiatory
act. It is effected by the four upper and lower fore-teeth. The
Taouists are obliged before the service begins to perform a certain
number of k'ow-ch% turning their heads alternately to the left
and to the right, in order to drive away mundane thoughts and
aggressions of bad spirits. The k*ouh€*ki repeated three times is
called Ifi j£ S( mingfa ku in Chinese, i,e, ''to beat the spiritual
drum.'' The ritual says, that it is heard by the most high Euler,
who is moved by it to grace.*
M. Polo observed this custom among the lay heathen. Indeed
it appears from a small treatise, written in China more than a
hundred years before M. Polo,t that at the time the Chinese
author wrote, all devout men, entering a temple, used to perform
the ¥(m-ch% and considered it an expression of veneration and
devotion to the idols. Thus this custom had been preserved to
the time of M. Polo, who did not feiil to mention this strange
peculiarity in the exterior observances of the Chinese. As r^^ards
the present time it seems to me, that this custom is not known
among the people, and even with respect to the Taouists it is only
performed on certain occasions, and not in all Taouist temples.
♦ 866 the ^ JH 3J flj Ted ts'vng yU We published in 1444. Ex-
planation of the principal rituals of the Taouists.
'*' itt ill JHf IS ^^ ^^^ ^'^^ ^^^ published in A. n. 1106. It
is generally included in the Chinese collections of reprints, f i in the
mm mm-
Digitized by
Google
AETICLE IL
NOTES MADE ON A TOUR THROUGH SHAN-HSI AND SHEN-HSL*
By Rev. C. HOLCOMBE. ,
THE "Imperial Highway" from Peking to the western and
aouthem provinces of China, passes, as is well known, along
the great "Plain of Chih-li" in a general south-westerly direction,
at an average distance of about fifteen English miles from the
"Western Hills," until Ching-ting ^ {JE & }^) is reached, at a
distance of two hundred miles from the Imperial capitaL At this
point, the " Great Eoad " sends off a branch due south, passing
through K'ai-feng fu (^ JJ jgf), the provincial capital of Ho-nan
(}9 ^)f ^^^ thence on to the central and south-eastern provinces.
Ilie main road, however, turns due west at Ching-ting fu, and
enters Shan-hsi through what is known among Chinese travellers
as the "Ku-kuan" (Q ^). It is the purpose of the writer to
follow this great highway into Shan-hsi ([[j gg), and then, still
following it, or diverging from it at his pleasure, to attempt some
descriptions of the geography and natural scenery of that province
and of the south-eastern portion of the province of Shen-hsi
QS^ W)> ^^^cent to, and bounding the first named province upon
the west
The city of Ching-ting fii is like an empted pea-pod, all shell.
Possessing a fine wall, stretching around a very considerable area,
the great proportion of the land so enclosed is still devoted to
vegetable gardens, and wheat and millet fields; while the few business
shops which the city contains, are gathered in a little knot about
the intersection and crossing of the two great streets which con-
nect the four gates of the city. The notable, perhaps one might
say, the ominous sight to be seen, is found in tlie north-eastern
comer of the city, and consists of a great Buddhist temple with
its innumerable rows of outbuildings, all giving evidence of
original costliness and former splendour, but now decayed and
falling to ruin ; while immediately beside it, rise the fair towers,
and well proportioned walls of the Eomish Cathedral, with its
new and finely kept buildings and gardens. It hardly need be added,
that although the great Buddha of the temple lifts its impassive
bronze face up nearly a hundred feet into the air, the twin
* Read before the Society on June 7th, 1875.
Digitized by
Google
56 NOTES MADE ON A TOUR
towers of the Cathedral mount still higher, and overtop the
idoL There again, Christianity looks down upon heathenism.
Crossing a small moat of running water, outside the west gate of
this city, and travelling ten li to the west, in which distance two
heavy dykes are crossed, the Hu-t*o river (J)jt J'g ||^) is reached.
To defend the city -against the ravages of this river is the evident
purpose of the dykes. The stream has its origin upon the western
slope of the mountains which separate the provinces of Chih-li and
Shan-hsL We shall meet it again in the course of our journey. It
has all the expansive and destructive powers peculiar to the streams
of North-China ; is not navigable at Ching-ting fu or any point
above ; and aside from irrigation serves no useful purpose, except
turning a few rudely constructed water-wheels.
Williamson states in his Journeys in NortJi-China, that the name
of this stream is properly Poo-too Ho — "Grape River" Qfj^ ^ }^),
but is sometimes written Hu-t*ou river incorrectly. The above-
named author however, is himself in error, the name given above
being invariably found in all Chinese authorities, as well as being
the name by which the stream is known all along its course. At
the time it was crossed by the writer — in October, 1874, it was
very broad, but barely two feet at its greatest depth. The current
was rapid and full of sand and earthy substancea
Sixty li west of Ching-ting fu, the traveller reaches Huai-lu
hsien, — properly pronounced Huo-lu hsien (^ ^ J|B^, a miser-
able town lying among the foot hills, and at the mouth of the
valley, up which the road into Shan-hsi lies. This valley, at first
broad, and filled with the pebbly debris from a hundred mountain
streams, which in summer, foam and roar down the precipitous hill
sides, soon narrowed into a deep-cut gorge, — or rather, our road
led into one of many gorges, which by their union form the valley.
The mountain walls on either hand were, of dark-blue limestone,
— almost black, — and so far as could be seen, bore no traces of
fossils. Limestone seemed to be the only material entering into
the composition of these hills, at least in their eastern faces,
and large quantities of it were being quarried, and burned for
building purposes. The mountain faces were bald and barren;
but the gorge, up which the path led, was quite thickly populated,
and the beautiful brook of mountain water flowing down its center,
was turned aside to purposes of utility as well as beauty, and
irrigated many little patches of cultivated ground, none of them
larger than the floor of a good-sized drawing room.
The ascent grew more steep as we proceeded, until at a distance
of some eight miles from the plain, the gorge shallowed out, and
the road, climbing three miles more up the bare precipitous face of
the mountain, at last gained the crest of the first range, and passed
Digitized by
Google
THROUGH SHAN-HSI AND 8HEN-H8I. 67
under the "Eastern Celestial Gate" (yj[ Jl f^. The view attliis
point was worthy the pencil of a painter. At the west, and
almost beneath the traveller's feet, so precipitous were the slopes,
lay a valley held in the lap of the hills, lifted here, and depressed
there, but full of trees and villages ; the hill-sides terraced to their
summits, and yellow with the ungathered harvest, all lying in the
shimmer of the hazy October sun which lit up one slope, and cast
another into shadow ; and, vibrating through the air, sounded the
deep, sweet tone of a distant Temple bell, so deep, and so sweet,
that it came, not as made by hands, but as the very throb and
pulse of the atmosphere itself. This beautiful landscape seemed to
be not without its elevating and refining influences upon the people
whose happy lot it is to live in the midst of such bctfiuty. For, as
the writer stood drinking in the precious vision, there came near
to him a ragged, dirty, verminous Chinese boy, busily engaged in
his work as scavenger upon the public highway ; and neatly tied
to the handle of his basket, was a bunch of purple hare-bells, and
other wild flowers !
A few li of slipping and stumbling down the western face of
this first line of hills, brings the traveller to a level— only temporary
— in the bed of the " Ching-hsing River " (^ j^g ^). He sees
a bright mountain stream of dear water, flashing and making
music as it slips over its bed of pebbles and clean gravel. But by
the road side, on the brink of the stream, stands a striking monu-
ment to the destructive force of the river when it rises in its
strength. It — the monument — is the single remaining arch of a
massive stone bridge, which once spanned the stream at this
point, its central arch being not less than twenty-five feet above
the ordinary water mark. The entire bridge has been carried
away, this one arch, in the eastern approach to the bridge proper,
alone remaining. When crossed by the writer, the stream was
about twenty inches deep. It runs in a north-easterly direction,
and is one of the main tributaries of the Hu-t'ou river. A large
number of grist mills, run by water power, were found upon its banl^.
In each case, a few large stones were laid across the stream at a
considerable distance above the mill, in order to divert a portion ,
of the current to a sluice-way prepared to receive it. The sluice-
way terminated in a small dam, so arranged as to give a fall of
about three feet, and the water poured over this dam in two streams
of unequal size, striking at a slight angle the floats of two upright
wheels— like a turbine, minus the inclosing case. Of course there
is a very large loss of power. Upon the upper end of the vertical
shaft of the larger wheel is fastened the nether millstone, which
revolves with the wheel. The upper stone rests upon it and is
chained, or roped to the building, to prevent its revolving from
Digitized by
Google
dS HOTSS MADE ON A TOUB
motiott communicated to it by the lower stone. The grain is fed
ftom a hopper, through a circular opening, in the center of the up-
per stone. The smaller wheel drives the bolting apparatus. As a
rule, the flume of these mills was not provided with any gate.
When it was desired to stop the machinery, it was done by apply-
ing a brake to the nether millstone, and chaining it so as to pre-
vent not only its revolutions, but those of the wheel as well.
These mills were very common throughout the mountain regions
of central and southern Shan-hsi.
The highway follows the course of this stream for a number of
miles, going continually up its bed. It finally leaves it, a xnile or
more, south of Ching-hsing hsien (^ g^ ll)> » decayed and
dying eity lying upon the bank of the stream. Here again ap-
peared another bridge, built of huge blocks of limestone, wrenched
in two, in the middle, ai\d one half destroyed and swept away by
the Hood. As has been already indicated, both slopes of this val-
ley were susceptible of cultivation. The rock which had on the
eastern slope, been all limestone, now alternated between limestone,
and clay shale. Signs of coal were abundant, and in several places
the mineral itself cropped out, in the cutting of the road along
a bluff, or through a bank. At the point, a mile beyond Ching-
hsing hsien, where the road finally leaves the river and commences
to climb the second range of hills, were some rude furnaces for
smelting iron, the ore being brought from a mine some five miles
distant. Traces of iron were abundant, in the rock of the imme-
diate vicinity.
The ascent of the second range was, perhaps, a trifie less pro-
oipitous than the first The road was through a constant succes-
sion of villages, each having its own finely-cut gateways, or arches,
of stone, at dither extremity of the town. The houses were of a
good class, for the most part being built of square blocks of
limestone, well laid in good lime, and carefully pointed. A large
proportion of them had fiat arid battlemented roofs, and in several
instances, a short flight of steps at one corner of the roof was no-
ticed, coming down from the roof to a point reachable by a ladder
of moderate length and there ending, flush with the main wall of
the building. As the road wound up nearer to the crest of the
second line of hills, the foundation became again composed, almost
exclusively of limestone, and coal measures and clay shale seemed
to disappear in company. Five U below the crown of the ascent
stands a stone Pai-lou on the sides of which are cut, respectively,
"WestOTU limitof Chih-li" and "Eastern limit of Shan-hsL" Andupon
the crown of the ascent, stands the archway called the " Northern
Celestial Gate." Opportunity is here given, to such as desire, to
return thanks — in ca^h — in one, or several temples to Buddha, for
the safe ascent of the mountain. Five // down the western face.
Digitized by
Google
THROT7GH SBaN-HSI AKD SBGK-HSI. 59
brings the traveller to the Great Wall, which, as is well known,
stretches an arm down this line of mountains between the two pio^
vinces. It is really little more than a line of towers, substantially
built, surmounting the tops of the hills. Here is Uie Customs'
barrier called Ku Ktoan (g ||).
The ascent of the third range, which commences only some two
or three miles beyond the Customs' barrier is precipitous, and
wild in the extreme. The path winds, twists, aiMl turns up the
rocky bed of a goige, cut down deep in the heart of barren desolate
mountains. The path is very tortuous, and the traveller fre-
quently finds himself fSeu^ing a solid wall of ix>ck, hundreds of feet
in height, and just as he is debating whether he must indeed,
turn back or fly out, a crevice opens at one side, and he slips
through that, only to be again confronted with overhanging cli^,
and to turn again. At numerous places the warning is cut into
the rock by the path — " Beware of mountain floods, don't shelter
firom rain here." And the warning would seem to be timely.
This ascent, gloomy and wild, ends at last at the ''Western
Celestial Gate," passing which the descent begins down the open
fiMse of the mountain. On every side were terraced hill slopes,
and villages with their inevitable attending groves of trees.
Every inch of ground seemed to bo brought under cultivation.
The mountain sides were cut into huge flights of stairs, and wheat
fields, not laige enough to turn a donkey of any enterprise around
in, were terraced and notched into every ravine. At one point,
fifty-seven distinct and separate terraces were counted, rising
from the ravine at the bottom of a long hill side, to the little
circle, twice as large as a dining table, which crowned its summit
A large, beautiM, and fertile valley, ends the western slope of
this third range; and at the south-western point of this valley is
situated the interesting, and prospectively important city of Ping*
ting cho (2p ^ ^). It lies in the center of a region of coun-
try, inexhaustible in its mineral resources. Coal and iron might
almost bo said to make up the hills on every side. It costs
nothing to mine the ore, because it lies exposed on the surface of
the hill slopes, and only the merest trifle to smelt it, because the
coal is even more easily accessible than the iron. Under any
proper system of development, this city would at no distant day
become the Pittsburg, or Birmingham of China. At present,
beautifal for situation, and full of undeveloped wealth, it is
principally remarkable for the great number of pairlom which
adorn and obstruct its main street, and for the kindly disposition,
and courteous demeanor of all its people, even down to '' the
small boys."
The road bends sharply to the south as it leaves Ping-ting cho,
Digitized by
Google
60 NOTES MADE ON A TOUR
and after a sharp climb of two miles reaches the summit of the
last range of hills, crowned with the last, and " Southern Celestial
Gate/' Here a picture finer even than any which had preceeded
it awaits the trayeller, doubly beautiful, if he sees it, as the writer
did, at sunrise. An oval basin, among the mountains, hollowed
out at its* bottom and in the direction of its longer diameter; a
line of trees, showing where a stream ran; capping the trees,
and twisting and writhing beneath the warm rays of the sun,
just getting over the hill-tops, lay a long and slender
fog line, growing smaller each moment as masses broke of^ and
wreathed, and rose, and vanished ; the lower slopes of the hills
terraced, under cultivation, and blocked off into unequal squares
of green, from the newly sown wheat, or of yellow, fix>m the
ungathered millet ; higher up, the bare mountain faces banded
with broad stripes of chocolate, and purple, and blue, and grey, and
black, from the various mineral substances of which they were
composed; and capping all, the many pointed crown of the circling
hills. Such was the picture lying there, food for the eyes of the
weary traveller as he rests a moment &om his steep climb, and
gathers breath for his no less precipitous descent The road
winds down into this valley, and follows up the stream for many
miles, until it comes to its source among the hills at the south-
west. Here the character of the scenery changes as if by magic.
Gravel, sand, rocks, and bare mountains, which had formed the
characteristic features of the way, suddenly disappear, and in
their stead is a table-land, or more correctly a wateiNshed of yel-
low slippery clay. Great yawning gullies gape on every side, and
deep cuts through the clayey soil continually hide the traveller
as he follows his path in its tortuous course along this watershed.
There is still some climbing to be done, until as Sbih-lieh is
reached, the traveller seems to have gained at last the very ridge-
pole of the world, and to stand at an altitude where he can literally
''look down'' upon all the kingdoms and cities of the globe.
Indeed this whole pass, although containing some descents is still
literally climbing one enormous flight of stairs, stretching over a
hundred and fifty miles in length, from Ching-ting fa in Chih-li
to Shih-lieh in Shan-hsL The soil however does not vary, after
the sudden change noticed above, but continues the same through-
out the greater portion of the province last named.
T'ai-yuen fu, the provincial capital, lies in the extreme northern
point of a district which may be ^led the " Central plain of Shan-
hsL" Immediately outside the north gate of the city, a rather
low range of hills stretches across, in nearly a western course, and
separates this plateau from one still more elevated at the north.
Tl^e great roud which we have followed through the mountain
Digitized by
Google
THROUGH SHAN-HSI AXD SHEN-HSI. 61
pass firom the plain of Chih-li debouches upon this central plain
about ten miles to the south-east of the proyincial capital
This plain is the garden of Shan-hsi, and so far as the writer's
observation extends, of all north Chinik Its general direction is
to the south-west, and it has a length of about ninety-five English
miles, by an average breadth of^ say eighteen. Along its western
border, flows the Fan river (^f^ ^), of no value here except for
general purposes of irrigation. Frequent smaller streams come
down &om the mountains which surround this basin, and these
are all utilized, in a manner which puts into most &vorable light
the farsightedness of the people, for watering the numerous and
carefully cultivated fields. Channels are carefully constructed for
these streams, and as carefully kept in order, and suitable gates,
frequently of stone, are prepared here and there, by which the
water can be let on to any man's land at will By tins care, these
streams are carried many miles, and made to increase the fortility
and productiveness of large areas of country. The soil is in a hi^
state of cultivation, and supports a very dense population. The
hills on every side are rich in coal and iron, the former mainly
bituminous and of the best quality ; the latter famous all over the
empire for its toughness and strength. In the mountains directly
west of T'ai-yuen fu, are laige deposits of sulphur, wLich are the
personal property of the emperor, and from which large supplies
are drawn for preparing munitions of war. Large quantities of
cotton, wheat, and millet are grown, besides tobacco and some
opium. West of the Fan river, is a large area, close under the
lulls, almost exclusively given up to the cultivation of the grape.
The grapes are unusually large, and of delicious flavor. They
were sold to the writer, at about two cents a catty, which, as was
subsequently learned, was about double the proper price. North
of the grape region, and also west of the Fan liver, is a large cluster
of villages given exclusively to the manufacture of paper, wliile still
north of them is another the sole business of which is mat weaving.
The style of architecture was very noticeable, indicating not only
thrift, and a population on the whole well-to-do, but also possess-
ing not a little taste and sense of the beautiful A laige propor-
tion of the houses were built of good kiln-dried brick, comparatively
few mud houses were seen, and it was quite common to see these
brick residences, built with towers, and a battlemented wall sur-
rounding a courtyard, reminding one strongly of the castles and
noble residences of Great Britain and the continent of Europe.
These premises would hardly bear very close or searching inspec-
tion, but their outlines were in many instances decidedly beautUul,
and spoke well for the character of their occupants. In short>
everything in this plain, — or perhaps more properly, basin,^-
Digitized by
Google
62 NOTES MADE ON A TOUR
betokened an amount of thrift, intelligence, and taste, far above that
found among the inhabitants of Chih-li, or other portions of North*
China visited by the writer. There are three large centers of trade
in this basin, — namely Ta*i-yuen f\i, the capital, Fan-ehow fu on
the western edge of the plain and about midway between its
northern and southern extremeties, and " Ping-yao hsien " (2p
jg l|^> on the great road and nearer the eastern border.
The great highway, having kept along the eastern edge of the
basin tlurough its entire length, and consequently at a very con-
siderable distance from the Fan river, comes into the narrow
valley of this river at the lower extremity of the Central plain,
and follows along its gorge for about twenty-five miles, to a point
ten li south of Ling-shih hsien (H JQ* j^). Here the stream
makes a long curve to the west, while the great road climbs the
moimtains, crossing at the Han-hou pass (^ ^ )jj^. The bluffs^
of clay shale, on either bank of the river for the entire twenty-five
miles mentioned above, are literally full of coal, both anthracite
and bituminous being found of the best quality and in greatest
abundance. As an illustration of the exceeding cheapness with
which many kinds of manufecturing industries are carried on,
take the following. At one point, a pottery was visited, which
made large quantities of the common ware in use among the
Chinese, but of a quality rather above the average. The clay, of
fine quality, was foimd in the bluff, and cost merely the labour of
digging, — that is about ten cents a day, and coal for burning the
crockery was to be had, in inexhaustible quantities and of most
excolleut quality, for three cents per hundred catties, or about
forty-five Mexican dollar cents per ton ! In different points in the
province, all the necessary materials for manufacturing common
window and bottle glass, were found in equal quantities and equally
cheap.
The Han-hou mountains lie in a cluster rather than in an
extended line, and fill up the entire space between the two main
lines of hills on the eastern and western borders of Shan-hsi,
except a very narrow and circuitous gorge, through which the
Fan river finds its way. They thus separate the central plain of
Shan-hsi, from the smaller and lower Ping-yang fu (^ ^ ^)
basin, which I will soon describe. The foundation of these
mountains seems to be a clay rock, friable and quickly decom-
posing on exposure to the atmosphere. The cuttings for the
roadway through the clay soil are very deep, and the pitch of the
road exceedingly great, more than at any point in the pass between
Chih-li and Shan-hsL But the roadway being for the most part
smooth and devoid of stones, affords better foot-hold for animals,
and is more easily travelled than the other, except during rainy
Digitized by
Google
THROUGH SHAN-HSI AND SHENHSI. 63
weather. Then it would probably be so slippery as to be ex-
ceedingly difficult, if not al^olutely impassible.
Throughout these hiUs there is the same beautiful banding of
colors spoken of above, and mines of coal are frequent, while
unmined seams and measures of coal, are to be found everywhere.
Sheep raising is a common occupation, while the less precipitous
hiU slopes are carefully terraced and sown with wheat and millet,
or planted with cotton or potatoes. The style of architecture is
quite peculiar. On the slopes of the mountains, whole villages
are to be seen, in which the houses are built tier above tier, the
flat roof of the lower tier forming the front yard to the tier next
above, while the roofs of that tier serve the same purpose for their
more exalted neighbours. The house itself is simply an arch laid
in brick, about fifteen feet in length, with a diameter of ten feet,
and height, to crown, of about eight feet. The rear end of this
arch being generally in the hill, has a wall of solid mountain
enclosing it, while the front end, is bricked up and fitted with
door and windows. This style of architecture proves to be so
satisfactory that it was found to be quite commonly adopted, even
out on the level plain. Huo-cho (^ ^), a miserable opium-
stricken city, lies in a vaUey in the midst of this mountain pass,
where the rood for a short distance dips down again to the banks
of the Fan river. Here large numbers of grist mills are found,
driven by water power, and all grinding wheat. The flour is
carried up the valley and over tlie pass into the central plain in
great quantities, where it finds ready market ; mules and donkeys,
mainly the latter, are the means of transportation. The wheat
is grown in the deep gorges along the river-side, and is said to be
of a superior quality.
The Han-hou pass is about sixty miles in length, extending
from near Chieh-hsin hsien (^ f^ 130 to Chao-cheng hsien
(M M IK)- ^®^ *^^ latter city the descent is made to the Ping-
yang fu basin, a section of coimtry about forty miles in length by
eight or ten in width, and lying along the same stream the course of
which we have followed so long. The principal centers of trade here,
are the cities of Chao-cheng hsien and Hung-lung-hsien (gt }^ j|^,
the more pretentious city of Ping-yang fu being in a state of
chronic decay and desolation, owmg evidently to an excess of alco-
hol and opium. Great care is given to proper irrigation upon this
plain ; in one instance at least, a very considerable stream of water
being carried by an aqueduct over another stream, in its course to
the fields needing its moisture. The growth of grain is less upon
this plain than upon its northern neighbour, while the areas de-
voted to cotton and opium have increased qonsiderably. This
basin \s decidedly inferior to the one heretofore described, whether
Digitized by
Google
64 NOTES MADE ON A TOUR
r^ardbehad to beauty of prospect, quality of soil, variety of
products, or the thrift and general intelligence of the people, or
lastly to the density of population. Yet it is superior in the
writer's opinion to the plain of Chih-lij in perhaps all these re-
spects, save the one of density of population. Coal and iron
abound in the hills.
Twelve miles below Ping-yang fu the road bids a final farewell
to the Fan river, which at this point turns more to the westward,
which course it keeps until it is swallowed up in the Huang-ho
(II fff), while the highway enters another low pass, precisely
similar in general character and appearance to the last described^
though shorter and less difficult. This low range of hills serves
to separate the Ping-yang fu basin from the southern plain of
Shan-hsL This plain extends from the city of WSn-hsihsien
(88 S JSR)' '^^^^ ^^ nearly in its north-eastern apex, to the
Yellow river, a distance of a hundred and fifteen miles. For
about half this distance the plain has mountains on three sides,
but finally those on the west, end abruptly in one bold peak, and
the plain in that direction is limited by the Yellow river. The
character of the soil is essentially the same as that of the Ping-
yang fu basin. The areas devoted to the cultivation of cotton
and opium have increased, while there has been a corresponding
decrease in the acreage of the cereals, and a resultant decrease in
the prosperity and intelligence of the people. Large orchards of
persimmon trees, grafted, are found, and not infrequently the
traveller meet« with apparatus by which persimmon whiskey is
distilled. The process is simple. The fruit is partially dried in
the sun, then mashed to a pulp, and the liquor produced from
the fermentation of this pulp is subjected to a process of distilla-
tion. The product tastes not unlike a poor quality of Scotch
whiskey.
On the eastern edge of this plain, close under the bordering
hills, lies an extensive salt marsh. It is the exclusive property
of the emperor; is placed under the superintendence of a Tau-t'ai;
and is farmed out to companies who manufacture the salt The
process is the ordinary one of solar evaporation, and of purifica-
tion by water, leached through clay, and needs no description here.
The product is carried into Ho-nan and Shen-hsi, besides sup-
plying the central and southern portions of Shan-hsi. The most
important trade-centers of this plain, are Lu-t'sun (||j| 3^) and
Chieh-cho (ff^ |^), at the northern and southern extremities of
this salt marsh. Wdn-hsi hsien \b also a place of very consider-
able trade.
P'u-cho fu (J^ 1^ J^) lies on a level with the Yellow river.
Digitized by
Google
THROUGH 8HAN-HSI AND 8HEN-HSI. 65
and on the edge of a large extent of worthless marsh land, full
of pools of brackish, and in some places, positively salt water. A
descent of several hundred feet must be made in getting from the
plain of P'a-cho fu to the marsh in which the city itself stands.
The city has the general appearance of having slipped from the
plain on which it ought to have stood, down into tliis quagmire, —
and to have slipped down from all prosperous growth, and general
respectability at the same time. The business of the place is
confined to a single dirty street in the eastern suburb. The great
road does not pass into the town, having succeeded in maintain-
ing its position on the high ground from which the town has
backslicled. In the pools of salt water upon the plain, or marsh,
surrounding the city, a species of shrimp was found in great
numbers, cfifTering somewhat, yet bearing a strong family resem-
blance to the one ordinarily seen. The great road keeping to the
bluff, runs on, turning first south, and then a trifle to the east of
south, until the road, the bluff, and Shan-hsi, all end together,
making a sudden plunge down a precipice and being lost in the
dirty waters of the Yellow river.
At this point, the three provinces of Shan-hsi, Ho-nan, and
Shen-hsi abut upon each other, the river forming the line of divi-
sion between the first named and the others. The banks just at
this point are very steep, and the river, narrowed in between
these walls, runs with very great rapidity. It is barely half a
mile in width. Williamson states that it was so deep that no
bottom could be found by sounding as they crossed. But when
it was crossed by the writer, it was nowhere more than six feet
deep, and on returning, three of the boatmen sprang into the
water in midstream and waded ashore, carrying a line from the
ferry-boat to prevent us from rapidly drifting down with the current.
The water was just up to their hips. The boat is carried nearly a
mile down stream in crossing, and to get from bank to bank is
good work for a half day ; at least the writer found it so, both
times, when he crossed. There seems to be a small amount of
traflSc on the river for boats drawing when loaded, not more than
twelve inches, — and a small Chinese gunboat, of the same fashion
as those common on the Pei-ho at Tientsin, was lying at the ferry.
1 he fact seems to be, that this river in many places spreads out
to an enormous width, — as it does at a point a few miles above
this crossing, and becomes correspondingly shallow, — so shallow
as to be impassible to boats of any draft. The large, thriving,
business-like city, lying upon the western bank, opposite the
ferry, is not, as the above quoted author calls it Tung-hwan
{% M) "The Eastern Fortress," but Tu'ng-kwan (Jf g|).
The hills on the Sh^n-hsi bank are very steep and high. They are
Digitized by
Google
66 NOTES MADB ON A TOUR
the range in which the famous Hua-shan (^ |Ij), one of China's
sacred mountains is found. They rise in very abrupt ascent from
the bank of the Yellow river, and clinging to their sides, its
walls dipping down into the ravines, and capping the highest
summits, is the city and fortification of Tu'ng-kwan. The walls and
gate-towers are high and in excellent repair, and in conjunction
with the bare, brown, hill sides, and their clean-cut sky-line, form
a picture peculiarly Chinese, and by no means devoid of beauty.
From Tu*ng-kwan to Hsi-an fu ("g ^ J^), the capital of the
province, the road runs in a direction nearly due west, through a
most lovely section of country, having the range of high hills just
mentioned upon the south, and the Wei river (fg J^), on the
north.
The road lies through one long orchard, and the walled towns
and cities lie thickly along, for the most part at a little distance
from the highway.
The only uncomfortable part of the picture was the one or two
largo towns and cities which had been destroyed during the
!Mohamraedan rebellion, and had not been rebuilt. Hua-cho
(^ jt|), the city where it first broke out, was in a state of the
most utter desolation. Near that city was a genuine bit of wild,
New England scenery, with its moss-covered granite rocks and
boulders, its many springs of beautiful water, and its thickets of
evergreen trees and shrubs. It seemed lost, and out of place, in
the midst of scenery which was so unlike it.
At Liu-tu'ng-hsion ((g JJ jjjg) is a very large fountain of
hot water, bursting from the rocks at the base of the hills, just
outside the south gate of the city. J^umerous baths have been
const ructed at the fountain by the Chinese, and the warm water
having {insisted to cleanse the soiled sons of Han, makes its way
down the slope and into the Wei river, by two streams, its course
traceable from a distance by the threads of vapor hanging in the
air above it.
From this point the great road descends very gradually for
about five miles, and thus reaches and crosses the marshy bed of
a small affluent of the Wei. The traveller crosses this stream
upon a fine bridge of wood, resting upon stone piers, and then
sees in front, the perpendicular face of a bluff, several hundred
feet in height, its face honey-combed with the residences of
troglodytic Chinese, whole villages of whom are found snugly
ensconced on eligible building sitee, having an eastern exposure
and protected against the cold >-mds from the north and west.
These villages are composed of those who cultivate the bottom-
land near by, and which cannot be built upon as it is flooded
several times each year.
Digitized by
Google
THROUGH SHANHSI AND SHEN-HSI. 67
Ascending this bluff by a path cut througli its face, tlie traveller
comes out upon another plain, and sees at a distance of three
miles, the high towers and finely built walls of Si-ngan fu
(B ^ JiJ)> ^^® provincial capital, and the ancient capital of the
empire. Standing out upon the plain in bold relief, imobscured
by trees or other obstructions, it presents a finer appearance than
Peking, or any Chinese city yet visited by the writer. The east
and west gate-towers are especially fine, being unsurpassed, even
by the lofty ones found in the present capital The walls are
high, broad, and kept in excellent repair, and within them is a
dense and busy crowd of people. Careful examination of all sec-
tions of the city, failed to develop any considerable areas of vacant
space. The entire city appeared to be closely built over, and to
be crowded with inhabitants. The population is somewhat
heterogeneous, being composed of natives of Shen-hsi, Shan-hsi,
Ho-nan, Kan-suh, Sze-chuen, not to mention a Manchu garrison of
some five thousand families, and a note-worthy sprinkling of Mon-
gols. Thibetans were also seen about the streets. The city is
third in population in North-China, Peking and Tientsin only
out-numbering it. The old wall enclosing the imperial resi-
dence, and some of the palace buildings are still standing.
The market is excellent, vegetables of all soi'ts, with a great variety
of fine fruits and nuts, appearing upon the streets every day. The
quantity and variety of foreign goods exposed for sale in the fine
large shops is something surprising and remarkable. The greater
portion of these are obtained from Hankow (^ p ), though some
come overland from Russia. So far as could be learned, there is
no foreign trade between this city and Tientsin. Indeed, the shortest
route to Tientsin in point of time, — is via Hankow and Shanghai.
The number of shops given up to the trade in opium is alarming, and
the percentage of opium-smokers in the population seems to be
much greater than in Chih-li.
Having thus traversed Shan-hsi from its capital — T*ai-yuon fu —
to its southern extremity, allow the traveller to retrace his steps,
and from that city as a starting point, to explore in a hasty way,
the northern sections of the province.
Immediately outside the north gate of T*ai-yuen, rises a low
range of hills, a spur thrown out from the longer range at the
east, and which the tourist crossed in the early part of this paper.
This range forms the northern limit to the plain on which the
city stands. The Fan river at this point makes a sharp turn to
the west, and comes down a gorge at a point where the hill-line is
quite low, close imder the main line of western hills.
The great road north from T*ai-yuen fu, — through Yen-mun kuan
OR n Ml ^^ thence to Ta-t'ung fu (^ |g ^), where it forks.
Digitized by
Google
68 NOTES MADE ON A TOUR
one branch continuing north-west to Kuei-hua ch'^ug (U flj J|g),
and one north-east to Chang-chia k'ou (§g §jj p), Kalgan—cuts
this line of hills immediately after leaving the gates of the
provincial center. The ascent from the south, throitgh the deep
cutting, worn by the travel of centuries, in the loess of which the
hills are composed, may be two or three hundred feet in excess of
the descent upon the north side, which is slight. The road is nearly-
straight, and good, but not equal to the demands of travel which
are very great indeed. These hills, being low and entirely devoid
of rocks, are, for the most part, under cultivation. This line of hills
forms a waterwshed between the head-waters of certain tributaries
to the Huang-ho (J| JjJ) and the Pei-ho (;}[j ^), all streams south
of this range finding their way into the former, and all above it into
the latter. Having passed this water-shed, the traveller finds
himself upon a plateau of slightly rolling ground, the longest
diameter of which runs nearly due east and west. It is walled in,
by what may fairly be called mountains, upon the east and north,
and by hills of moderate elevation, upon the west. The products
of the soil indicate a higher altitude than the plains further south.
Oats, Irish potatoes, and millet are the staples. Wheat is growix
in but small quantities. Coal, or coke prepared from the coal,* is
the only fuel used, and it is abundant, and in consequence very-
cheap. Hsin-cho (Jf Jf|), and Tai-cho (f^ j||), are the prin-
cipal cities, while there are a large number of thriving market
towns scattered about. The population, although less in propor-
tion to area than in the center of the province, is still quite dense,
and gives evidence of a fair degree of thrift and intelligence. A
very fair quality of slate is found in inexhaustible quantities, ia
the mountains at the east of this plateau, near the Hu-tou river,
which here enters the mountains and makes its way to the plain
of Chih-li, near Ching-ting fu where we have seen it. And, rising
somewhat above their fellows, in the north-eastern comer of this
plateau, are the mountains famous and sacred in Buddhistic annals
as Wu-t'ai shan (jg^ ^ [Ij). They seem to form the culminating
peaks of all these lines of hills and mountains, and while their
summits are not clothed in everlasting snows, they are condemned
to stand in everlasting sterility. Down their slopes, and in their
narrow ravines, are found the only two crops which grow in their
inhospitable neighbourhood, oats, and Buddhist priests. The first
are of good quality, but the yield is smalL Of the second the
yield is ample, but the quality bad. These mountains are accessi-
ble from three points. A mule-path will take the traveller to
their fastnesses in four or five days, from Pao-ting fu, from which
city they lie due west. Or from T'ai-yuan fu, he may go north
Digitized by
Google
THROUGH SHAN-USI AND SHEN-HSI. 69
and east, upon the plain which we have just crossed, to Wu-f ai
hsien (£ ^ JG^), from which point a bridlo-path, through
country rough and wild in the extreme, will take him by a journey
of forty miles to the sacred mountains. The third and most
commonly travelled route, brings in the pilgrims from Mongolia.
It is impassable for carts, for a distance of about fifty miles from
the town, which is the center of the mountains. No one of these
peaks is higher in any considerable degree than the others, and
the view from the summit of any one is not extensive, being
limited to the rough sea of hills, mountain-peaks, ravines, wind-
iiig gorges, and precipices, which fill the horizon in all directions
There are immense beds of a very superior quality of bituminous
coal in these mountains, and the coal is sold for about Tialt a dol-
lar a ton. Insufficient transportation would, however, make it
more expensive, delivered in Peking than the best English coaL
The ** Mongol Pilgrim Road" out of Wu-t'ai shan, takes a course
due west, and having surmounted one of the steepest of the many
hills, meets with one of the main tributaries of the Hu-t'ou river
at its source, in a beautiful spring, far up the western side of tbis
hilL The path follows the tiny thread of water down the moun-
tain side, and into the cheerless winding goige which yawns to
receive it at the bottom. It follows this stream when it has
become a brawling noisy brook, still in this deep mountain walled
gorge, and when it has grown into a deeper and more quiet
stream, still the pathway keeps by its side, in many turns and
twists, but with a general westerly course, until having reached
the plain, the stream turns to the north, while the path, now
grown to a cart-road still keeps due west to Tai-cho. Here it
turns north, and enters the great road to Ta-t'ung fu, at Nan-k'ou
(|6 W» ^^^ southern mouth of the Y^n-m^n kuan (jg f^ ^).
This pass, only about fifteen miles long, is in the range of
mountains forming the northern boundary of the plain just left.
The descent upon the northern slope, is again, much less than the
ascent from the southern side. The roadway is for the most part
good, speaking from a Chinese point of view, but very slippery and
dangerous to animals in winter, from the ice which covers it in
great sheets. On its northern declivity the inner line of the great
wall is passed, a continuation of the wall seen at Kan-k'ou — thirty
miles north of Peking.
Of the plain of Ta-t'ung fa, the northern plateau of Shan-hsi,
little need be said. It extends, with but slight variations in its
surface, away to the steppes of Mongolia, and is for the most part
a miserable, dreary waste, with a poor thin soil of drifting sand,
and a sparse, and half-starved population. Its hills, bordering
upon the east and west, are rich in coal and iron. Ta-t'ung fa
Digitized by
Google
70 NOTES MADE ON A TOUR
(^ (^ J^), the one city of importance upon it, has considerable
trade in these two commodities, but seems to be in a chronic con-
dition of demoralization and decay. A large proportion of the
area inclosed within the city walls is vacant, only occupied with
the debris of fallen buildings, and, so far as could be discovered,
not a single public building was in a creditible state of repair.
It should be said, in conclusion, that the observations recorded
here, were made during a missionary tour ot about three months'
duration. This may serve to account for the somewhat superficial
character of the observations, as the traveller's time was mainly
given to other things than to the study of the geography, or the
resources of the country.
As illustrating the peaceful nature, and kind disposition, of the
people, it should also be remarked that throughout the entire
journey no trouble of any sort was experienced from them, and as
a rule, to which there were at most but few exceptions, cordial
greetings and a pleasant reception were everywhere met with.
Landlords were for the most part courteous in their treatment,
and moderate in their charges ; ofl&cials showed no disposition to
place obstacles of any sort in the traveller's way ; and the people,
few of whom had met with foreigners before, were curious, but as
a rule, not rude.
The journey was throughout pleasant, instructive, and satisfac-
tory beyond expectation.
Digitized by
Google
AETICLE III.
♦
SHORT NOTES ON THE IBENTIFICATION OF THE YUfe-TI AND
KIANG TRIBES OF ANCIENT CHINESE HISTORY.*
By T. W. KINGSMILL.
WHEN engaged last year in preparing some notes on the
probably recent elevation of Central Asia, I had occasion to
insert some remarks with regard to the tribes handed down in
Chinese history as the ^ £ (in modem Chinese Yu^ti). None
of the identifications usually accepted for those tribes seemed to
tally with the circumstances of the case, and finding myself
without external evidence, I suggested fiom philological motives
alone that the word Vidal would be found an approximation to
the actual name of the tribes.
I was unaware at the time that M. Vivien de St. Martin had, in
a review of the destruction of the Greco-Bactrian Kingdom, from
historic grounds identified the so-called Yu^ti with the White
Huns, the Haidthalah, the Ephthalites of the Greek writers, who
about the year 134 b. c. overran that country, and finally des-
troyed the Grecian dynasty which from the time of Alexander's
death had been paramount.
Vidhal rather than Vidal should have been the rendering of
the old Chinese name, and as this may bo considered as identical
with the Greek name for the tribe, — the Ephthalites, as well as its
Arabic form Haiathalah, it may be interesting to review the
grounds on which this reconstruction of the ancient sounds of
the characters was founded.
The characters made use of to express the name of the tribes,
have in their present form no meaning ; thoy were at first only
used as phonetic elements. To arrive at their archaic sounds it
will be necessary, however, to analyse their separate meanings;
and endeavour if possible to find their analogues in some language
making use of an alphabet. Such we find in Sanscrit, — a language
having many relations with primitive Chinese.
Taking then the Chinese characters separately, we find the first
^ Yu^, the viocrtif in Cantonese, the nearest existing dialect to
• Read before the Society on June 7th, 1876.
Digitized by
Google
72 SHORT NOTES ON THE IDENTIFICATION OF THE YUilTI
that spoken at the beginning of Chinese history, Ot or Yiiot ; the
second jg tl, in Cantonese tai, meeiniug funda^nental, radicaly
reaching to the ground. Comparing these words with Sanscrit we
find the first represented by a word vidhu, with the same
meaning. Bopp gives no derivation, nor does he mention any
analogues amongst Aiyan languages. It may therefore be fairly
accepted as a non-Aryan term for the moon which found accept-
ance in Sanscrit The form tai for the second syllable seems to
point to a lost liquid termination, 1 or r, more probably the for-
mer. Tai will thus agree in its original sound with the Sanscrit
tai, condere. This root is one of extensive distribution; in
Sanscrit it gives tala, solum, fundus ; in Latin tellus ; in Chi-
nese ffi ti, the earth, ]g ti, fundatnental, &c.
From analogy therefore the combination of the two characters
would have been pronounced Vidh-tal, Vidal or Vidhal; thus
corresponding with the actual name of the tribes as handed down
from other sounds.
Similar reasons would lead me to identify the Kiang tribes of
the Chinese with the Kurus of the Indian legends. The change
of r into Chinese ng is of the commonest ; Qtm, hero, reads
Kung in Chinese ; kara, tribute, Kung ; mri, mori, (^ mong
or wang, &c.
The dawn of Hindoo story finds the Kurus in Central Asia,
whence they succeeded in effecting a lodgment in North-western
India. The dawn of Chinese legends brings them in contact
with the ancestors of the Chinese along their western frontier.
They are more or loss allied to the Yu^ti, but there is some
difficulty in agreeing with the Chinese as to their descent from the
Sanmiaou of the Shooking.
The contest of the Kurus and the Pandavas in early Indian
legend seems to indicate a struggle between the Scythian and
Aryan races for supremacy. The Chinese describe the Kiang as
nomadic and little given to agriculture, and this character would
probably best suit their compatriots in India.
The Kurus were, however, advanced to a certain stage of
civilization, and Kurukshetra, the plain of the Kurus, becomes the
cradle of Indian culture. It is there that the gods themselves
offer sacrifice, and here was fought the battle of Panniput. The
eponym Kuru founds the two families of the Pandavas by whom
the arts were introduced into Hindoostan. He therefore appears
to correspond with the Chinese mythical hero Shin-nung or Kiang
|| who fashioned timber into ploughs and taught the people
husbandry. The legend of Shin-nung belongs to a different cycle
from that of the Chow tribes. We read nothing of it in the earlier
Digitized by
Google
AXD KIANG TRIBES OP ANCIENT CHINESE HISTORY. 73
authors of the Chow dynasty, and the Book of Poetry is silent. It
in great part belongs to that period of the early Han when communi-
cation with India seems for a time to have been constant, and
which has given a distinctly Indian aspect to the later Chinese
legends.
Kuru was the son of Agntdhra, King of Jambudwipa, while the
Chinese story makes Kiang the son of Ngan-teng, its nearest
analogue. Ngan-teng was a princess, but changes of sex make
little difference in mythology. Kuru dwelt in the Sweta moun-
tain, Mons CandiduSy as did Kiang by the Liet-shan of similar
meaning, while the former is associated with the Kurab, as the
latter with the Kiang-shui river.
These short notes are only intended to show that in the early
Chinese loprends, which have hitherto been looked upon as uncon-
nected with those of other countries, there really exists a bond of
common origin with those preserved to us in Indian literature.
To comprehend this connection thoroughly will need an intimate
knowledge of the ancient literature of both countries, to which no
one has as yet attained. Points of similarity as well as of diflfer-
^nce have in comparative mythology their meaning and power,
and we shall be better able to trace the early movements of man-
kind when wc have compared the oldest forms of these legends.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
r
r
Ar ■It'
1^
■ -
Digitized by
Google
§
i • a
A
lA-LI
BA-LI
p ^
a IB-MI-SHIS
^ • 6
§ . 3
% g B
H 2 «
PIT-LA ^
o o S
• A-LI-MA-U •
• • •
T'A-GU-SIN
• I-LA-BA-LI
•
3*1
»
T'A-SHI-BA.LI
HO-LA-HUO-DJO • • P 1
• •
^ ^
KO-MU-LI
P M
-I.I.MANG
1^
•
1 1
5V0-CH1
s J
• K'U-CH'A
s
J-T'AN
TIJ-BO-TB
./^
'^&
2s^^:r^
CSV
VBOM THE
KDKl© §
IHID TA TDKNl,
Published A.D. 1331.
BEPEESENTINO THE
iLdcoiraoii iDOi^xisrxoisrs
n,
j
CENTRAL & WESTERN ASIA.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
AETICLE IV.
NOTICES OF THE MEDIiEVAL GEOGflAPHT AND HISTORY OF
CENTBAL AND WESTERN ASIA.
Drawn from Chineie and Mongol writingg^ and compared with thi
observations of Western authors in the Middle ages*
By E. BRETSGHNEIDER, M.D.
INTRODUCTION.
THE restlessly progressing civilization of Europe has led to a
high development of the faculties and the critical judgment
of European nations. Every day science unveils mysteries and
facts, which have been hidden from human knowledge for many
thousand years. It is also a merit of our times to have delivered
science from all the fables and hypotheses, with which ancient
scholars were so much pleased. It is now a rule adopted for all
branches of knowledge, that in scientific researches, the lead-
ing idea must be to bring to light the truth. With respect
to some sciences, — as for instance geography, — this aim can be
attained with more or less completeness by means of direct
observations. But as to history, and especially history of remote
times, we depend entirely upon the statements and views of
ancient chroniclers, whose style is often far from being clear, whilst
the veracity of their reports is not always to be relied on. The
same must be said with respect to ancient geographical accounts
and narratives of travels. For researches in these departments it
is therefore of great importance, to compare the statements of
several contemporaneous authors who have written on the same
subject. Judging from this point of view, it seems to me that the
ancient historical and geographical accounts of the Chinese, as far
as they treat of nations, countries and events spoken of also by
western writers, present a high interest ; all the more so, when we
have to compare statements on the same subject of nations so
diametrically different in their mode of viewing things. In a ]
recently published paper (Notes on Chinese Me<U(jp.val Travellers
to the West) I tried to review the narratives of some Chinese
travellers to western Asia in the Mongol period, which permit a
• Read before the Society, on November 20th, 1875.
Digitized by
Google
76 NOTICES OF TH£ MEDLEVAL QEOORAPHT AND
comparison with the accounts of those western mediseval traveller?,
who went to eastern Asia in the same 13th century. Kow I
venture to lay before the reader a paper of kindred character.
In the present essay I wish to render accessible to European
scholars interested in Asiatic history and geography, some accounts
of this subject found in ancient Chinese and Mongol works, and
referring to the days of Mongol supremacy in Asia. As I have
access to many special sources of information, with respect to
eastern Asiatic literature, I have been enabled to gather a con-
siderable amount of additional material bearing on the history and
the geographical knowledge of that period. These eastern sonrces
of information will genendly prove to be meagre and fragmentaiy;
and sometimes they only become intelligible, when compared with
the detailed records left behind by the Arabian and Persian chroni-
clers ; but they have nevertheless a considerable interest, and we
sball see, that much fresh light is thrown by Chinese and Mongol
writers, in corroboration of the statements of European mediaeval
travellers across the Asiatic continent, and in elucidating dubious
questions with respect to Asiatic history and geography.
The object, which it was originally proposed to accomplish by
the publication of this paper, was the explanation of an ancient
Chinese map of western and central Asia, and even eastern
Europe, dating from the first half of the 14th century. But in
commenting on this map, I was induced to examine for the
corroboration of my views, the Chinese historical works of the
the Mongol period ; and I found, that it would be useful for the
understanding of the slender information furnished by the ancient
map, to give a short but coherent account of the warlike enters
prises of the Mongols in the western part of Asia and in eastern
Europe, according to the Mohammedan authors, and to add all the
information on the same subject, which I have been able to find
in Chinese and Mongol works.
I divide my paper into six parts.
In the first, I review the writings of eastern and western authors,
to which reference ia made in this essay.
In the second, I give a full account of the Kara-khitai or Si
Liao, an interesting nation originating in eastern Asia, who in
the 12th century dominated over the whole of central Asia, and
I was finally destroyed by Chinghiz khan.
I In the third, I have attempted to bring together the accounts
I found in Chinese and Mongol mediaeval works with respect to the
I Mohammedans.
The fourth and the fifth parts are devoted to the record of the
I military doings of the Mongols in the far west.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 77
The sixth part treats of the above-mentioned ancient map of I
central and western ^ia.
It may be the proper place here, for a few remarks regarding
the Chinese mode of rendering foreign words and proper names^
and my mode of romanizing Chinese soimds. In rendering Chi-
nese sounds, representing foreign words met within Chinese works of
the YUan period, I have found that to use the Russian mode of
spelling (in roman letters), restores the original words more closely
than any other of the numerous systems invented by the sinologues
of various nations. This is easily understood. The official and
other documents, on which the Tiiandki or Chinese " History of
the Mongol dynasty," and many other Chinese works of that time
are based, have been written (in Chinese, or translated into Chi-
nese from the Mongol) in Peking ; and the Russian pronunciation
of Chinese sounds, established first more than fifty years ago by
Father Hyacinth, and adopted subsequently with some insigni-
ficant changes by all Russian sinologues, refers to the Peking
Mandarin dialect. I have little doubt, that the Pekini< pronuncia-
tion in the days of the Mongols was the same as now. When
casting his eyes upon the ancient Chinese map, a facsimile of which
is appended to tliis paper, the reader will admit that with a few ex-
ceptions, all the names of countries and places in western Asia are
rendered as exactly by the Chinese sounds as the language per-
mits ; and when examining the other map, where the Chinese
sounds are romanizod according to the Russian system, he will
easily recognize the Persian or Aiabic names intended. It woifld
in some cases be very difficult to identify the names found on the
ancient map had I adopted the English or French mode of spel-
ling. Fearing however lest my pleading in favour of the Russian
system might prejudice some English linguists, I confess that I am
completely ignorant of linguistic theories, and of the rules to be
followed in romanizing Chinese and other sounds. I can judge
this matter only from a practical point of view.
It is known, that the Chinese, when rendering a foreign word
are obliged to represent every syllable by one of their characters,
which are all monosyllabic. But it is not always possible to render
correctly the sounds of other languages by Chinese characters.
Thb is the case with the syllables terminating in a consonant.
With the exception of n or 7ig, the Chinese sounds of the Man-
darin dialect never have a consonant at the end. Thus the Chi-
nese in rendering the name Thalas, Djand, Nakliahah, Cliachj are
obliged to write f^ fij ^Ta-la-sze ^ ff^ DJan-di, ^ ^ ij^ yfi
Na-hei-sha-bn, |g ^, d'ha-cJil (see the ancient map). Some-
times again they do not attempt to render the terminal consonant,
9, y, DjambalikfAhnalik aTLdPulad,B,Te ieTmedoTLthem&]^ 3|^ /V M
Digitized by
Google
78 NOTICES OF THE MEDI-EVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
DJang-ba-li, (l^ ^ ft M ^•^^'^ctrli and J||L ^J P'u-la. It is difficult
for a European to pronouuco a Chinese character sounding like
J|f or ^. This scund is rendered etdh by French sinologues,
which seems to me quite a corrupt spelling ; for it is (in Peking
at least) the nearest to our r (with rattling), and Kussian
sinologues render it simply by r, whilst the English write urh.
The rule for spelling foreign names adopted by the Chinese of the
Mongol period, proves that in some cases, characters like ]|1 and
EJ were considered as equivalents for our r. Thus they write
J| ft 5E ^^Jc^. jm « » ^ Sa-ma-r-kan, ^ :^ % Vie-
mttrr, for Madjar (Hungaria), JSamarcand, Timur. At the present
day the Chinese cJways render our r, or the syllables r/, ra, ru, by
characters sounding li, la, lu ; and occasionally the Chinese of the
Mongol period followed the same rule ; e, g, we read on the
ancient map, J^ £ jft Dju'li-dja?ig, '^ $1] i^C ^ Ho-la-huo-djo,
iK M ^ >Sfa-^i-^a, intended for DJardJan, Kara-Jchodjo^
Saria,
PAET L BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.
1. IT has appeared desirable to put at the head of tliis essay,
a critical review of the works, from which the information dealt
with in these pages has been derived. I may begin with the
Chinese and Mongol literature.
Among the Chinese works extant, treating of the history and
geography of Asia in the 13th and 14 th centuries, the nr rib
Tiian shi, or Chinese " History of the Mongol Dynasty " without
doubt takes the first rank. 'It is only to be regretted, that the
work has been compiled with great carelessness by the Chinese
scholars of the Ming dynasty, who had been entrusted with this
task. In the. Annals of the Ming sJd or " History of the Ming,"
8ub anno 1369 (a year after the expulsion of the Mongols from
China), I find the following statement, with respect to tlie com-
pilation of the Yuan shi. In the above-mentioned year (the
Ming) the detailed records of the reigns of the thirteen Yiian em-
perors (tC+H^IJ ^) were procured, and the emperor (//ww^-i£;w)
gave orders to compile the history of the Yiian, under the direction
of ^ llf Sung Lien and J jg Wang Wei. The work, which oc-
cupied sixteen scholars, was begun in the 2nd month of 1369, and
finished in the 8th month of the same year. But as at that time,
the record of the reign of Shun-ti (the last Monp[ol emperor in
China) was not yet received, the scholar @t 1^ 'fifr Ou-yang Yu
and others, were sent to ^^ 2p Pei-pHng to obtain the required
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 79
Information. 1 In the 6th month of 1270 the Yiian history
was complete.
A new edition of the Tmn shi was published during the reign
of Kiortsing (1522 — 1567). The edition to which my frequent
quotations from the Yiian shi m these pages always refer, bears
the date of 1603. There were several other editions of the work
issued during the Ming. My friend Mr. Arendt, of the German
Legation, possesses a curious copy of the " Yuan History," which
has been printed from blocks of different editions, some pages
showing the date of 1609, others 1623 and 1630. One part has
no date, but judging from the print, the blocks must have belong-
ed to an early period of the Ming.
As far as I know, three editions of the TUan shi have been
published during the present dynasty; one in 1659, another
about the middle of the last century, and the third in the present
century. I may venture a few remarks with respect to the second
one, which is an unhappy revision of the former editions.
2. A learned committee, consisting of Chinese, Manchus,
Mongols, western Mohammedans, etc. was appointed by the
emperor K ten-lung to revise the Yuan shi, and especially the
foreign names of men, places etc. occurring so frequently in that
book. These savants in their reformatory zeal, proceeded on the
idea, that all the proper names had been incorrectly rendered in the
official documents of the Mongols, and had to be changed. They pro-
nounced the same verdict with respect to the histories of the Liao
and the Kin, Thus in the new editions of the histories of the Liao,
Kin andYiian, all the original proper names without exception
disappeared, and were replaced by names of a new invention,
which generally have little resemblance to the original. For
further particulars, compare my Notes on Chinese Medloeval Tror
vellerSy p. 58, note 1. By this way of corrupting the names of
the original histories, which have generally rendered foreign
sounds as correctly as the Chinese language permits, the KHen-
lung editions of these works have become completely unserviceable
for historical and geographical investigations. K'ien-lung was
very proud of the happy idea of metamorphosing the ancient
proper names, and issued an edict, that in future no Chinese
scholar should dare to use the ancient names.
After the three histories had been corrupted, K'ien-lung ordered
the same committee to explain the meanings of the new names ;
and this gave rise to a new work entitled : jiS ^ % it ^ W
» Pei'pHng was the name of the present Peking, in the beginning of the
Ming. It seems the committee entrusted, with the compilation of the VUan
shi was iu se^ion at Nanking, which at that time was the capital of thd
Miug.
Digitized by
Google
80 NOTICES ON THE MEDIEVAL OEOGRAPnY AND
Liao kin yuan shi rjii kai, or " Explanation of words (proper
names) found in the histories of the Liao, Kin and Yiian." In this
Yocahulary, all the names of men, countries, places, mountains,
rivers etc. — of the three histories have been systematically ar-
ranged, but according'to the new spelling. The original spelling
of the name however is always given, and the chapters are indi-
cated where the name occurs. This renders the vocabulary very
useful for reference, and we may lay aside the fact, that the prin-
cipal object in view of the learned committee, was the absurd
explanation of the meaning of the newly-invented names. I may give
a few examples of the sagacity these savants displayed in their
etymological commentaries. The city of Derbend (the name means
** gate " in Persian), situated on the western shore of the Caspian
sea, is mentioned in the Yuan shi, as a city of Persia, and the
name is written ^ 5 ^ Da-r-ban, The committee changed the
name into ^ Hf 4^ Du-r-ben, and explain that durben in Mongol
means, " four." The name of Bardaa, a city of Armenia, is render-
ed in the original Ftian shi by ^ ^ ^ Jf^Ba-r-dorO. The com-
mittee will have the name to be ^ISIl ^ ^ Ba-h't^Orha, and com-
ment that this name in Manchu means ** the neck part of a sable
skin," ^y JM 9i A M^w-«^i-fca-Ziintheuncorrupted Yuanshi^
BUhbalik is to be understood. The meaning of this name in
Turkish, is " Five cities," and the term ^ JjjJ Wu-ch'eng, meaning
also " Five cities," occurs repeatedly in the Yuan shi, as a syno-
nym of Bie-shi-ba-li The committee however transformed the
name into Q H fi§ £ Ba-shi-bo-U, and state that Borshi in the
language of the Mohammedans means ''head" and bo-U "kidneya"
The most recent edition of the Yiian shi (also with corrupted pro-
per names) is dated 1824, but Archimandrite Palladius has noticed
that it was only finished about twenty years later. This edition
is not difficult of purchase, and I fancy it is the only edition of
the Yiian shi found in European libraries. The numerous transla-
tions from the " Mongol history," found in Pauthier's if. Polo^
have all been made from this corrupted text. At the time Elap-
roth and R^musat wrote, the Yiian shi was unknown in Europe,
and it seems, that even the old Catholic missionaries in Peking
had not seen it. The old sinologues knew only an extract of the
great " Mongol History " (see further on).
3. The Yiian shi has been compiled from official documents.
Perhaps we must except the biographies, for which the information
was probably often derived from private sources. It seems, that
the greater part of the documents on which the Chinese history of
the Mongols is based, had been drawn up in the Chinese language;
but in some cases they appear to have been translated from the
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTKRN ASIA. 81
^[ongoL I conclude it from the fact that in the Yuan shi, places
are often mentioned, not as usually by their Chinese names, but by
their Mongol names represented in Chinese characters. I may
quote a few instances, and select such topics, as will at the same
time serve to corroborate the statements of Marco Polo and Eashid- '
eddin, who, as is known, generally mention places and countries of
eastern Asia, by their Mongol names.
The province of ^ ^ YUunan, in the south-western part of
Chiua proper, bears this name, — as in our day, — in the Annals of
the Yu/tii tfhi; and in the geographical part of it, we find it men-
tione<i as one of the twelve provinces of China. But Marco Polo
and itjishid-eddin always term this province Carajan (Yule's M.
Polo, vol ii, p. 36 ; Cathay ^e, p. 269), — probably a local
name, adopted by the iVIougols. Polo and Eashid both state, that
the capital of tliis province is called Yachi, which latter place
Klaproth tries to identify with J^ ^ Wei-ch*u, — Pauthier with
R ZC ^ Li-kiang fu. Rashid states further (Yule's M. Polo,
ToL ii, p. 43), that some of the inhabitants of Kard-jdng are white,
and these are called Chaghun-jdiig by the Mongols. These names
are not met with in the Chinese annals, nor in the description of
Yiinnan in the Yuan shi (geographical part). In the latter ac-
count Kara-jang and Chagan-jang (Black and White Jang) are ren-
dered ^y j^ ^ Wu man and j^ ^ ^^ ''^'^ (Black and White
Barbarians). But in the biographies of Djao-arJc*o-p'an, A-r-sze-lan
(Yuan sJii, chap, cxxiii) and others, these tribes are mentioned
under the names of P^ ]|fj j|L Horia djang and f^ ^ '^ Ch^Or
han djaiig, as the Mongols used to call them; and in the biography
of Wu-llang-ho-Vai (ibid, chap, cxxi), the conqueror of Yiinnan,
it is stated, that the capital of the Black Barbarians was called
Ig. 15^ Ya-ch^i, It is described there as a city surrounded by
lakes on three sides.
In the Annals of the Yuan ahiy the tribe of the Onguts, — so called
by Rashid (Polo styles them Ung, L c. vol. i, p. 260), — ^is men-
tioned under its Chinese name j^ ^ ^ ^^ Ta-ta (White Tatars),
whilst in the biographies it is termed JJ -jgr Wang-gu, some-
times m i§ Yung-gu. There can be no doubt about the identity of
the Po Ta-ta and Wang-gu. In the biography of fi} ]|l] % jg gj|
"& ^ £ i4-Za-tr?*-*ze Ti-gl Hvrli ( Yuan shi, chap, cxviii), it is
stated that he was the chief of the tribe Wang-gu, Chinghiz khan
bestowed one of his daughters on A-la-wu-sze*8 son as wife. ' But in
the Annals of the Yuan shi (sub anno, 1203) the same A-la-wvrisze
• Riwhid-eddin (D'Ohsson's Hist. d. Mongols, torn, i, p . 84) calls this chief
of the Onguts Alacush tikin kuri, stating that iikin kuri is a title.
Digitized by
Google
82 NOTICES OF THB MEDLBVAL OEOGRAPHT AND
is mentioned as the chief of the Po Ta4a, who snirendered to
Chinghiz khan.
W JC ^^Hia (western Hia) or ffif If Ho^ (west of the
Yellow river), was the Chinese name for the Tangut empire. In the
Annals of the YiUm shi it always appears under these names ;
but in the biographies, this kingdom and the people are generally
termed by their Mongol name, t.e. Jgl % Vang-wu, This name
occurs very often ; a number of valiant warriors in the Mongol
army were of Tangut origin. M, Polo (vol i, p. 184) speaks of
the Great Province of Tangvi. *
The name for the Yellow river in the Tiian shi, is generally
|jj Ho (meaning simply " the River"). * The Mongols called it
(and call it even now) Kara muren, the " £lack River," In
the narratives of M. Polo and other mediaeval travellers, and in
Rashid's accounts, the river appears under the name of Cara
muren. In one instance, this Mongol name is applied to the
Yellow river also in the Yuan ahif and written there R^ t|0] yfC jft
Horla mtirlien (see chap. c. Imperial pasture lands).
4. The Yuan shi comprises 2 1 0 chapters, in 4 sections. TTie
first section, jf; j^ Pen ki (47 chapters), contains the biographies
of the thirteen Mongol emperors, and the historical records of
their reigns, beginning with Chinghiz, and ending with Shun-ti
who was overthrown by the Ming in 1368. The 1st chapter,
treats first, of the history of the Mongols before Chinghiz, and
then records the doings of the reign of the great conqueror. The
2nd chapter, comprises the reign of Ogotaiy and the 3rd that of
Manga, The next 1 4 chapters (iv — xvii) are devoted to Kuhildi khan.
The remainder of the Pen ki continues the history of the Mongol
empire in China to the fall of the dynasty.
5. The second section ^ Clii, " Memoirs," chap, xviii — cv,
has two chapters (xlviii, xlix) on " Astronomy," ^f ^ T*ien wen^
and two (1, li) on " Elemental influences," ^ fj Wu king.
■ The country of the Tanguts was known to the Mongols also under the
name of Cashi or Coahi (D'Ohsson, /. c. torn, i, p. 96). Kashid reports, that
about the time Chinghiz conquered this country, a son was bom to Ogotai
(the third son of Chinghiz), and he received the name Cashi, At another
place (quoted by Klaproth, Noxvv. Jo»tm. Asiat. torn, xi, p. 464) Rashid
.states, that the country of the Tanguts is called also Hoa-n, which means
** west <»f the great river " in the language of the Eatayans. It seems that
Ccfshi also is intended for the Ilo-si.
* Ho is the name by which the Yellow river is designated in the most an-
ci. lit Chinese topography, found in the chapter YU Inmn of the Shu king.
The name ^ Jp^ Huang Ao (Yellow river) apj»ears first in the TaipHng
hiuin yil ki, a description of the Chinese empire, published at the end of the
10th century (see Wylie's Notes on Chin. Lit. p. 36).
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 83
There, remarkable atmospheric and other phcenomena are recorded.
Chapter lii — ^Ivii are on ]g Li, " Mathematical Chronology
and the Calendar.''
Chapters Ivii — Ixiii comprise J| iH Ti It, " Geography of the
empire," or rather, an enumeration of the provinces, departments,
districts, etc. of China proper, a part of Mongolia, and even
Mancl'Uria and Corea, accompanied occasionally by some statistical
and historical notes. ^ After this, chapter Ixiii contains also a
dissertation on the sources of the Yellow nver, ^ f^ Ho ytUm,
an enumeration of countries and places in central and western
^^^ W 4b Jfe ^ P^^ ^* (s®® ^^^ ^^ ^^ *^^ P*P^r)» and an in-
teresting account of the ^ M "$ JS KH-lirgisze, or "Kirghiz."
The chapter concludes with an enumeration of the cities of -$ ^
An-nan (the Anin of M. Polo, voL ii, p. 82, now Tong-kiug]
and some neighbouring countries.
Chap. Ixiv — Ixvi, ^ |g Bo-kii, treat of the rivers and canals
of China.
Chap. Ixvii — ^Ixxi, — 1{ D| Li-yo, " Rites and Music."
Chap, budi — Ixxvii, are on ^ jg Ttn-sze, ** Sacrifices."
Chap. Ixxviii — Ixxx comprise J|| ffj^ Tiirfu, " Regulations on
chariots and official dress."
Chap. Ixxxi — Ixxxiv, — ^ jp Suan-hu^ " Regulations on ap-
pointments to office."
Chap. Ixxxv — xcii, — "g" ^ Po-kuan, " Government offices."
Chap, xciii — xcvii, — J^ Jf Shi-hua, These two characters are
generally translated by " Political Economy." The following
matters are treated of under this head : —
Chap, xciii contains gg| King-li, " Cadastre ;"— H |^ Nung-
sang, " Agriculture and Sericulture ; " — ^ l||| Shui-liang,
" Custom's regulations ; " — ^ || Liao-ch'ai, " Socage regu-
lations ; " — 1^ ^ Sze-liao, " Furnishing raw silk and other
materials; " — ^ |^ Pao-ijin, " Regulations regarding silver;"
— JUjl S Hai-yun, " Regulations on transport by sea ; " and
— i^P JSfe Gh'ao-fay Paper money."
Chap, xciv contains ]g|g| Sui-k^o, " Levying of annual taxes ;"
— g| j^ Ten-fa, " Salt regulations ; "— ^ ^ Ch'a-fa, "Tea
regmations ; " — }g ^ g| TsiurVm-k'o, " Taxes on wine,
• A detailed description of the Mongol empire had been compiled
daring the Ytian dynasty, under the name o^ 7C *" St S Yiian yi Vung
ehi. It seems this work has now disappeared. Perhaps a copy of it may be
found in the Imperial Chinese library. It is often quoted in the Ji hia kiu
wen (see my Archceological researches on Peking).
Digitized by
Google
84 NOTICES OP THE MEDIEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
Tinegar, etc." — |g 3^ Shangshui^ " Mercantile dues regula-
tions ; " — ffr 1^ Shi-pOf "Maritime trade regulations; "« —
Ut ^ SR 0-wai-k% " Extraordinary taxes."
Chap, xcv, — j^flS Suhsze, " Annual expenses for rewards and
pensions of the empresses, princes, princesses and merito-
rious officers.
Chap, xcvi, — ^ ^ Feng^hi, "Salary of officers;" — jpj 0
1^ CM'tHen-ehu, treats again on " Cadastre ; " — Jg J^ IS ^
Hui-min yao-hu, " Dispensaries; " — iff j^ SJd4i, ** Granary
regulations ; " — |g ^ Cliensu, " Regulations for a time of
dearth (compare M. Polo^ vol. i, p. 393)."
Chap, xcvii contains further regulations on the transport by sea,
and regulations with respect to paper money, salt and tea, —
being a continuation of the articles under these headings in
chap, xciii and xciv. I cannot say why the accounts have been
separated.
Chap, xcviii— ci, — J£ Ping^ " Military regulations," under the
following heads : —
Chap, xcviii, — J^ ^ PingsM, "Organi^tion of the army."
Chap, xcix, — i|g ^ Su-wei, " The emperor's body-guard ; " —
n i|g 2p Wei-eii-kun, " The guards ; " — fH ^ ^ Yichang-
kun, " Parade troops ; " — J^_^ 35 Hu-tsung-hiin, " The em-
peror's travelling guards ; " — ^^^T St K^an-shou-kun, " Gar-
risons in the fortresses ; " — jjg ^ ISurlo, " Patrol guards *'
(M. Polo, vol. i, p. 368) ;— H ^ JJ Chen-o-Mn, " Pick-
ets ; " — Uf JgjJ Chtm-sliu, " Protection of the frontiers,"
* It is stated in this article, amongst other things, that in 1277, a supei^
intendent of foreign trade was established in j^ )^ T«*i2an-cA<nt. Ano-
ther superintendent was established for the three ports of Jj^ '^ EPing'
yikm (the present Ningpo), J^^ ^ Shanghai and ||[ f^ Oan-p'u, These
thiee ports depended on JTukim, Further on, the ports of ;^ |^ Hang'
chou and fjj^ j^ Fu-chou are also mentioned in connection with foreign trade.
23|t jHl Chang-chou is only once 8X)oken of, — and in connection with the salt
trade. We meet further, the names of Jfl j^ Wen-chou and ^ f{\Kua7hg.
chou as sea-ports for foreign trade in the Mongol time. But Ts^udn-chou in
this article on the sea trade seems to be considered the most important of the
sea-ports, and it is repeatedly referred to. I have therefore little doubt that
the port of Zaiion of the mediseval travellers can only be identified with
T8*udn'Chou ; — not with Chang-chou as has been suggested by some com-
mentators of M, Polo, There are many other reasons found in Chinese
works in favor of this view ; but this subject lies beyond the field of my in-
vestigations. Oan-p*u of the Chinese authors is the sea-port Oanfu of M,
Polo, (vol. ii, p. 149). Hang-chou as is known, is Polo's Kinsay.
Digitized by
Google
HISTOftY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 85
Cliap. c, — ^ ijgj; Ma-cheng, " AdmiDistration of the imperial
lioree pastures ; " and — |g g T*un't*tm, " Military colonies."
Chap, ci,' — f^ |||; Djan-chi, "Postal communication ;" ^ ^
Kiuigshou, " Convoy ; " — g; J8 ^ j^ Ki-ti-p^u-phig^
" Foot-runners " (compare M, Polo, vol. i, p. 389); " — and
9t M ^ Wt y^ffy-ff^^W'^^^^^t " Falconers." A certain class
of the falconers are termed ^ H fH Bo-lan-gi (Ferenghi 1).
Chap, cii — cv, — Jpj f^ Hing-fa, " Jurispi-udence."
6. The third section, chap, cvi — cxiii, is termed ^ Piao, and
contains genealogical and other tables.
Chap, cvi — Jg- ^ Hoitrfeiy " Table of the Empresses and Con-
cubines."
Chap, cvii, — ^ ^ IS 5?i Tsungshi'Shi-hiy " Genealogical table
of the Mongol imperial family."
Chap, cviii — ^ ^ Chit-wang, " Princes of the imperial family
and their apanages."
Chap, cix, — ^ ^ Kung^u, "Princesses and sons-in-law of the
Emperors (^ f^ Fu-ma)"
Chap, ex — cxi, — ^ ^ San-hung , " The three Kung,^ The
three highest offices in the 6mpire,^-or rather titles, e,g, ** Chan-
cellor," in Europe.
* By djan-chH a Mongol word is rendered. Even in modem Mongol a
post-station is called djam. Thus the word is pronounced in southern Mon-
Silia. In the north it sounds dzain, European mediceval travellers call the
ongol post'Stations Yam or Yamb, and the diarist of the embassy of Shah
Bokh to the Chinese court (1420) uses the same name ( Yam khaiU) for the
post-houses in China (Yule's M. Polo, voL i, p. 888 ; Cathay, pp. ccii,
137). Pautbier suggests (if. Polo, p. 835), that this word may be mtended
for ''IB £ Yimd qui aigaihe poste aux chevaux," But ^'-ma in Chi-
nese means a *' post-horse," not a station. There is no Chinese etvmology
in the word yam^ which even at the present day is used by the Tatars of
Kazan etc. to designate a " post-station ; " and the Russian word yamshchik,
meaning **a coachman carrymg the post," has evidently been borrowed ori-
flnally from the Tatars. There are in the Russian language a good many
atar words. The Russian linguists generally derive the wora yam jfrom the
Mongol dzam, supposing that it was pronounced yam in former times. But
we have seen that the YUan «^i renders quite correctly the Mongol djam;
and we may conclude that this was the Mongol term for post-station, even in
the 13th and 14th centuries ; — all the more as the Mongol text of the YUan
chaopi shi (a work written in 1240, of which I shall sp^ further on) also
uses djam-ehi for postal communication. I may observe that the character
f^ d*jan, by which the Mongol wcmi for station has been rendered in the
Yuan shi, means also station in Chinese ; but the addition of the character
||^ chH (meaning " red *'), which here represents only a sound, proves that
djan^*hi was intended to express a foreign word. Yam ia probably of Turk-
ish origin.
Digitized by
Google
86 NOTICES OP THE MEDIEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
Chap, cxii — cxiii, — ^ ;|g Tsui-si ang, "List of the Ministers of
the Mongol empire." Tiiis list begins only with Eubilu[ khan's
reign.
7. The fourth section, — Pf ^ Lie-chttan, chap, cxiv— ccviii,
is almost entirely devoted to biographies of men of eminence during
the Mongol period. It comprises about a thousand biographies.
In chap, cxiv, we find the biographies of the principal Empresses,
from the time of Chinghiz down to the last Mongol emperor in
China.
Chap, cxv — cxvii give the biographies of the most distinguished
of the Mongol princes, viz : —
Chap, cxv, — To-lei (son of Chingiz), Chen-kin (son of Kubilai),
Gan-maAa and Ta-la morborJa (both sons of Chen-kin).
Chap, cxvi, — biographies of the wives of the afore-mentioned
princes.
Chap, cxvii, — Bie-li-gurdaii Chingiz' elder brother (Bilgutei of
Rashid) ; Dju-chH (Chingiz* eldest son) ; Tu-la, a great-
grandson of Chagatai (second son of Chingiz) ; Ya-hu-du,
grandson of T*o-lei ; K^uan-chi bu-hua and Tie-murr burhua
both grandsons of Eubilaiu
The remainder of the biographies record the lives and
doings of eminent statesmen, officers, generals, scholars, artists,
priests, and even remarkable women, &c. (chap, cc, cci). The
biographical section of the YOan shi contains a great amount of
information with respect to the ancient geography and history of
Asia. It is not easy however to lay it under contribution, for the
accounts, which are scattered over nearly a hundred chapters, are
generally short and fragmentary, and have chiefly a value with
respect to comparative investigations. The biographies found in
the " History of the Mongols " bear evidence to the liberal views
of the latter as to the acknowledgment of merit. They seem
never to have been influenced by national considerations. Among
the prominent men, whose biographies are included in the Yilan
shif we meet with representatives of most of the nations of Asia
subdued by the Mongol arms, viz. Cldnesey KHton, NUchl,
Tanguts, Onguts, Uigurs, Kanglis, Alans, Kipchaks, Carluks,
Mei'kits, Persians, and other Mohammedans, etc. Some of these
foreigners held high offices at the court of the Mongol emperors ;
others distinguished themselves as valiant captains. The Mongols
were conscious of the intellectual superiority of those more civilifr-
ed nations. Kubilai, after having established his power in China,
did not oblige the Chinese to learn Mongol He was, on the con-
trary, a protector of Chinese literature, which was very flourishing
in the days of the Mongols. Of course the greater part of the
biographical section of the Yiian shi is devoted to persons of
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBT OF OENTBAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 87
Mongol origin ; but we are not surprised at finding, that with a
few exceptions, all the distinguished Mongols belonged to the
anny, or were governors (darugachi) in the provinces.
8. The fourth section of the YUan ahi concludes with some ac-
counts of various foreign nations and comitries, east and south of
China, and of some sea-ports ©f India (chap, ccviii — ccx). As these
countries are beyond the field of my researches, I will give only
the names : —
Chap, ccviii,— JJ g Kao-liy " Corea ;" {t II ^aw-Zo, a country
in the vicinity of Corea ; Q ^ Ji-pen^ " Japan."
Chap, ccix, — ^ ^ An-nan, " Annam, Tongking."
Chap, ccx, — ig| Mien, — ^now j^lQ Mieiv-tien, " Burma ;** |!5 M
Chen-ch'eng, "Cochin-China;" jg Sten, — ^now jgS Sieti-lo, "Siamp
/R 1^ Zyoo-tra, "Java;" J J jU Llu-k^u islands; ^ ^ San-yu (near
the Liu-k'iu islands); HAS. ^^'^-^f the " Maabar " of M.
Polo, voL ii, p. 266, the Coromandel coast ; ^ ]g KHrlan, the
" Coilum" of M. Polo, vol. ii, p. 312 ; the kingdom of jg jj; Jg
Surfnurta; the kingdom of jm /fc ^ ]||] Su-murtorlu, " Sumatra;"
the kingdom ofy^Jj^ Na-tcaiig; ^ f^ ^ Surniefi-na, the "Sem-
nath" of if. Polo, voL ii, p. 334 ; ff g; £ /Sfen^-17i^t,the"Cyngilin"
of Odoric (Yule's Cathay, p. 75) ; 1^ j/^fj Na7i'tou4e ; J^ jH jj
Ma^lan-dan; f W S. Ting-ho-r ; ^ jfj La%4,ai ; g: M ^ tt
0i'lanri4e,
9. In 1828 Father Hyacinth translated the first three chapters
of the Yuan shi into Kussian, and published his translation in the
History of the reign of the first four Khans of Chingiz khan* a
dynasty. His version is very correct ; it is to be regretted how-
ever, that this accomplished sinologue translated from the corrupted
text of the Yuan shi ; it is therefore impossible to make use of
his version without comparing it with the original Chinese text
A complete translation of the original text of the Yuan shi would
be a very valuable contribution to our knowledge of the mediaeval
history and geography of Asia. It would throw much fresh light
especially on the history of the Mongols, and be serviceable to
explain many dubious questions in the narratives of European
mediaeval travellere.
10. There is an abridged Chinese history of the Mongol dynasty
extant, published in 1699, by jj [Ij ^/ai-«A aw, under the name
of 5C i^ lis IB '^^'^ ^^^ lei pien, in 4 2 chapters. It is known
also under the name of ffi ^ f^ ^ '^^ hung kien lu, t,e, "Con-
tinuation of the Hung kien lu/' the latter being a historical work
embracing the annals of the Wurtai period, a.d. 907 — 960, the
Su7ig, Liao, Hia and Kin, The Yiian shi lei pien, although only
Digitized by
Google
88 NOTICES OP THB MEDIEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
an extract from the Yiian shiy is a very valuable book for re-
ference ; for the learned author has added a great deal of interest-
ing matter, drawn for the greater part from r.ire works of the
Mongol period. The first 10 chapters comprise an extract from
the Annals {Pen H) of the Yuan shiy and have been translated
by Father Oattbil, in his Histcdre de Cfentchi^tcan et de touie la
dyncudie de8 Mongous^ 1739. A curious ancient map is found at
the head of the Yiian shi lei pieiu It bears the title of j|| g Q|
8o mo t% " map of the desert," and * comprises the Mongol
desert and the adjacent countries. The map has the appearance
of a reproduction of an ancient map, compiled in the days of the
Mongols. There are some names of places marked, especially in
the neighbourhood of Karakorum, which are not mentioned! in
the Yiian shi, or in other works ; and it is very unlikely that the
author of the Yiian shi lei pien compiled thin map from the de-
scriptions at his disposal.
11. In the year 1866, Archimandrite Palladius made the
learned world (in Eussia) acquainted with a Chinese (or rather
Mongol) historical work of considerable importance. In the 4th
voL of the Records of the Russian Ecclesiastical Mission at Peking^
he presented a Eussian translation of the % f|| fK lf> Yiian
\ch*ao pi slii,^ or ''Secret history of the Mongol Dynasty.'^ In the
/introduction to his translation, Palladius gives a minutely
(detailed history of the work, from which we learn, that it was
/originally written in Mongol, and had been finished in a.d. 1 240,
/at the time of a great assembly on the river Kertdun, It treats
1 of the early history of the Mongols, the reign of Chinghiz khan,
land the b^inning of the reign of OgotaL In the early Miug time,
a Chinese translation of it was made. The text translated by
Palladius is included in a collection of reprints published in 1 848,
the same in which the Si yu ki is found, of which I have given a
translation in my Notes on Chinese Mediceval Travellers (pp. 1 5 —
56). 9 As stated in the preface to this text of the Chinese
Yuan ch^ao pi shi, it h^ been copied from the ori«<inal, in the
Chinese imperial library. The Yiian ch'no pi shi is mentioned in
the Hung icu shilu, or ** Detailed record of the reign of Hung-wu,"
under the year 1 382. It is stated there, that it had been written
• The name is written Yiian chao mi shi in the Russian translation ; but
aa the reading mi of the character ^ is only the popular pronunciation at
Peking, I prefer to write pi, according to the Mandarin diiUect, as Palla-
dius docs also in his Elticldations of M, Polo.
• It contains also the ^^J(SQ Si yii ki translated by Stan. Julien {Ml-
moires sur Us Contries OccideiUalcs). The title of the collection reads ijft ^
visits-
Digitized by
Google
HISTORt OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 89
in Mongol, in W^r letters, and that a Chinese translation of it
was made, to which the Mongol text was annexed, — not in the
original letters, but by rendering the Mongol sounds by Chinese
characters. After Palladius had published his translation, made
from the Chinese text in the afore-mentioned collection, he hap-
pened to obtain a MS. copy of the Ming edition of the work,
accompanied by the Mongol text (in Chinese characters), for the
use of which I have to thank the learned owner. It was found,
that the text Palladius had translated, was only an extract of the
original work, which comprises 15 chapters, but has no title.
Although many archaisms and clerical errors occur in this text,
tLe restoration of the Mongol original presents little difficulty for
men acquainted with both Chinese and Mongol; the Mon-
gol text (represented by Chinese characters) being accompani-
ed by the Chinese translation. For all who have made the history
of the Mongols their study, this rare document of ancient Mongol
literature presents a high interest. It corroborates genersdly
Hashid-eddin's records, and occasionally we find passages in it,
which sound like a literal translation .of the statements of the.
Persian historiographer. This proves that Eashid had had the|
same source of information as the unknown author of the Yuai\
c7i*aopi shi. As to the dates in the latter work, they are general-
ly in accordance with the dates given by the Mohammedan au-
thors ; but in a few cases the Yuan di^ao pi shi commits great
chronological blunders and misplacements of events, as for instance
with respect to the war in the west (see further on).
12. In the Russian Oriental Becord, vol. i, 1872, Palladius
has published the translation of another ancient historical docu-
ment, recording also the early history of the Mongols. The Chinese
name of the book, of which Palladius possesses only a MS.
copy (there is no proof of its having ever been printed), is
S IC IK IS ft IE f3( ^^^^9 V^f^n sheng wu ta'in cheiig lu, a
record of Chinghiz khan's warlike doings. It seems to have been
compiled from Mongol documents, in the first half of the 14th
century ; but the author is unknown. The Huang yuan sheng wu
Win cheng iu is repeatedly quoted in the Yuan shi lei pien.
13. I may also mention a history of the Mongols, compiled in
the middle of the 17th century, by the Mongol prince Sanan
T^etsen. The title of this manuscript work is Sanan Tsetsen. u
Namtar. A German translation of it was published in 1829 by
J. Schmidt, in St Peteraburg. There is also a Chinese translation
of the work extant, known under the name of |^ -jgf {jg jjl; Meng
yilan liu. It seems that this ^longol history is based principally
on tra<litioM9, not on offirial d<jcumcut« ; therefore it soniefeimos
Digitized by
Google
90 NOTICES OF THE MBDIJEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
diverges widely from the other more authentic records of Mougol
history we know ; and with respect to the dates it is quite un-
trustworthy. Professor Berezin in his translation of Rashid-eddin
(see further on) says, that the non-existence of Sanan Tsetsen's
history, would be no loss to historical science.
14. Finally, in reviewing the Chinese and Mongol works
treating of the history of the Mongols, I ought not to omit men-
tioning the 4S il ^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^' written in the middle of the
14th century, by the learned |)^ ^ fH Vao Tmng-u It com-
prises 30 chapters, and contains notes on different matters refer-
ring to the time of the Mongol dynasty. There is in it a con-
siderable amount of information with respect to the customs
institutions etc. of the Mongols ; and we meet also interesting his-
torical and geographical accounts bearing on that period. I have
had an opportunity of giving extracts from the CIme keng lu, in my
Notes on Chin, Med, Travellers, and in my Arcceologiccd Re-
searches on Pekittg.
15. As the Chinese and Mongol sources of information, with
re»i>ect to the Mongol nation, are very little known to Euro| ean
scholars, our historians who have written tlie history ot the Mongols,
have relied almost entirely upon the Mohammedan historians of
the 13th and 14tli centuries, whose conscientious records con-
cerning the Mongol era are indeed, entitled to the greatest con-
fidence. The Chinese and Mongol chroniclers never present so
detailed, coherent, and intelligible accounts as do the able Persian
historiographers on the same subject. But, as I have stated
above, I assign to the authors of the far east, also, a great im-
portance, and especially with respect to comparative hibtorical
researches.
The subsequent notices with respect to the Mohammedan au-
thors, who wrote on the Mongols, are borrowed from D'Ohsson's
Histoire des Mongols, where more detailed accounts on this sub-
ject will be found. I mention only the most important Persian
works.
16. The Tarikh Djlhan KnsKi, or " History of the conqueror of
the world," written by Aldireddin Atta mulk Djouveini, records
the events of the last ten years of Chinghiz khan's reign. It first
gives a detailed account of the conquest of Transoxiana and Persia,
by the Mongols. After this, the reigns of Ogotai and Cuyuc, and
i the beginning of the reign of Mangu are treated of, up to the year
: 1257, where Ala'i-eddin's chronicle concludes. We find also in
I this history, interesting accounts of the Uigurs and the Kara-khitai,
of which I shall give a translation further on.
/ Alai-eddin*8 work has been continued by Abd-ullaJi, son of
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AIH) WESTERN ASIA. 91
Fazel-ullab, more generally known under his honorific title Vaa- \
saf td Hitzret, or the " Panegyrist of his Majesty." It bears the I
title of Kiiab tedjziyet ul enutsar ve tezdjiyet td demr, " Division/
of the countries and transition of the centuries/' and contains the)
history of the Mongols from 1257 up to 1327. (
17. Among the Persian authors who wrote on the Mongols, \
and the great political events which shook the different states
of Asia in the 13th century, the first rank is incontestably due
to the celebrated historiographer Rashid-eddin, who in his re-
markable work Djami ut TevariJcJi or " Collection of Annals,"
gives the most complete and intelligible record of the history of
the Mongols. Besides this, we find in his book very valuable
and detailed accounts of the nomadic Tartar and Turkish tribes,
who in the days of Chinghiz khan lived in Tartery. One chapter
is devoted to a very interesting and quite exact description of i
China proper at the close of the 13th century.
Rashid-eddin was born at Hamadan about a.d. 1247, and was a
physician by profession. ^ ^ Ghazan khan named him vizier of
the Persian empire, in 1298, having been retained in this office by
Ghazan*s successor Oljaitu. But after the death of Oljaitu,
Kashid was executed, by order of Abu Said in 1318, which was
also the fate of mauv of the eminent statesmen in Persia. Rashid
states, in the preface to his work, written by order of Ghazan
khan and finished in 1312, that in compiling it he was consider-
ably aided by the great Noyen Fnlad Ckifiksank (a Mongol
evidently), generalissimo and minister of the empire, ** who knows
better than any man living, the origin and h'story of the Turkish
tribes, and of the Mongols especially." Eashid mentions also
> 0 I may anote here a curious statement of a Persian author conteropora-|
ry with Rashio, which makes the celebrated historiographer of Chinese na-l
tionality. We read in Abdallah BeidavCs History of China (Latin transia-'
tion by A Miiller, Oreiffenhag, 1689^ pp. 5, 6) : — ** Tempore Hulagu-chan
ma^a manus PhiJosophorum k Astronomorum Chataicorum cum illo hue
profecti sunt. Ex his Fu-muen-gi erat, Vir Philosophus, Sing-sing cogno-
mento dictus, h. e. Polyhistor. Eodem tempore Dominus, Nasiro'd Din,
Tuso, (urbe ^'A^mMano^loriundusdemandatuUulaguchan Tabula s Ilchanieas
oondidit. Ubi h Polyhistore fundamenta Astronomica de Chronologiai
illorum tradit. Erat item alius tempore MusHmici Regis, Gazan Hidcan
dicti. Ejus, qui sacrosanctam Chronologiam Gazanicam conscribi manda-
verat. Dominus videlicet /&5a:iV£o*rf Din, Veririus, 6 Philosophis Chatajorum,
Litagi A Mtksvm, nomine. Hi duo Medidnam, Astronomiam dt Chronologiam,
nv etiam ffistoriam temporum, apprim^ tractarunt k scriptis propaga-
runt I idem quosdam Chatajorum libros secum asportantes, sua ex illorum
principiiscomprobant'* Ibid. pp. 12, 13, we read again : — **Dn. Rtxido'd
Din, Veririus ille supra laudatus, terris Hing-ping-xang oriundus, fidem
facit, regnnm Magin quotannis nongenlos Tumaiws seu Myriades in rationes
Iroperatoris conferre. These passages leave no doubt that Abdallah takes
Basbid to be a Chinese.
Digitized by
Google
92 NOTIOES OF THE MEDIEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
important historical documents with respect to the history of the
Mongols, preserved in the archives of Ghazan khan, and to
which he had access. He speaks further, of the Mongol annals
called Allan depler (golden book), kept in the treasure house of the
khan, and committed to the charge of the senior of the ber^s
(cf. Prof Berezin's Russian translation of Eashid-eddin, voL i,
pp. viii, 183).
18. The first attempt to translate Rashid's Djami ul Tevarikh
.was made by a German orientalist. Hammer Purgslall, who
selected for this purpose, one of the most interesting chapters of
the book, the account of China proper. But Klaproth found
much fault with Hammer's version, especially in the defective
decipherment of proper names, and published a new translation
in correction of Hammer in 1833, in the Nouveau Journal Asia-
iique, tom. xi.
At about the same time a renowned French orientalist Quatre-
mei*e began to publish in the Collection orienlale, 1833, his His-
toire des Mongols de la Perse, translated from the Djami tii
Tevarikh ; but only the fifth part of the history of the Mongol
dynasty in Persia appeared.
The most complete translation of Rashid's history of the Mongol
empire, we possess, is found in D'Ohsson's Uistoire des Mongols
(see further on). The author however does not always give a
literal, coherent translation of the Persian historian, but rather
works up Rashid's statements, together with those of other writers,
into his elaborate History of the Chinghizkhanides.
A complete Russian translation of Rashid's History of the
Mongols, has been undertaken by a learned Russian orientalist, Pro-
fessor T. JS*. Berezin in St. Petersburg. It is being published in the
Jouimal of the Imperial Russian Archaeological Society, The first
volume, 322 pages (voL v. of the Jom-ncd), comprising Rashid*s
accounts of the various nations and tribes of Turkish and Mongol
origin, living in the eastern part of Asia, was issued in 1858 ;
the second, containing the early history of the Mongols, up to the
time of Chinghiz khan's fu^cession to the throne, a. d. 1206, saw
the light in 1868 (voL xiii of the Journal of the Society), 239
pages Persian text, and 335 of translation and commentary. As
the author informs us, four volumes more are to follow ; and sup-
posing he continues to publish a volume every ten years we
may hope to see the work finished in a. d. 1908. It seems to
me that none of the previous translations of Rashid-eddin can
enter into competition with that of Mr. Berezin. Not only has he
at his disposal several of the best manuscripts of Rashid's work ;
but he is also considerably aided in the understanding of the Persian
author's records, by his acquaintance with eastern Asiatic hinguages.
Digitized by
Google
nisToav OF central and western asia. 93
Berezin states in the preface, that Eashid's style is quite easy
of uuderstaudiug, and that the only difRculty the translator meets,
is to get the correct rearling and pronunciation of the foreign proper
names, occurring so frequently in the Persian text, the diacritical
]>oints of the letters being often omitted in the manuscripts.
19. In commenting upon geographical names of central and
western Asia, mentioned in ancient Chinese and Mongol writings,
1 was often obliged to refer, for corroboration or elucidation, to
the geograi>hicai accounts of those countries, as given by
western Asiatic authoi-s of the same period. Generally the in-
formation drawn from Persian works found in D'Ohsson's Histoire
des Motigolsy proved to be sufficient for my comparative investiga-
tions. In some cases only, I felt the want of special Arabic or
l^ersian geographical works for reference, e. g, those of Yakut
(1179—1249), Abulfeda (1273—1319), etc., and my M/^iwwm
refuglum was then D'Herbelot's Bihliotheq^Jte Oinentale, ou Diction-
naire Urdvei'sel, contenant tout ce qui fait connaitre le» peuples de
V Orient, leur histoire, etc., etc. The first edition was published
in Paris in 1697 ; the second in Maestricht in 1776. I always
refer to this second edition in folio. This dictionary of
the eminent orientalist, D'Herbelot, is still an indispensable book
of reference with respect to Asiatic history and geography, for
students in this department who have not access to the original
sources, or who are not acquainted with Arabic and Persian.
KJaproth calls D'Herbelot, "le pfere de nos connaissances sur
Torient." The only reproach to wh ch D'Herbelot is open, is that
of merely giving translations from Mohammedan authors without
venturing any critical remarks, or even taking exception to con-
tradictions in the statements he brings forward. The second
edition of the Bibliotlieqite Orientale has a very valuable appendix.
StippUment a la Bihliothhque Orientale par O. Visdelou et A. Oaland,
About 200 pages of this supplement are from the pen of Visdelou,
and contain a great amount of very valuable information, drawn
from Chinese sources, with respect to the history and geography
of eastern and central Asia. Claude Visdelou, bom in 1656, in
Bretagne, went as a missionary to China in 1685, and spent there
twenty-two years. I feel no hesitation in asserting, that he was
the most accomplished sinologue among the old Jesuit missionaries
in China. All his translations shew a profound and critical
knowledge of the Chinese language. With respect to China,
Visdelou takes the same place, as Klaproth assigned to D'Herbelot
with reference to western Asia, and well deserves to be termed
the father of our knowledge of Chinese historical records, and
especially the history of the nations of central and eastern Asia.
In the first part of the Appendix to the Bthl. Orient, Visdelou
Digitized by
Google
94 NOTICES OP THR MEDtfiVAL GEOGRAPHT AND
explains from Chinese sources, a number of proper names and terms,
used by the Mohammedan authors with reference to China ; — for
instance, Fagfur, 2'encu, Sin, Loukin, Kliankmi, Namkink, Khor
thai, Khanbalig, Cara-Cathaiany Van, Ca, Dacouk, Dapikhen,
Fenek, Giagh or Teh ugh. (The latter seven terms refer to chrono-
logy and astronomy.) The second part is entitled Histaire cU la
TartaHe, pp. 18 — 133, and gives the complete history of the nations
aad tribes of Mongolia and central Asia ; all the information being
drawn from the histories of the Chinese dynasties. We find there,
the history of the Hiung-nu, the Wei, the Geourgen, the Tou-kiue
(Turks), the Hui-ho (Uigurs), the Sie-yevrio, the Kie-kia-ne (Kir-
ghiz) and many others. The next 43 pages are devoted to the
histories of the ICifan (Liao) and the Kin,— translations from the
Liao ski and Kin shL On pp. 1 1 7 — 1 1 9 we find an interesting dis-
sertation on the invention of gunpowder by the Chinese, and the
cannons they made use of in the middle ages. The accounts
Visdelou gives of the Yuen or Mongol dynasty, occupy only one
page ; the Manchus are treated of in six pages. The third part, con-
tains a dissertation on the term Khan, The fourth part, (30 pages)
has further explanations of names of countries, places and nations of
central and eastern Asia, occurring in the writings of the Moham-
medans, viz. Cara-khotan, Khofan, Aigur, (Uigur), Botom, Turk^
Ung, Catliag, Tatar, Mogol and others. Besides this, Visdelou
gives a short account of the reigns of the first five Mongol emperors
The fifth part pp. 165 — 190, is a learned treatise on the Kestorian
tablet at 8i-an fu.
20. I ought not to omit from my record, an extensive work on the
history of Asiatic nations, written last century, by a French
orientalist of great repute. It cannot be denied, that Deguignes in
his Uistoire dea Huns, published in Paris, 1756 — 1758, in five vo-
lumes, has contributed a great amount of new information, drawn
from Mohammedan, Chinese and other sources ; but the competent
reader will admit, I think, that the vast material brought together
has been badly worked up by the author ; who in his conclusions
and identifications draws too much on his imagination, and seldom
deems it necessary to give any evidence for the correctness of his
views. In many cases it b impossible to decide, who is responsi-
ble for any given account or opinion, — whether it is Deguignes or
the ancient writer he quotes. Thus his researches on Asiatic
history have but little claim to be considered scientific investiga-
tions ; and it may be said, that he has rather spread confusion than
shed light. ' » Unhappily Deguignes still remains an authority
with respect to the ancient history of the nations of Turkish origin,
» » With respect to the value of Deguignts* historical researches, compftre
also Klaproth's Minwires relatifs A VAsie, torn, ii, pp. 391, 396.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 95
and all who make this department their study cannot avoid refer-
ring to his Uistoire dea Huiis^ of which even the title implies a
great error; for he identifies the Hums with the ^ jjj Hlung-
iiUj a people first mentioned in the Chinese annals in the 3rd cen-
tury B. c. as living in Mongolia, and who for nearly four hundred
years were very troublesome neighbours of the Chinese. In his
identification (Z. c, totn. i, p. 215), Dtguignes was of course only
guided by similarity of sound ; and Klaproth has already proved
that his view is opposed to all that we know regarding the history
of the Huns and the Hiuug-nu. The same Deguignes has also
broached the famous hypothesiB, that the Chinese were an Egyp-
tian colony.
21. After Deguignes, a more able and clear-minded orientalist
of the present centiu'y undertook to write a liistory of the Mongols.
In 1834, the Baron C. D'Ohsson published his Hhloire dea Mongols
depuie Tchinguiz khanjusqu^d I'lmour Bey ou Tamerlariy in four
volumes. A map, showing the political divisions of Asia in the
13th century is appended. In this elaborate work, which I shall
quote frequently in the subsequent pages, the learned author has
gathered all the documents bearing on the history of the Mongols)
known at the time he wrote. D'Ohsson's information is
drawn principally from the Mohammedan authors, of whose re-
cords he gives the most satisfactory translations. D'Ohsson was|^
himself of oriental origin (Armenian), and therefore well versed in,
Persian, Arabic and Turkish. He was also well acquainted with
many European langUiiges. His Histoire dea Mmigoh is written in
an admirably attractive style. It seems to me, that D'Ohsson has
exhausted the sources respecting the histoiy of the Mongols, as
far at least as information can be drawn from Mohammedan and
other western Asiatic and European mediaeval writers. It is only
from the ancient records of the Chinese and Mongols that some
new light on this subject can be expected.
22. I shall have to quote also repeatedly, in my paper, the nar-
ratives of those well-known Christian travellers, who visited east-
ern Asia in the 13th century. As to Carpini (1246), and Rubru-
quis (1254), my references invariably are to the pages of the Latin
editions in the Reaieil de Voyagea et de Memoirea publie par la
Societs de Geographic, tom. iv, 1839. Of Haithon's narrative
(1254), I shall give an English version at the end of my paper.
With respect to Marco Polo and the other mediaeval travellers
(Odoric, Marignolli, etc.), I rely upon the magnificent works of
Colonel Yule, viz. llis Book of 8er Marco Polo, 1^71,^ « and
Cathay and the way thither, 1866.
» » I have heard, that Col. Yule has lately published a new edition of his
if. /Wo, but have not yet seen it.
Digitized by
Google
96 NOTICES OF THE MEDIEVAL GEOCnAPUY AND
Among ihe works to wliich reference will be made in these
pages, I may finally mention Karamzin*s Uhlonj of Ettssta (in
KusHian), published in 181 5 — 1 829, in 1 2 volumas. This extensive
work gives the original text of all the ancient Russian annals in
Sclavonian. In vols, iii and iv, the invasion of Euisia by the
Mongols is treated ot, piincipally from liussian sources.
PART n. NOTICE OF THE KAJtA-KHITAI OR || gS SILIAO.
23. Karorkliitai is the name applied by the Mohammedan,
and other western authors of the 13th century, to a people
originating from eastern Asia, who in the beginning of the 11th
century, after an audacious expedition westward, subjugated the
territories of central Asia, and penetrated even to Transoxiaua. For
nearly a century the Kara-khitai maintained their power in Tur-
kistan, until their empire was destroyed by Chinghiz khan, who
after having subdued the Tartar tribes in Mongolia, and made
several irruptions into China and the Tangut empire, directed his
armies towards the west ; and there it was next the turn of the
Kararkhitai — whose dominions then bordered upon the expand-
ing empire of the conqueror — ^to experience the invincibleness of
hiB arms. The Kara-khitai in the 12th century had caused much
trouble in the Mohammedan countries.
It is needless to say that the name of Kara-khitai was not
invented in western Asia ; it seems to be of Turkish or Mongol
origin ; for kara means " black " in both languages, and khitai
is intended for K^itan, a people whose original seats were in
southern Manchuria, and who in the 10th and 11th centurif^s
were in possession of the northern part of China. Their dynasty
in the Chinese annals is called Liao ; and as the founder of
the dynasty of the Kara-khitai was a prince of the Liao, the
Kararkhitai are always called Si Lino or Western Liao by Chinese
authors ; the other name being unknown to them. The ancient
^fongol records style this people Karakifat ; which is the plural
form of Karakita, The reason why in the middle aged the West-
ern Liao of the Chinese were termed Black Kitan^* by other
Asiatic nations is unknown. The etymology given in the Biblio'
t/tkque Oi-iemah (p. 231, — ** Cara Cathai ou Cathai noir, c'est la
partie du Cathai qui est la plus couverte de forets'*) is absurd.
D'Ohsson has made accessible to the learned world, the
»• I have only once met with the name of Black K'itan in Chinese books.
The Chinese mediaeval traveller Ch'ang Te (1259) mentions the J^ ^ ^
Hn JCilan (Black Kitan) in Kirman (s*e my KMen on Chinej^^ }fMi<rv. Trav.
p. »0).
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 97
accounts found in the writings of the Mohammedan authors, with
respect to the Kara-khitaL In the first volume of his history of
the Mongols, pp. 441 — 444, he gives translations from the Tarikh
DjiJian Kushai and the Djami ut 7'evarikk regarding this people
and their history. Chinese records on the same subject have been
translated by Visdelou, and published in the Suppl, a la Bihl,
Orient pp. 10 sqq. and in Du Mailla's Histoire de la Chim,
torn, viii, pp. 408,419. Visdelou translates from the ** History of
the liao," giving a very correct and litei-al version. He has how-
ever, occasionally omitted some particulars ( c. g. proper names),
consi<leriiig them probably unimportant. Du Mailla translates
from the Chinese Annals Kang mu, the compilers, of which
seem to have made use of information independent of the Liao
I shall present in the following, a new and complete transla-
tion of the article on the Si Liao found in the Liao shi, or " His-
tory of the Liao," chap, xxx, at the end of the Annals, reign of
TU'en-tsOf a. d. 1101 — 1125, the last emperor of that dynasty.
This translation will be followed by others on the same subject,
not published hitherto, and drawn from the histories of the Kin
and Yiian, the Yuan chao pi shi and other Chinese or Mongol
mediasval works.
24. The Liao shi (/. c.) reads as follows: — '* BB -^ ^ >5
Ye-lii Ta-shi' * was the founder of the dynasty called Si Liao,
He was a descendant in the eighth generation of Tai-tsu (or Apokiy
the first emperor of the Liao ). The honorific title J^ |g
Chung-te (highly meritorious) had been bestowed upon him.
He was well versed in the literature of the Liao, as well as that of
the Chinese (^ Han^ ; and besides this, he was a clever horseman
and skilftd archer. In 1115 he received the degree of ^
shi (doctor) and was admitted a member of the han-lin (national
academy) j and as he was :^ ^ lin-ya^ <* in the academy, he
was generally called Ta-shi linya. Subsequently he was appoint-
ed civil and military Governor in the north-eastern provinces.
In the year 1120 the emperor T'ien-tso, pressed hard by the Kin,
had abandoned his throne and taken to roving about. Ye-lii Ta-
shi then assembled the dignitaries of the empire, and placed on the
throne fj^ Shun, a prince of the imperial family. But Shun fell
» « There are some differences in these two records with respect to the
sarae events ; and for the dates, the Kattg mu is generally one or two years in
advance.
> * ye-lU was the name of the reigning family of the E'itan or Liao. Soe
my NoUs on Chin. Medicev. Trav. , j). 109.
» • Lin-ya seems to be a tenn ol the K*itan language. Visdelou translates
it by **acad6micien.'*
Digitized by
Google
98 NOTICES OP THE MEDIEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
ill and died,' ' and then Ms wife Siao Te was intrusted with the
regency and the defence of ^ Yen (the present Peking, at that
time the capital of the Liao). When the army of the Kin arrived
at Yen (in 1220 according to the Annals of the Liao ski), Siao Te fled
to the emperor Tien-tso, ^ » who grew very angry, ordering her
to be put to death, and reprimanded Ta-shi' » for having raised
to the throne the Prince Shun, whilst the legitimate emperor was
still alive. Ta-shi then answered : — * Even at the time when the
empire was still in full vigour, your Majesty had not been able once to
repulse the enemy, but had fled far away, abandoning the people in
their calamities; and had I then placed prince Shun on the
throne, the reigning family would still have been descendants of
our ancestor T'ai-tsu. Has it not been the more dignified course now
thus to act, instead of imploring the enemy for mercy 1 * To this
the emperor had nothing to reply. He entertained Ta-shi with a
feast and pardoned him ; but Ta-shi did not feel himself in
safety, and after having killed Ki-sie and Po-li-kiw* <> he declared
himself sovereign. Then at the head of two hundred well-armed
horsemen he departed by night (evidently from Tierv-te)^ and
proceeded northward.
25. "After a march of three days they crossed the S^ tJj
Hei shui. * ' There Ta-shi met with Chuang-gur, the chief* » of
the ^ ^^ Po Ta-ta,^^ whoofi'ered him four hundred horses,
twenty camels, and about a thousand sheep. Thence proceeding
westward, he arrived at the city of "^ Jj^ K^o-tun.** In
» ^ In the same Liao ahi, beginning of chap . xxx, it is stated that Shun
was buried on the hill § jjj Hiang shan^ west of Ym. Hiang skan is
even now the name of a lumting park in the mountains west of Peking, with
ruins of ancient palace buildings.
» • The emperor of the Liao was at that time in 5C ^ Tien-Ut accord-
ing to the annals of the Liao shi, sub anno 1120. Tien-te^ — the Tenduc of
M. Polo (vol. i, p. 249), was near the modern K'u-kti kho-ton in southern Mon-
golia, in the vicinity of the great northern bend of the Yellow river.
» • Some details regarding the retreat of Ta-shi from Peking are given in
the history of the Kin (see further on, note 80).
*° Probably dignitaries at the court of the Liao emperor.
* * Hei shui or * * Black river " may be the same as the Khara gol or * * Black
river " of the Mongols, which is marked also on our maps of Mongolia. It
discharjjjes into a lake north of the great bend of the Yellow river.
** ^ \^ ^w^-t^eu. It seems to be 'a K'itan term.
*• This is the Chinese name for the OngiU tribe. See above, note 3.
** The existence of a country or city of this name, seems to be corroborat-
ed in the Kin ski. In the geographical section (see "JS "^ K faking
lUf the province comprising at that time, the northern part of the present
Shansi and the south-western part of Mongolia), Pf 3^ Hu-tun is men-
tioned among the nine countries or rather tribes (in western Mongolia),
governed by a «Vin^-trcn (|^ ^^ ^ j^). Compare also note i5, ffo-tung.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 99
^ ^iSiWiM P^^t'ing tu-hvrfu^ '^ he rested for some time,
and assembled the chiefs of the seven j/j/^ chou (cities) *« and the
eighteen ^ pu (tribes). The seven chou are enumerated as
follows : —
1.
J^ f5 W'ei-vm {Uigurs -
-see further on).
2.
^ M Ch'ung-te.
3.
-§■ II Hui-fan.
4.
§f Sin. (There is perhaps a character wanting.)
5.
^ % Tallin.
6.
1^ Jlj Tze-lu).
7.
1$ 1^0.
The names of the eighteen tribes
are also given* ' : —
1.
:k%'M.M- Ta-huangshi-wei. 10. ^^^ Mi-r-ki.
2.
JSfcHOj Ti-la.
11. -^ ± JJo-cAm.
3.
IIB $lj Wang-U-la.
12. .il&M Wu-ku-li.
4.
^ tS^ $1] Ch'a-ch'i-la.
13. B. h rsM-^.
5.
4 IF Fe-si.
14. #^^ Pu-su-wan.
6.
^ TS" IS Pi-^^^te.
Jg m Ni-la.
MM^ Ta-la-ch'ui.
15. S TJf T-ang-ku.
7.
8.
16. ^#M Hu-mu-sze.
17. 1164 -ffi-^^'-
9.
^ ^ M Taymi-li.
18. iLMft Km-r-pi.
" Ta-shi spoke to the assembled chiefs as follows : — * My an-
cestors had founded a vast empire and had to endure many
trials ; nine emperors having successively reigned over it for two
hundred years. Now the Kin, who are subjects of our dynasty,
massacre our people and destroy our cities. Our emperor
•* PeUtHng was sitaated at about theplace where now Urumtsi stands
(see further on, the article on Bishbalik). To avoid long explanations 1 may
translate tu-hu-fu by "seat of a military governor."
•• The Kang mu in recording the same, says : — '* W SB Hi W *'^®
seven chou at the western frontier. *'
• ^ It seems that the tribes here mentioned, occupied the western part and
even the east of Mongolia. ^ I^ Shi-wei (1) is a name applied since the
4th century of our era, to a considerable tribe, divided into many branches,
and occupying the land near the lake Baikal. See " History of the northern
Wei " and ** History of the T'ang," chap, cclixft. Ti-la (2) are perhaps the
Wt Wi Tie-U of the Tang history (chap, cclviia) in which name the Telenguts
of fiashid may be traced. The Wang-ki-la (3) are perhaps the Cuncrats;
CKa-cKi'la (4), the Djadjerais ; and Mi-r-ki (10), the Merkils of Rashid. By
TaTig-ku (16) it seems the TangiUs are meant. The same name appears in
the geographical section of the Kin history, Si-king lu (see note 24). There
we find also a tribe Wu-ku-li (12) mentioned. We shall see further on, from
the accounts of the Kin shi^ that Ta-shi 's influence extended over the whole
of Mongolia.
Digitized by
GoQgle
100 NOTICES OP THE MEDIJSVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
Fien-tio haa been constrainod to flee shamefully and abandon
the empire, being continually in trouble. Now, — relying on the
justice of my cause, — I have come to ask your assistance for the
extermination of our common enemy, and there-establishment of
our empire. I am sure you will feel compassion for our distress.
Can you see without remorse the destruction of the temples of our
tutelary genii No doubt you will help our emperor and father ;
nor will you look indifferently upon the misery of our people.'
The assembled tribes then raised an army numbering more
than ten thousand horsemen, and Ta-shi appointed officers and
furnished the troops with arms.
" In the following year (it seems 1121 is meant), in the second
month, on the day kia-wu, Ta-shi, after having sacrificed a black
bull and a white horse to Heaven, to Earth, and to his ancestors,
put his troops in order and set out for the west. But he had
previously sent to the king of the [gj Jj^ Hui-hu (Uigurs), by name
ft ®f "ff Pi-/e-A», a letter of the following tenor: — *In times
past my ancestor, the emperor Tai-tsu, who directed his army to
the north, when passing through the city of |\ "jjf ^ Bu-gu-
haiiy^^ sent an envoy to your ancestor Wu-mu-chu^ in ^ jfH
Kan-chou, with the following message : — Do you still cherish the
remembrance of your ancient country] I shall occupy it for you,
if you wish to return. — But your ancestor thanked the emperor,
saying, that his people had left their ancient abodes for more than
ten generations, that all were quite happy in their present coun-
try, and that there was no desire to return to their original
patrimony. This proves that we have been for a long time
on good terms with your people. It is now my intention to
advance westward to the ^^ Jf- Ta-shi y^^ and I ask permission to
pass through your country. Do not entertain suspicion.' Pi-le-
ko having received this letter, immediately went to meet Ta-shi ;
and on reaching his encampment, three days were spent in enter-
tainment. When Ta-shi started again, the king presented him with
six hundred horses, a hundred camels and three thousand sheep;
and to prove his sincerity gave some of his sons and grandsons as
hostages; and declaring himself a vassal of Ta-shi, accompanied the
latter as far as the boundary of his realm.
26. " Thereupon Ta-shi, proceeding further to the west, van-
quished all enemies he met on his road, maintaining peace with
•• Bu-gu-han means Boca khauy a famous khan of the Uigurs, who had
his residence near the place where afterwards Caracorum was built. For fur-
ther details see the article on the Uigurs, in Part VI.
•• By this name the Arabs were known to the Chinese. See my pam-
phlet On the knowledge possessed by the ancient Chinese of the ArabSy etc , pp.
6—16. London, TrUbner 1871.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 101
those who snrrendered voluntarilj. Thus the army advanced
t<^n thousand //, overthrowing kingdoms and taking innumer-
able camels, horses, cattle, sheep and goods. The power of
Ta-shi*s arms increased from day to day, and also the valour of the
soldiers. When he arrived ^t jjjt Jg ^ i^unrsze-kan,^^ he met the
united anny of all the western kingdoms, numbering a hundred
thousand men, and commanded by the ^ ^ JJJ Hvrr-shan.^^
The two armies were fronting one another at a distance of 2 li
apart ; when Ta-shi addressed his troops in the following
terms : — * We see before us a numerous host, but it wants an able
commander. When they are attacked in front, the rear will fail
to come to the rescue ( "^ j^ 7 ^ )' ^^^ there can be no doubt
our army will gain the victory.' After this he formed his
troops in three divisions, or^^ring the princes j|| f^ £ $lj >S»iao
Wa-li'la, ^ ^ ^ ll] Ye-lii Sungshan and others, at the
head of two thousand live hundred men to attack the right flank of the
enemy ; whilst the princes ]j{|f j|if P^ 7 ^^cu) La-a-hu and JjJ ^
7|C ^ Ye-ia Mitrsie received orders to lead two thousand five
hundred men against the left flank; and Ta-shi himself with the main
body of the army, assaulted the centre. These three divisions
rushed at the same time upon the Hu-r-shan, whose army was
completely defeated ; and to an extent of ten li the ground was
covered with dead bodies. Ta-shi with his army rested in 8Un-
Bze-kan ninety days. The [bJ [bJ 2 -^wt-^wz waiig (king of the
Mohammedans) came to otter his submission, and brought pro-
ducts of his country as tribute. After this, Ta-shi proceeded to
the west as far as g ^ }§ Ki-r-wan. ' « There all his officers,
civil and military ( ^ |^ "B" *& )» ^sembled and proclaimed
Ta-shi emperor ( ^ ). This happened on the 5th day of the 2nd
month of 1 1 24 (according to the Kang mu, 1125). The emperor, who
was then thirty-eight years old, assumed at the same time the title
of ;^ ^ g^ Go-r-han ( Gurkhan of the Moham. authors), and
•0 Samarcandt repeatedly mentioned in my Notes on Chin. Mediosv Tra-
velUrs.
'^ Hu-r-shan has some resemblance in sound with Khorasm Shah,
Cutb-eddin Mohamed, 1097—1127, first took the title of Khorazm Shah for his
dynasty. He was a vassal of the Seldjacs, who at that time reigned in Trans-
oxiana and Ferj^ana. The Mohammedan authors however do not record a bat-
tle at Samarcand between the Eara-khitai and Khovarezm Shah or the Sel-
djucs, but mention about fifteen years later a great defeat of the Seldjuc sul-
tan Sangiar by the gurkhan of Kara-khitai (see note 61).
•• Evidently Kerman in southern Persia is not meant, as has been sug-
gested by some commentators (Plath's OeschichU Ost Asiens^ b. i, p. 100), — but
KermaiUt a place situated between Samarcand and Bokhara, and frequently
mentioned by Mohammedan mediaeval authors. The city of Kermin6 still
exists.
Digitized by
Google
102 NOTICES OP THE MEDIEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
the Chinese title 5^ f& ^ ^ Tien-yu huang-ti ; the years of
his reign being named 5g Jg Yeii-k-ing, Ta-shi bestowed also
honorary titles upon his ancestors and his wife. After this he
assembled the officers and spoke to them as follows: — * We have
made together a journey of thirty thousand U; we have crossed
deserts and suffered niany hardships by night and by day. That
you may share in my glory, I am about to grant honorary titles
to your ancestors.* He then conferred posthumous titles upon the
ancestors of the prince Siao Wa-li-la and on those of forty-nine other
distinguished officers. In the year 1226 Ta-shi conducted his army
back to the east. After a journey of twenty days on horseback
they reached a fertile land, where a capital was founded, and
named J^ JUl ^ ^ ^ Hu-sze wa-r-do, » * The name of the reign
was then changed to J^ g K*ang-kuo.
27. "In the same year Siao Wa-li-la was appointed com-
mander-in-cl)ie£ (I omit the other appointments mentioned
in the Chinese text.) An anny of seventy thousand horse-
men was raised for an expedition to the east. After having
sacrificed a black bull and a white horse to Heaven, Ta-shi ordered
a banner to be set up, around which he assembled his troops,
haranguing them in the following terms : — * Our great Liao dynasty
rose under difficult circumstances; and it was due to the merits of my
ancestors, (the great work) was accomplished. But their successors
were addicted to pleasure and debauchery, and neglected the gov-
ernment of their people ; when riots broke out, and our empire was
destroyed. Now I wish to conduct you back to the H) ^ So-mo
(Mongolian desert), and to re-establish our ancient splendour. This
is no country for me and my people to dwell in.* Thereupon Ta-shi
enjoined the commander-in-chief Siao Wa-li-la to move out, giving
him the following instructions: — * March out now; take care to
reward merit and punish those who do not perform their duties.
Try to share conscientiously with your troops, fortune and mis-
fortune ( "y*^); choose places rich in grass and water for
encamping; before giving battle, take care duly to estimate
the strength of the enemy. Be ever cautious not to draw, down
upon yourself a defeat.' Thereupon the army moved out, and made a
march of more than ten thousand li^ without meeting any success.
They lost a great number of horses and cattle, and were
constrained to return, the troops being exhausted. Ta-shi then
said : — * Heaven is not propitious towards me.' He died in the
•• Visdelou explains the name of Hu-sze wa-r-do hy **lefort palais."
Wa-r-do is evidently intended for ordo^ ** residence," hu-sze has some resem-
blance with ho-stm, meaning "strength" in Manchu. For further particulars
regarding the capital of the Eara-khitai, see note 57.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 103
10th year of K'ang-kao, or a. d. 1135 (according to the Kang mu,
in 1136), after having reigned twenty years®*. He was canonized
as ^ ^ Ter-tmng.
28. "When Ta-shi died, his son || Jf|| Yi-lie was not of full
age, and Tarshi's widow, hy name ^ ^ J^ T^a-hu-yen, called also
]^ ^ ^ Jg* Karirt^ien huang-houj was intrusted with the regency.
The name of her reign was j^ ^ Hien-tsHtig. Seven years later
Yi-lie himself took charge of the government; and the name of his
reign was |g |^ Shdohing, which lasted thirteen years (1142 —
1155). He ordered a census of the people over eighteen years old,
when it was found that there were eighty-four thousand five
hundred families in all. After death he was canonized as ^ ^
Jen-tsung, His son being still a minor, ^ ^ ^ P^usu-wan,
the younger sister of the late emperor, undertook the regency
and reigned fourteen years (1155 — 1169). The name of her reign
was ^ jg Ch^ung-fu, and her title was ^ 3'C "vfc ^ Ch'eng-
tien Vai'huu, She had married Siao To-lu-hu^ the son of Siao
Wa-li-la (the above-mentioned commander-in-chief), but held illicit
intercourse with her husband's younger brother'P*w-.grw dji-sha-li.
She conferred upon her husband the title of ^ Zp J Tung-pHng
wang, but subsequently gave orders to kill him ; Siao Wa-li-la
however, surrounded the palace with troops, and the empress
was killed, together with her lover, by arrow shots.
"® M •ji^ Dji-lu-gu, the second son of Jen-tsung was next pro-
claimed emperor. His reign was named ^1^ j^ T^ien-hif which
lasted thirty-four years (1 1 69 — 1 203). It happened in the autumn
of 1203 when the emperor was on a hunting excursion, he was
made prisoner ^y J3 ffi ^ K^U-c'hu-lu prince of the J^ ig Nair
man,^'^ who had been lying in ambush with eight thousand men.
K*ii-c*hu-lii then took possession of Dji-lu-gu*s throne, adopting
the dress and customs of the Liao. But he left to the late em-
peror the title *^ J; ^ T^aishang-huang, and to the empress the
title ^ + jp Huang-t'ai'hou. As long as they were alive, K*ii-
ch*u-lu visited them twice a day. Some time after, Dji-lu-gu died
and with him the Liao dynasty became extinct."
•* If we date his reign from 1124, — the year he was proclaimed Emperor,
— then he only reigned eleven years.
• * KU-ch'u-lii is the Guchluk of Rashid. He was the son of T'ai-yang,
khan of the Naimans, overthrown by Chinghiz. In the Vilan shi Gachluk
is termed K'U-tJiu-lu han. The Kang mu places the date of Guchluk 's tak-
ing possession of the throne of the Si Liao at 1201, in the 8th month ; hat the
Yuan shi states, that he fled to the K'itan only in 1208, which latter date is
in accordance with the statements of the Mohammedan authors.
Digitized by
Google
104 NOTICES OP THE MEDLfflVAL GEOOBAPHT AND
29. Besides the above Chinese record, regarding the Si Liao or
Kara-khitai, many other fragments on the same subject may be
found in Chinese literature, especially of the Kin and Mongol
periods. I may quote some of them in order to complete my
accounts from Chinese sources.
The Si Liao and Ta-shUs exploits are spoken of with some detail
in the Pei shi ki, or "Account of Western Countries by an
Envoy of the Kiri emperor, sent to Tchinguiz khan in a.d.
1220." See my translation of this narrative in Notes on
Chinese Mediceval Travellers , pp. 100 sqq. Some particulars, which
the Kin envoy gives, with respect to the peregrinations of Ta-shi,
point to the fact, that his way from Mongolia to Transoxiana led
through the Talki defile, north of the present Kuldja (Z.c, p. 103).
The diarist of Chang-ch^un^s travels to the west, as well as the
traveller Ch'ang Te, and Ye-lii Ch^u-ts'ai in his narrative, all,
when passing through Turkistan mention the traces of the K^tan
empire (Z.c, pp. 35, 74, 114).
Interesting notices throwing some new light on the ELara-khitai
are found in the " History of the ^m," in one of the biographies,
which I shall translate presently. The Kin, after having destroyed
the empire of the Liao or K*itan in eastern Asia (1125), and
established their dynasty in northern China, extending their
power also over a great part of Mongolia, being apparently very
uneasy about the foundation of a powerful Liao empire in Turki-
stan, did not let an opportunity slip of gathering information
regarding it ; and even sent envoys to them. The following
account is translated from the biography of ||i| ^ ^ jj{ Nien-ko
Han-nUy in the Kin shi, chap, cxxi, where some particulars of the
intercourse between the Kin and the Kara-khitai in the 12th
century are recorded : —
30. " Nien-ko Uan-nu was a meritorious officer in the army of
the Kin (in the first half of the 1 2th century). The emperor had
granted him as a mark of distinction, a harness, a bow and arrows
and a war horse." (After these statements, the biographer in-
terpolates a long notice of the Si Liao, to whom Nien-ko Han-nu
was subsequently sent as an envoy. This account is as follows :)
"At the time T'ai-fsu^^ passed through Jg J* Kii^ung^''
Ye-lii Ta-fthi, a prince of the Liao withdrew through the defile of
l!^ 4b D ^^"i^^i k'ou^^ (the capture of Yen — or Peking — by
•• The first Kin emperor, called also Aguta 1115 — 1128, who overthrew
the Liao.
■ ' This is even at the present day the name of a defile and a fortress in
it, north-west of Peking. The defile is more generally known to Europeans
under the name of the Nan-kou pass.
■ • Tht* name of an important defile, north-east of Peking .
Digitized by
Google
mSfWBLY 07 CBNTRAL JlKD WX8TBRV ASIiu 1Q5
the Kin, is recoiled m ihe /^'^ iifte nsder the jear 1120) ; l)ut
he appeared «gaiii« took j|£ ^ jH| ^enf^oA^n^ ehouj*^ and
intrenched his troops 25 /t east of || f) Z^Ji^^ian.'*'^ This in-
treanehment was taken hf Zxm-«i^' {a gener^ of the Km), aadTa-shi
with his troops saireftdered. Tg^unf wcmg {tiho a general of ^
Kin) oaptvffed 4he heary haggage of the Liao emperor (tihetext has
H^ ^), near the place called ^ tt Ts'in^-ehungy'* ^ and on. tiiis
occasion TarShi served as guide. Ihe (Kin) emperor pardoned uXL
t^ princes and soldieiB of the liao who had been made prisoners,
and ovdered a communication to he made to Ta-shi, that, notwith-
standing his having been taken in arms, the emp^X)r acknowledged
his merits ; especially on account of the service he rendered in
guiding the ^Kin) troops. This happened in 1121; bat snb-
•eqnently Tarsbi fled, and it was unknown in what direction. <*
** In the 3i»ear 1 124 a ireport was received &om the chief of some
tribes (in M^ongolia) who bad surrendered to the Kin, stating that
Ta-shi had been {woclaimed king (3Q in the ifj^ ^ Pei-fitn^
(northern regions), — ^that his realm consisted of two provinces, a
northern aiid« aouthem^ — that he possessed ten thousand cavaljy
horses, numerous herds and ^Qseat riches in products. The em-
peror gave orders to oontinue the pursuit of the Liao prince^ and
not to neglect at the same time to procure autiientic inlormation
about Ta«hL
*' In the next year, 112$^ one of the governors at the firontier
reported a rumour, that the J| ^^ i^angut empire) was in
" Now Pao-an ekou (north-west of Pekiiig). I may observe bereihat
my idfintificfttiong of anctent names of places in China proper, Mongolia and
Manchuria, are based upon the geographical dictionaiy j^ ^ Ml 3 £ ff
^^^LiiaiHHM yBnpim JhMt M, which is very naefol for reference.
A new edition with maps has been lately published. The identifica-
tions in this work are quite reliable, for we author has drawn his infor-
mation from the geographical sections of the Chinese dynastic histories.
BM pabliriied in 1842, a dictionary of the ancient and modem names of
places in China fDieturnnaire dea noma anciena et modemea dea VUUa €t At'
rvmdiaa&mmta de vrtmMr^ dewBUme et trdaiivne ordre ii(mwria.danai*empire
Okmoia <£&), but his book is too incomplete for eacaot and detailed reseaidies.
^* There an several defiles of this name (Dragon gate) in the mountains
Borih and west of Peking.
«* This hiqipened in 1121 according to the Annals of the £m(o Mi.
«* With remMct to Tashi's relations with the Kin, the historians of the
liao and the Kin are in contradiction ; or at least the Liao ahi does not say
thai Ta-shi had been made prisoner by the Km; but only states that he re-
paired to the Liao emperor after the fall of Peking. The Kang mu^ which
•eems to baT« been made <fr«m special sonroes of information, records (Du
Mailla, l. c), that Te-lti Ta-shi, after having been captured by the Kin, near
tiie defile of KH^Mung, was released and sent by the Kin emperor to find the
Liao emperor, who was wandering about in southern Mongolia^
Digitized by
Google
106 NOTICES OP THE 1IBDIJSV4.L GEOGRAPHY AND
coUusion with Ta-shi, and plotting an invasion of the province of
Shansi. The emperor again gave orders to inquire into this matter,
and at the same time to arm for war.
'' In 1129 a report came to hand from a general commanding in
^ in T'airchou (in eastern Mongolia), in which he notified that
Ta-shi had already succeeded in taking the two military encamp-
ments situated in the regions of the northern trihes. He ex-
pressed his apprehensions with respect to the security of the
pasture lands (for the imperial horses), which were situated not
far from the above-mentioned places. The emperor was at first
afraid that the tribes in the north might revolt, if troops should be
collected in those regions. However in 1130 Ye4U Yu-tay*^ and
two other commanders were sent to pursue TarshL They had been
ordered also to raise troops from the tribes (in the north), but these
tribes refused to obey. This expedition proceeded as fSsir as the
river ^ f^ Wthna and then returned. Ye-lii Yii-ta made a re-
port to the staff (^ ^ jj^), that Ta-shi was said to sojourn in the
country of Ho-cfum (ft ^ j^S ^)»** *^^ to be in collusion with
the Hia (Tanguts).** Thereupon the emperor sent an envoy to
the Hia, to demand an explanation ; but they replied that they
had heard nothing of Ta-shi, and that their country was not
contiguous to Ho-chou.
31. " In the year 1144, envoys from the |b| ^ Hui-ho^^ came
to the capital of the Kin, to pay tribute ; and they stated, that
Tarshi was not then alive, but that his people dwelt in their (t.c.
the Hui-ho's) vicinity. Then Hanrmt (in whose biography all
«* A princo of the Liao, who had deserted and entered the anny of the
Kin.
«« Ho-chou, is the same as Karakkodjo near Torfan. See farther on, arti-
cle Elarakhodjo in Part VI.
* * The Kang mu in recording the expedition of Ye-lfi Yti-ta (Du Mailla,
I. c.) states, that he started with ten thousand men to look for Ta-shi, who
was said to approach Ho-chou. As the Kin did not put absolute trust in
Ye-lii Yii-ta, his family were retained as hostages . Yii-ta advanced as far as the
city of ^ ]|^ Ho-twng north of the desert, more than three thousand li dis-
tant from VUn-chung (the present Ta-t^ungfu in northern Shansi). But this
expedition missed its aim, and only devastated the provinces oi Yen (northern
Chili), Yiht-chung and ffo-turig, which had to furnish the troops with provi-
sions. (See Kang mu, gub anno 1131.) The city of Ho-tung mentioned here
is probably the Ko-tun in Ta-shi's itinerarv, and the ffu-tun of the Km ahi
(see note 24). The rumour spread about the approach of Ta-shi towards Ho-
chou in 1130, as reported in the Kin shi and the Kan^g mu, seems to have
been in connection with the great, but unsuccessfiil expedition sent by
Ta-shi to the east about the same time (see above, 27, — the tranalatioii
from the Liao shi),
«« Mohammedans, or perhaps Uigurs are to be onderstood. Regarding
the term Hui-ho, see 41.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORT OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 107
these accounts are recorded) received orders to accompany the
envoys of the Hui-ho to their country ; and the honorary title
1$ ^ W 9 Wu-yi tsiang-kUn (the hrave and loyal general) was
conferred upon him. He departed, and afterwards nothing more
was heard of him. Under the reign of Ta-^zw^ 11 61 — 1190,
a merchant of the Hui-ho, ^ ^ % I-ai-lan by name, arrived with
three companions at the south-western frontier (of the Kin). These
merchants gave the following statement : — * Our native country is
called H^ ^ Dsou-gua (the Chinese biographer adds, — that is the
name of a foreign tribe). The name of the capital ^% ^fft f§^ ^
Chirszeo^Vrdo.*'' The people of this country are not of warlike
character, but are engaged in agriculture, and every year pay
one tenth of their produce to the government. Old men state,
that in times past, when the K4tan arrived, they (t. e, the people
of Dsou-gua) surrendered without oflfering any resistance. The
encampment (fg ^), in which the K'itan live, is so large, that it
takes half a day to ride round it. ** ® A short time ago the niler of
the K'itan had sent A-hensze, his son-in-law, with ten thousand
men to subdue the ^ y^ H^ Ye-burlim and other tribes, but his
expedition was not successful The war however is not yet
finished.' The emperor ordered these Hui-ho, who had brought
this information, to be settled near ^ Zp j^ Hien-pHngfu (now
Tie4inghien in southern Manchuria), where settlements of the
Hui-ho had existed from olden times. In the same year Sa-li^a
chief of the |£ ^^ Jg. Nien-ha-en, and 0: -^ Bo-gu chief of the
jfH H K^ang-li* » aad other tribes, sent envoys and begged to be
admitted as vassals of the Kin emperor. They offered the seal
given to them by Tarshi, and solicited a new seal from
the Eon. The emperor gave orders to instruct the governor
at the south-western frontier, to send officers to these countries,
to inquire into the sincerity of these tribes ; whereupon an en-
voy was dispatched, together with an interpreter. They saw
ScUi-ya, who maintained his sincerity ; and from him they heard
also of the fate of Han-nu, Sa-li-ya told them, that many years ago
the Kin emperor had sent an envoy named Hanrnu, by way
^^ ft M S[o-chou ( see note 44 ) to the dominions of
Ta-shL He had met Ta-shi, when he was on a hunting
** Evidently the same as ^Ttf-AZtf i^o-r-t^. See 26.
^ * Compare, farther on (37), the statements of Rabmquis, about the re*
mains of the encampment of the K'itan.
«• By K^ang-lit the Kankly of the Mohammedan authors are meant. I
shall speEkk more folly of this people farther on (64). I know nothing about
the Nien-^Kt-^n and Ye-bu-lien tribes and the country of Dsou-gua, mentioned
in this article.
Digitized by
Google
108 N0TI0X9 OF THB. KSBlMfAl OSOGBAPHT AND
ezcuisiojt, and had been asked by him why he did not get down
firom his hozse. Han-nu had replied that he was tl^ envoy of the
Kin emperor and that it was the place of Ta-ehi to dismount^
in ofdei to listen to the imperial message ; upon which Tashi had
ordered Han-nn to be pat to death. Such was the infcHrmation
the enyoy brought back to China.''
S2. Let us turn now to the records of Mohammedan historians
vegaiding the Kard-khitai, (Compare D'Ohsson, Z. c. torn, i, pp.
441 — 443.) Baahid-eddin has gathered the fbUowing information
with respect to this dynasty : —
" After the sovereign of the Churchh^ o had destroyed the empire
of the Kara-khitaij^ * a prince by name Nvshi TaifUy^^ standing in
high esteem in his own country, fled, first to the country of the
Kirghiz^ then passed to the XJxgwrs^ and finally arrived in TurkM-
tan. Being a man of high intelligence and capacity, he
succeeded in rallying a considerable force in these countries and
conquered the whole of Turkistan ; whereupon he took the title
*^ The Ckureh4s of the Mohammedan writers, an the same as the ^ |S^
Kti-chi of the Chinese authors,— a people of Mauchu race, who came to
power in the beginning of the 12th century, overthrew the eir plre of the
Liao, and founded a dynasty in northern China, Mongolia, etc under the
name of the ^ Kin (** Golden " dynasty). The Persian chroniclers heard
the name OhunrefU probably from the Mongols ; for this seems to have bee
the proper name of this nation. In the ^ ^ 0 ^ ^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ ^'
•« Histcry of the Kin nation" (see Wylie's Ifotes on, ChituH Literature^ p. 24),
. I find a statement, that the NU-chi or Kin were properly called jc M A
Ckw-U-chm. The name Nil-chi, was also known to the Mohammedan au-
thors. We read in Abdallah Beidavi*s ffistaria Situnsis, p. 16 :— ••Conter-
minus est hisce alius ruricola populus. Quem Chataji Niit-ehe vocant. Mo-
golibus yero aliisque populis Hurge dictum. Ex his vir eziit, cui Muonyen
^^rtMioi nomen erat ; Dok-gvn^ agnomen." Here Dai-ffim is evidently in-
tended for 3J; ^ rai JWn, the" Great JTIn." The name of the founder of th#
Kin dynasty is written |l^ ^ ffA-gi^da in the Kimki.
[Humym is the Ntt-chi woid for ** Prince,**— ^ 0 IFdn^efif in con-
stant nse through the Kin history. — ^En. Com.]
* ^ Bashid terms the Liao dynasty in eastern Asia also Kara-khiiai,
•• On page 168 (tom. i) D'Ohsson states, that Rashid terms the founder
of the dynasty of the Kara-khitai Tushi Taifu, Thus Nu-shi must be a
misprint or a clerical error in the Persian MS. Tuahi seems to be the cor-
rect reading, for it is nearer to Taahi, which as we have seen was the name of
the founder of the Si Liao dynasty, accordmg to the Liao shi, D'Ohsson
states (I. c), evidently on the authonty of some sinologue, that Taifu in Chi-
nese meims "g6n6ral en chef." This view is not correct ^Jjj ^ T'ai-Ju
(lit meaning ** great man *') now means a physician, but only in ^e popular
language ;— it is rarely met with in books. But ^ ^ Ta-fu (meaning
also ** great man") is an old term, an honoraij title, applied however, not U
military, but only to civil officers.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 109
^gvrkhan^ meaning 'great klian.' These events took place in 1 1 28
and 1129.»»
•* After Nuahi Taifu's death, his son, who was then only seven
years old, was proclaimed gurkhan. lie lived to the age of
ninety-Uve and died ahout 1218. When Chinghiz was horn, the
gmkhan was thirty-four years old, and had already reigned
twenty-five years."**
33. The author of the Tarikh Djihan Kitshai g}.Ye8 more detailed
accounts of the Kara-khitaL He records as follows: — ''The
khi»i8 of Eara-khitai derive their origin from Khitai, The
founder of this empire had a great reputation among his own
people ; but had been constrained by political events to leave his
native country. He assumed the title gurktian^ meaning * univer-
sal khan.' It is reported that when he left Elhitai he was
accompanied by only sixty followers;** but some assert, that he
was at the head of a numerous army. These emigrants first
reached the frontier of the Kirghiz, making incursions upon their
territories ; but after the latter had taken measures to repulse
the aggressors, the Khitai withdrew to the country of /mtZ,*'
where they founded a city, of which the ruins are still to be seen.
The tribes of the Turks submitted to the Khitan prince, who after
a short time found himself at the head of forty thousand families.
He conducted his army to Bela-sagun, a city which is now called
Gu-balik by the Mongols. * ' The sovereign of this country, who
*■ Foot or five years earlier (1124) according to the i^os4t.
*♦ According to the Chinese authors {Liao «Ai), Ta-shi was succeeded ia
torn by his son and grandson. The latter was on the throne thirteen years^
1169 — 1208. Thus Kashid has omitted one of the snirkhans; but he may be
more correct than the Xtoo ski, in stating that the last gurkhan of the Kan-
khitai died about 1213. The Liao sht puts this event earlier. As to the
dates in the history of the Kara-khitai, the Vilan shi is in accordance with
Bashid. See note 85.
** By two hundred, according to the Liao shi,
* * ImU or JSmil is even in our day the name of a river in Russian Tur-
kistan. I shall speak more fully of this country in Part YI.
» ♦ It may be the proper place here, to say a few words on Bela-Bogwi and
its position, as far as it can be ascertained from the fragmentary accounts of
tiiis place given by the Mohammedan, Mongol and Chinese authors. We
shall see further on (see the article on the Uigurs), that according to the
Tarikk Djihan Kushsi, the city of Bela-sagun had been foundeid by a
khan of the Uigurs (in the lOth century it seems), in a well- watered plain
of Turki«tan, with rich pastures. The Bibl. OrierU, p. 891, art Turcs,
mentions Bela-sai^n as the capital of Turkistan in the first half of the 11th
century. We read in the same work, p. 890, art. Otrar (on the Yaxartes), that
this city was not very far from Bela-sagun ; and p. 168, that Bela-sagun lies
beyond the Sihon (or Yaxartes), and less distant from it than Cashgar. i )e-
goignes states {Biat. dea Huna, tom. iii, p. 262), that the khan of 'Hirkistan^
who had bis residence at Bela-sasun and was dethroned by the Kara-khitai,
was a Uignr prince, by name lllik-khaii. The Mohammedan anthors also
Digitized by
Google
110 N0TI0B8 OP THE MEDLfiVAL GEOGBAPHY AND
was descended from Efraadydb (a mythical king of the Turks,
49poken of in the ancient Persian chronicles), at that time had lost
meDtion Bela-sa^^ as the capital of the Eara-khitai in the 12th century
and the beginning of the 13th ; and for this period we find many notices in
Chinese and Monjgol works, pointing to the position of this place. We have
seen, that according to the Liao ski^ the founder of the western Liao dynasty
had estabUshed his residence twenty day's journey east oiKermaTii (the latter
place being situated between Samarcand and Bokhara). This residence is
named there Hu-sze wck-r-do. We have further seen, in the report of some
Mohammedans, who came to China from the country of the western Liao in
the second half of the 12th century, that mention is made of a city Ou-su
c-lu-do in the vicinity of the encampment of the Kara-khitaL Hu-sze wa-r-
do and Gu-sze o-lu-do are evidently the same name. Ye-lU Ch*u-t'8a% (1219;
— see my Notes on Chin. Mediasv. Trcvo. p. 114) states, that Hu-sze vso-lu-do
the capital of the Si Liao is situated west of the river I-lie (Hi). In the YUan
shi, chap, cxx, biography of iTo-Aze-vmu-^i, the same name is spelt Gu-dse
wa-r-do {Chin, Med. Tr(w. p. 114, note 24). I have little doubt that these
names, appUed by the Chinese authors to the capital of the Kara-khitai, are
identical with Bela-saprun. In the Yilan cKaoffi shi^ we find a more precise
indication of the position of this place ; for it is stated there (Palladius'
translation, p. 72), that Ung khan had fled (close of the 12th century) to the
gurkhan of the Kitan, who lived on the river Chui, This river, marked on
our maps as Chu or Choo (on modem Chinese maps it is still styled ISjji^Ch^ui
takes its rise in the mountains west of lake Issikul, and is also connected
with that lake. In Ch'ang-ch*un's narrative (Chin, Med. Trav. p. 50), the
CKui river is also noticed. As the Chu or Chui river and its numerous tri-
butaries now belong to Russian I'urkistan, it may be expected, that some
vestiges of the ancient capital of the Kara-khitai will be discovered by Rus-
sian archsBologists. In the Transactions of the Russian Oeograph. 8oe. 1871,
vol. ii, p. 865, it is stated, that the best pasture land in Turkistan is found
on the river Chui. This aerees well with the statement in the Tarikh Djihan
Kushai (D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 433) that Bela-sagun had been founded in a
well- watered plain within rich pastures. I am inclined to suppose, that the
name of Bela-sagun, or Balasgun as it is sometimes spelt, is a corruption of
balgasun, which in Mongol means '* city." It is not unlikely, that this word
was used also with the same meaning by the Turkish tribes. The author
of the Tarikh Djihan Kushai states {I, c), that the Mongols of his time de-
signated Bela-sagun by the name of Ou Balik, It seems to me that this lat-
ter name presents some resemblance to the Chinese Gu-tse wa-r-do, for 6'(-
lik and (yrdo ("city " and " residence ") have nearly the same meaning. It
is worthy of note, that Mr. Spruner, who, I should think, had not acce ss
to the afore-mentioned Chinese and Mongol accounts of the capital
of the Eara-khitai, has placed Bela-sagun on the river Chu. Compare his
Historical Maps of Asia, No. 5. Klaproth was not aware of the position of
Bela-sagun; at least he did not mark it on the maps accompanying his TabL
Hist, de VAsie, CJoL Yule, on the map appended to his Cathay etc. puts Bela-
sagun (with a ? however) between Bishbalik and Caracorum. It is not im-
probable that ancient Bela^sa^nn was situated at the same place, where ac-
cording to the ** History of the T'ang** (Tang shu, chap, cclvft. suhjine) the
khan of one branch of the western Tu-kUe (Turks) had his residence, in the
8th century. It is stated there, that his residence was on the river ^ |||
Sui-ye. A century earlier, the Buddhist monk HUan-tsang proceeded from
ChvsiA to Samarcand, by a route south of the Celestial mountains, and along
the southern border of the J|| ^ TsHng eh*i (Limpid lake). The desoip-
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. Ill
his power, and had ceased to reign over the tribes of the Karluks
and KankaliSf who even made incursions upon his territories. When
the Kara-khitai approached his country, the sovereign sent envoys to
their chief, and invited him to take possession of his realm. ^ ^ The
Khitan pnnce then arrived at Bela-sagun, and the descendant of
Efrassiyab abdicated, merely reserving the title Ilk Turkan, or
* Chief of the Turks. ' After this the gurkhan of Kara-khitai appoint-
ed governors in all the provinces of his empire, from Kum-kidjik to
Barser-djan and from Taraa to Tamidj.^^ Subsequently he
tion he gives of the lake leares no doubt that he passed by the lake Issi-
kul). A hundred li north-west of it he arrived at ^ ||^ ^ M ^' ^* '*^^^
city on the river Su-ye," where the merchants of different countries met.
Hiian-tsang's river Su-ye is the same as the Sui-ye of the T'ang history, and
only the Ch'ui (or Chu) river can be meant In the same Tang sku., chap,
cclviii^ article JJJ (Shash, Tashkand), we read that the city of 8ui-ye was
west of the lake ^Mk ^ Jo-hai (hot lake) which does not freeze even in win-
ter. 1 am not aware, whether the BcUkash or the Issikul is meant. In the
same article it is stated, that the river Sui-ye has a len^h of a thousand Zi,
and that the city of Sui-ye was destroyed a. d. 748, by a Chinese gover-
nor of :|t j(S Pei-t*ing (the present Urumtsi).
•• Compare the report of the Mohammedan merchants found in the Kin
M (see above, 81), that Gu-sze o-lu-do had surrendered to Ta-shi without of-
fering resistance.
»• With the exception of Taras, the places or countries here noticed are
unknown to me. Kwn means * ' desert '* With respect to Barser-djan I may
mention, that Du Halde, in the map of China appended to his history of
China, 1734, places **Ber8agian la Haute ou Sairam,** — I am not aware on
what authority, — on the river Talas. A city of Taras or Talas is cften men-
tioned by the Mohammedan mediaeval writers, and also by the Chinese au-
thors. Talas is still the name of a river in Russian Turkistan, and the city
of the same name seems to have been situated on that river ; at least
this may be concluded from the narratives of the Chinese mediaeval travellers
CKc^-dCun^ CKang Te and Ye-lil Ch'u-Vsai, all of whom went through Tur-
kistan by the same route. The first, mentions the crossing of the river Ta-
la-Kt ; the others, speak of a city of this name which they passed through,
(compare my Notes on Chin. Med, Trav. pp. 34, 76, 114). Talas was situat-
ed on the great highway leading from Mongolia to Persia. Thus Haithon,
king of Little Armenia, on his way home from Mongolia in 1255, also passed
throuj^ Ttdas, and saw there the prince Hula^, who was on his way to Per-
sia (sec Haithon *8 narrative at the end of this paperj. Mr. Vimen de St
Martin^ in his geographical commentary on Stan. Julien's translation of the
Si yfi ki {M&m. s. I. Contries Occident, tom. ii, pp. 267 — 273) places the city of
PQ JB 5|/^ Ta-lo-sze^ mentioned in the itinerary of Hiian-tsang, near the
Yazartes. Hiian-tsan|j states, that proceeding from the river Su-ye (the Chu
as we have seen) 400 h westward, one arrives at a well-watered country called
^& Ts^iev^ts'iian (the name means "thousand springs"), which on the south
is bordered by snowy mountains, and on the three other sides by plains.
About 150 li mrther to the west is the large city of Ta-lo-sze. M. Vivien de
8t Martin at first identifies Ts*ien-ts'iian with a place, Ming buldk^ found on
our maps of Asia, south of the lake Karakul, into which the river Talas
Digitized by
Google
112 N0TIGB8 OF THE MEDLfiVAL OB0OR4PHY AND
subdued the KankcUia,^^ His troops conquered Kosher and
Kkotan; he sent also an expedition against the Kirghiz. Biskbalik
was taken, ana Fergana and Tramoxiana^ ^ submitted. Thus the
empties itaelt. It seems Mr. Vivien has been guided in his yiews, only by tlie
fact that Ming bulak also means ** thousand springs ** (in Mongol and other
languages); but as I have been assured by a friend, who has travelled much in
Eussian Turicistaa, Ming bnlak is a quite frequent name for places there. It
is the same with respect to Mongolia. It seems to me that Huan-^nf '«
'* Thousand springs " bordered on the south by snowy mountAina, must he
rather looked for somewhere on the northern slope of the high mountain
range, stretching from Lake Issikul westward, and marked on Russian maps
as Akxomder's ehain. Many rivers and torrents, tributaries of the Chu, run
down from these mountains, which are very ricii in watercourses. The
great highway from Kuldja to Tashkand crosses all these rivers, and also the
Talcu At Au-lie-ata ; and I have little doubt that Huan-tsang's way from,
the river Chu to Chaah (Tashkand) follow^'d the same direct route along the
northern slope of Alexander's chain. But Vivien carries the traveller far
north to Ming bulak, and then locates his Ta-lo-sze near the Taxartes, a
little east of Otrar (see Vivien's map). Thus he makes Che traveller take a
round-about way. Klaproth axig^^ (N9wo. Joum, AtiaL torn, xii, p. 288)
also, that the cit^ of Tarns was situated on the Yaxartes, and ought not te
be confounded with the city of TaUu on the river of the same name. But as
neither Vivien nor Klaproth have produced evidence for their views, that an-
cient Taras was situated on the Yaxartes, I maintain my simposition that Tartu
and Tolas of the Mohammedan authors are the same, ana that the Ta-l(hx»
of the Chinese is also the same place. Rashid states (D*Ohsson, tom. iii, p.
126) that Argun^ the Mongol governs in Persia, on his wav home to Mongo-
lia (1248 or 1249) passed l£rou^h Taras, where he heard of the death of Ou-
ynk khan. There is no necessity for assuming that Aj^n went from Persia
to Mongolia by another way than the afore-mentioned Chinest medisval tra-
velleis and king Haithon, who all speak of a city Ta-to-sze or Tolas on their
route. As the ancient Chinese itmeraries agree in locating Ta-lo-sze on
the direct road from Almalik (Euli^a) to Sairam, the city was probably si-
tuated near the place, where on the Russian maps Au-lie-ata is marked. The
most ancient mention of a place called Tolas occurs, it seems, in the narra-
tive of Zemarchus* embassy to the khan of the Turks, in the 6th century
(Yule's Cathay, p. clxv). A century later, the name appears in Htian-tsang's
narrative and also in the Chinese annals. In the T'ang shu, chap, cdviiift, ar-
ticle j^ Shi(Chaatif — ^Tashkand) we find {S[ ^ ^ 7a-2o-«M mentioned as
a city situated west of the river Sui-ye (Chu,see above, note 67). The king
of Shi is stated to have kept a garrison there. Compare also Deguignee, I. c»
tom. ii, p. 500. The Mohammedan authors often associate Ta^ras with BsIcl^
sagim. It seems the distance between these cities was not ^preat Compare
also Deguignes, tom. iii, pp. 219, 229. Rubruquis mentions a city and a
kingdom of Tolas, but he was not himself there. As he states (p. 280) he
was told, when i)roceedin|; from the Volga to Cayalic, that the city of Talms^
situated in the vicinity of mountains, was distant six da^'s journey from the
route he followed. On page 279 he says : — *' Quesivi etiam de Tolas civitate
in qua erant Ttutonici servi Buri, etc'* (on these Germans and Buri^ see
81, and article Fu-la m Part VI.
•o Compare the Chineee records above (82). The Kang-li offeved the seal
of the Kara-khitai to the Kin emperor.
• * The BibL Orientale, p. 741, states, that the Seldjno saltan Smndjar
(who reigned over Transoxiaua, Fergana, etc) oonducted hia host against the
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 113
predecessors of Sultau Osman (of Samarcand) became the gurkhan's
vassals. After having accomplished these conquests, he sent his
general Ernriz against Khorasmj who carried fire and slaughter
through this country. Atsiz Khoraam shah oflfered his submission
and paid a large tribute ; when Emuz withdrew. Some time after,
the gurkhan died, and his widow Keuyunk occupied the throne.
She was subsequently convicted of an illicit intercourse, and killed
together with her lover. •» One of the two brothers of the de-
ceased was then placed on the throne. «* The sultan Tacanh,
successor of Atsiz, continued to pay tribute to the gurkhan of Kara-
khitai, and was on good terms with him. He also recommended
his son and successor to follow the same policy in regard to the
gurkhan, whose empire was a strong barrier to protect Khorasm
from the dreaded people of the east."
34. The Mohammedan authors do not record the names of
the gurklians of Kara-khitai, as the Liao shi does; but they
give detailed accounts of the reign of the last khan of this
dynasty, who was dethroned by the Naiman prince Guchluk.
The following are the chief points of the Mohammedan records on
this subject, translated by D'Ohsson, Z. c, tom. i, pp. 106 — 166: —
" Guchlick, — after his father T^ai-yang, khan of the Naimans
had been slain, and the power of the Naimans had been broken
by Chinghiz khan, — made a league with Tucta, khan of the
MerJcUs, a. d. 1208. Chinghiz' army attacked Guchluk and
Tucta, — who had rallied their active force on the river Irtyshy —
and defeated them near the river Djem. • * Tucta was slain, but
Guchluk escaped and fled, at first to Bishbaliky then to Kudja, and
finally arrived, in 1208, in the dominions of the gurkhan of
Kara-khitai, •* where he found shelter, and was well received
Ourgituh (probably Gurkhan is the correct reading) of ih^Karakatai (in 1141
according to Deguignes) ; but he was defeated and the Karakatai captured
his harem . Sanc^ar fled to Termed,
• » Eridently Pii-m-wan, the younger sister of the successor of Ta-shi (see
the Chinese accounts ahoye, 28) is meant. She was in fact killed together
with her lover.
•• A grandson of Ta-shi according to the Chinese authors.
•* The Annals of the YUan shi^ svh anno 1208, report the same, without
mentioning the river where the battle took place. But in the biography of
Bar-dju a-r-te te-gin, king of the Uigurs ( Viian shiy chap, cxxii, where the
war with Guchluk and Tucta is also recorded), the river in question is styled
U Ch*en, In the biography of Su-biht'ai (ibid. chap, czx), it reads ^ Shen.
In the TsHn ck'eng i«, it is ]^ Ts'an, Probably one of the affluents of the
upper Irtysh, in the Mongol period had a similar name.
• * As I shall prove further on, ancient Bishbalik, the capital of the Uigurs
Was located near the site of the present UrunUsi. D'Ohsson identifies Kudja
with Kucha, a place south of the C<}lestial mountains, west of K liarasha. The
YUan eh'ao pi shi (Palladius' translation, p. 110) states that OtichtUtik, after
Digitized by
Google
114 NOTICES OF THE MEDIEVAL GEOGRAPnY AND
at the court. The •^iirkhan even gave him his daughter in
marriage ; but some time after, Gucliluk formed a plot to de-
throne his benefactor. Having obtained the permission of the
gurkhan, to receive in his empire the remnants of the Xairaan
tribes, who were s(;attcred over the countries of Bishbalik, Imil,
and Cayalic, Guchhik collected a considerable force, consisting of
Naimans and Merkits, and entered into league with Mohammed^
sultan of Khovaresm, and Osman prince of Samarcand, both
vassals of the gnrkhan. Mohammed and Osman attacked the Kara-
khitai; and (juchluk tried at the same time to take the capital,
Bela-sngun ; but his troops were defeated by the Kara-khitai
near the river ChlitbwJjey and Guchluk was obliged to retreat. At
the same time the troops of Mohammed and Osman entered the
dominions of the gurkhan, and gained a victory over him
beyond the city of Tunis; \when Guchluk taking advantage of thia
event, succeiHled in dethroning his father-in-law. This happenetl
in 1211 or 1212, two years after which, the old gurkhan died.
He was however treated with great respect by Guchluk to the end
of his days. After having strengthened his authority on the
throne of Kara-khitai, Guchluk marched against (Jztr prince of
AhiKilik and ordered his execution. The ])eople of Kashgar and
KIwtan, wlio had withdrawn allegiance from the usurper, were
rculuced to obedience by Guchluk's troops, who during several
years diWJistiittMl these countries. (Uichluk was a cruel persecutor
of Islam. He was himself a Nestorian Cliristian, as most of the
Nainians were; but after his marriage with the daughter of the
gurkhan of Kara-khitai, he became Buddhist."
Destruction of tue empire of the Kara-khitai
BY THE Mongols in 1218.
35. With respect to the events above s]K)kon of, the Mohammedan
authors give the following short account H^'Ohsson, torn, i, p.
172):—
" When Chinghiz prepared his expedition to the Mohammedan
countries in western Asia, he dispatclied a body of twenty thou-
sand men under the command of the Noycn Chehp,^^ in 1218,
havinir lost the battle (on tiff* Djrm river) H.hI thronn;h the countries of the «>i-
vm (Ti^^nrs) ami tlie Khnrlu (ivirluk.s) to the river Clint, where he made a
leai^e with the ffurkhan of the AVt^fm hUci. The date 12()H, given by tlie
Mohammedan authors for the anival of Guchluk in Kara-khitai, is in accord-
ance with the Yiian shi.
• •• Noyen is a MoTipfol title. It occurs frequently in the Yiian sin, where
the terra is spelt J^ |^ No-yen. Che-b^ was a famous general in Chin-
ghiz khan's army. His name will he met with fiequently in these pages.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN A8IA. 115
against Guchluk, wlio at that time was in Kashgar, Wlien Clieb^
approached, GQchhik fled. The Mongol general proclaimed re-
ligious liberty, and the people massacred Guchluk's soldiers. ' After
this the Mongols pursued Guchluk, and captured him in the
mountains of Baddkfuilum. ('heb6 ordered him to be beheaded."
36. The accounts of the Chinese and Mongol authors regarding
tlie same ev^ents, although only fragmentary, corroborate the
stiiteuients of the Persian historians, and even throw some new
light on the subject.
In the biography of Ho-sze-mai-li (Ismael?), — Yuan-shi, chap.
cxx, — it is stated, that " he was a native of ^ glj ^ ^ ^ Gu-dse
wa-r-do (see note 57), and a confidant of the |^ ^ ^ kuo-r-lian
(gurkhan) of the Bi Liao (or Kara-khitai). He governed the two
cities pj* ^ Ko-san and /\ M, V^^ Ba sze-huy subject to Gunlse
wa-r-do. At the time of Chinghiz khan's expedition to the west,
he surrendered, together with the chiefs of these cities, «' and then
entered the avant-guard commanded by ^ glj Dje-hie (Noyen
Chebe; — see uote 66). AVlien the Nai-m<m were attacked, Ho-sze-
mai-li killed their khan J^ jfj ^ Ku-ch'u-lu (i. e. Gucliluk), and
Dje-bie ordered him to take tlie head of the victim, and carry it
through the cities of his empire (i. e. the empire of Kara-khitai).
After this, the cities of K^o-shi-ha-r (Kashgar), Ya-r-k'ien (Yarkand)
and 0-duan (Khotan) surrendered to the Mongols."
The FiicZ/i c/i*ao ^/ <^/t/ states (Palladius' translation, p. 131): —
"Chinghiz ordered Djebie to attack GuchUduk. Djebie pursued him
to the country called tSalikhkuny^^ killed him and then returned."
According to Rashid, who narrates some anecdotes in the life of this hero, he
belonged to the Mongol tribe of the VisstUs (D'Ohsson, toni. i, p. 172). In
the yOan shi, where mention is repeatedly made of his exploits, the name is
writtt-n @ ^^Dje-bo or ^ glj Djc-He. It is strange that his biography
has been 'knitted from the Yikinshi, whilst thos*» of all the other illustrious
men of the Mongol period are found there. See further on, 61, on Cheb6's
death.
•' When commenting upon Ve-Iil Ch'u-ts'ai'B travels {Notes on Med.
Trav. p 114). I translated a part of tin's notice, suggesting that the city ofK'o-
mil mentioned in it. may he identical with the city of the same name marked
on the ancient ( hinese maj*, appended to this paper ; north-east of Marghi-
nan. But now I see the possibility of another identification, which at the
same time would corroborate M. Polo's account of Badakhshan. The great
traveller inentions in this couiitry, or about it, the provinca and town called
C'flw^m, subject to a count (vol i, p. 145); and at page 155, the province of
Pashai (Ibu Batuta writes the same name Bashai). I am inclined to see
in the cities ICo-san and Ba-sze-ha of the YiUin ski, M. Polo's Casern and
Pashai. It is true, it is nowhere stated that Badakhshan was subject to the
Kara-khitai; but it is not impossible that it was so; especially as accord inj,f to
the Persian authors, Guchluk, when pursued by the Mongols fled to Badakh-
shan.
•■ As the Mohammedan authors record, that Guchluk was captured and
Digitized by
Google
116 NOTICES OF THE MEDUEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
The Yuan ch'aopi ahi records this event erroneously under the year
1206 ; hut the TsHn ch'eng lu agrees with Eashid, in placing the
destruction of the empire of the Kara-khitai under the year 1218.
(Palladius* translation, p. 191). . It is stated there, that Chinghiz
sent the great general Dje-hie against K^u-chu-lu ha-han. He pnr-
sued him to the place Sa-U-httan, where K'u-chu-lu was defeated.
37. Piano Carpini, who passed throui^h the country of the Kara-
khitai in 1246, gives in his narrative, p. 648, some details regarding
the struggle between this people and the Mongols, We read there: —
** Naimani etiam et Kara-Kitai, id est nigri Kitai, ex adverse
plurimi in quandam vallem strictam inter duos monte9,per quam nos
euntes ad Imperatorem eorum transivimus,«» similiter con-
venerunt : et commissum est praelium, in quo Naimani et Karar
Kitai a Mongalis sunt devicti, et major pars eorum fuit occisa, et
alii qui evadere non potuerunt in servitutem redacti sunt."
It may be concluded firom Carpini*s report, that the battle of
which he speaks took place in western Turkistan. The Moham-
medan authors do not mention this expedition.
RubruquUf who saw the country of the Kara-khitai a few yeais
later, states (pp. 259 sqq.), that the Caracatay or 7iiger CAtAj inha-
bited in former times certain mountain pastures, which he passed
through ; and in certain plains among these mountains their Coir
chart dwelt, who was deposed by a Naiman chief (Guchluk). On
p. 280, he mentions the country of the Caracatay again, with a
great river in it (the Chu\ and a valley with old intrenchments of
earth.
38. It is a fact worthy of notice, that some descendants of the
people of Kara-khitai still exist, it seems, in Fergana. At least Mir
Fzzet Ullam, who visited central Asia in 1812, mentions a city
called Kara-kJiatai, between Marghinan and Kokand, inhabited by
Kara-khatai people, who are Mohammedans (Klaproth, Magazin
AsiatiquBf tom. ii, p. 45). This Kararkhatai is probably identical
with Kitai, marked between Marghinan and Kokand on the map
of Turkistan, Kokand etc. in Petermann*s MiWieilungen, 1874, vi.
PART m. CHINESE MBDIiBVAL NOTICES OF THE
MOHAMMEDANS.
39. It was under the emperor Wu-ti of the great Han djmasty
executed in Badakhshan, we have to look (or 8alik?ikun or Sa-li-huan in this
country.
•• The Chinese traveller Ch'ang Te (see my Not^ on Chin. Med, Travel-
UrSt p. 74) mentions a place, Vi-tu situated between two mountains in the
country of the Kara-khitai. He passed Vi-tu four days before reaching Tolas.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 117
(a c. 140 — 86), that the Chinese first became acquainted with the
countries west of the Bolor mountains. About B. c. 122 the
adventurous Chinese general ^ ^ Chang Kien returned, — after
having been absent for more than ten years, — from the countries of
the Yaxartes and Oxus. After he had opened up communication
between China and the kingdoms of the far west, the intercourse
of the Middle kingdom with western Asia by water or overland,
was maintained with short interruptions during many centuries,
by the several dynasties which .successively reigned over the whole
of China or a part of it. Thus the Chinese were acquainted with
the nations who now profess Islam, long before Mohammed had
made his appearance. The I'arthiana (dynasty of the Arsacides
a c. 242 — A. D. 228) were known to them under the name of
^ jg. An-eL From the middle of the 5th century of our era,
mention is made in the Chinese annals, of the country or people of
Jgf ^ Po-8ze ; and the notices given of it leave no doubt, that
ttraia is meant. Many embassies from Po-sze to China are
recorded in Chinese history from the 5th to the 7th century, and
in the " History of the T*ang " we find even some particulars on
Ti-tzesze (Yezdejerd III) the last king of the Sassanides, who was
slain by the Arabs.
The Arabs are spoken of in the Chinese annals, soon after the
rise of Islam. Tho great T*ang dynasty, 618 — 907, was con-
temporary with the rise and prime of Arabian power. In the
'* History of the T*ang/* the Arabs ar© always styled ^ ^
Tashi. By these two characters the ancient Chinese represented
doubtlessly a foreign name, probably Tazy. According to D'Ohs-
8on ( /. c. torn, i, p. 217), this was the name by which the Arabs
were known to the ancient Persians. The Arabian legends re-
garding Mohammed are recorded by the Chinese authors quite in
accordance with Mohammedan tradition ; and the accounts of the
first conquests of the Arabs are also reported by them with toler-
able correctness. The T^ang shu notices also several embassies of
the califs to the Chinese court in the 7th and 8th centuries ; name-
ly of Han-mi mo-mo-ni (a Chinese corruption of Emir al mumemin,
** Prince of the Believers," a title which was assumed by Othmmt))
— A'ho4(hba (Abul Abbas); — A-p^u ch'a-fo (Abu Djafar); — A4un
(Harun al Kashid). It is known from Chinese sources, as well as
from the accounts given by Arabian travellers to China, that in
the 8th century there were great factories of Arabian merchants in
Canton.
The intercourse between the Arabs and the Chinese continued
still by land and sea during the 10th, 11th and 12tli centuries.
The '*Hbtory of the 8nngy' 960 — 1280, mentions twenty embassies
of the Ta-shi or Arabs. The Sung did not reign over the whole of
Digitized by
Google.
1 1 8 NOTICES OF THE MEDI.rVAL GEOGRAPHY A^D
China ; for the northern provinces were subject at first to the LtnOf
and afterwards to the Kin. The Liao had al^o coniniunications
Avith the Arabs in the north. In the Liao miy chap, ii, it is
recorded, that the first emperor of the dynasty (A-pao-kiy 916 — 927)
received an embassy from' the Ta-shi in 924, at the time he so-
journed near the ancient capital of the Uigurs (where aftt-rwards
Karakorum Avas built).
For lurther details regarding the intercourse between the Arabs
and China, see my pamphlet On the kfunrledge pitsfitssed hy the
ancient Chinese of the Arabs and Arabian colonis, Loudon,
Triibner, 1871.
40. Archimandrite Palladius in liis article on "tlie ^loham-
medans in China" (Records of the Eccles. Miss, ni Pehini/, vol. iv,
p. 438) states, that in iSi-anfu^ whei'e the well-known Aestoriau
tablet of the time of the T*ang was dug up, another ancient monu-
ment has been discovered, referring to the introduction of Islam
into China. This Mohammedan tablet is said to bear the date
A. D. 742, and records that during the reign of the Sui emperor
K^ai-huang (581 — 600), Islamism first i)enetrated to China. Pal-
ladius gives no details about this tablet ; but he has kindly inform-
ed me, that it is spoken of in several Chinese works on Mohani-
medanisra. I find in the Ming yi tiling chi, the great geography
of the Ming empire, published in 1461, the following statement,
referring evidently to that alleged inscription. In chap, xc, ful.
12, we read, under the head of Mo-de-na, the realm of the ancestor
of the Mohammedans Oc -^ jJU [bJ [eJ j|B. ^)» ^^^^ during tho
reign of K'ai-huang of the ^ui dynasty, iSa-ha-ba Sa-a-di Gan-gt^
sze a man who had arrived from that country, first taught his
doctrine in the Middle Kingdom {^^^^:^Wi^^
A IK PSf 65 1^ ^ S i^ t ^ a A + .^)- I^utatthe time
assigned here to tho introduction of Islamism into China, Moham-
med was still an obscure merchant.
[As to tho Arabic names in the above-quoted Chinese state-
ment, Sa-ha-ba represents evidently " JSaheb " which according to
the Bibl. Orient, p. 721, means : — " a companion, a master, a pro
lessor." Sa-a-di is probably ** Saad " a favourite Arabic name of
persons. I cannot say what words or names ai-e intended by
Gango-szf\'\
Palladius quotes also from a biography of ^Johammed, written
by a Chinese Mohammedan, in which it is stated, that in a. d.
687, the emperor of China sent an embassy to Mohammexi in
Arabia, to invite him to China. The latter refused, but sent his
portrait, which however subsequently disappeared from the canvas,
in order that it might not become an object of worship.
In another Chinese Mohammedan work, the |p| @ >!^ ^ //mi*
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 119
hui yuan lai (Mr. Wylie, in his Notes on Chinese Lifcnifnre, p. 145,
calls it " an apocryphal narrative of the introduction of Moham-
medanism into China, bearing date 17i)4"), it is recoided that in
the year a. d. 628, the emperor of China sent an envoy with a
letter to the king of the Mohammedans; and when this embassy
returned, it was accompanied by a turbaned Mahommedan priest
and three thousand followei*s. These arc said to have formed the
foundation of the Mohammedan colonies in China (Palladius, I. c).
These tales are not corroborateil by the chroniclers of the
Sui and T'ang periods. There can, however, be no doubt, that at
the time of the T'ang, many Mohammedans were settled in China.
41. In early times, when the Chinese began to extend their
power over the countries west of China proper, they denominated
them by the general term "gj j^ Sl-yii (western countries). It
seems this name came first into use, when Chang Kien had returned
from western Asia. In the " History of the anterior Han" {Han shu^
chap, xcvi), where the countries of the 8i-yii are first described, it
is stated, that the Si-yii begins at the Chinese fortresses 3E P^ SS
Yii-men Icuan and |^ gg 1^ ?[7 knan (both were situated in the
western part of the present Kansu, west of the ^ |I|§ ^ Kta-yu
kuan, one of the princii>al gates of the Great witll). The name
»Si-yii is still applied in a' genf^ral sense to the same regions of
central and western Asia, inhabited by Mohammedan people.
Up to the 12th century, the ^lohammedans are not designated by
a general name in Cliinese histor3\ In the "TSmg History," where
they are first mentioned, they go under the name of Ta-shl,
which term as we have seen was applied to the Arabs. 0 [pj
llui-hui is now tlie common Chinese name for all professors of
IsLimism. It seems tliis term occui-s first in the Liao shi, at the
beginning of the 12th century. In the article on the Si Liao above
translated (26), it is recorded that the 0 O 3E Hui-hul tvang
or •* king ol the Mohammedans " paid tribute to the chief of the Si
Liao. The "History of tlie Kin" also once uses this name, stating,
that in the 12th century there was a regiment of the llni-lmi in
the army of the Kin, who were able to cast inflammable substances
(feeeArchim. ralladius^abovenpioted article on "the Mohammednns
in Ciiina," p. 439). In the Yuan shi, the term gj fgj Hui-hui for
Mohammedans is met with in only a few instances ; they
heinggenerally styled there |p[ |g Hui-hooT ^l^Hniluc. These
latter denominations have given rit^e to a great confusion in Chinese
hi.^tory ; for at the time of the T^ang, and even in the 12th
century, mily the Uf'gnrs were designated by these names (see
furtlier on. Part YI). Compare also (25) above, the article on the
Si Liao. where it was stated that Ye-lii Ta-shi sent a hitler to the
Digitized by
Google
120 NOTICES OF THE MEDIJ5VAL GEOGRAPHY AND
king of the Huihu in Kari^Jtou. There Hui-hu can only me^an
Ui(^urs, The Yil/m shi however, applies to the Uigurs a new
name, which reads ^ % ^ Wei-wu-r, and the terms Huirho or
Hui-hu, when met with iu the Yuan ski have always to be translated
by Mohamrnedatuf. I am not prepared to give a satisfactory ex-
planation of the origin of this strange denomination of the pro-
fessors of Islamism by the Chinese. (Compare on this subject my
Notes on Chin^ Med, Trav, p. 31, note 68).
In the Mongol text of the Yurm ch\io jn shi (13th centnry), the
Mohammedans are always termed Sartol. The Chinese translation
of the same work, made in 1388, renders Sartol always by Hni-hn,
The Sartol of tlie Mongols are evidently the same as the Sarti
of Carpini, p. 710. Even now the people of Transoxiana are
known in western Asia under the name of Sarti (Hitter's Asia,
vol. V, p. 725). I>*Oh8son is wrong in stating (/. c, torn, i, p. 216),
that the Mongols called the Mohammedans Tadjiks, But Tadjik
even at the present day means the same people as Sarti, according
to Burnes (Trav, into Bokhara, vol. ii, p. 268).
In a few cases the Chinese writers of the Mongol period call
the Mussulmans by this very name. In the Yiian shi, chap, v,
we read, that in 1 262 an imperial decree was given, that young
men belonging to the families of the /fC ^ <@ Mu-su-man,
S ^ S» ^^^-^^^ (Uigurs), JJl M.'^ ^ Yerli^h^o-wen (Chris-
tians), and ^ ^ ^ Da-shi-man (Mollahs), are to be employed
in military service.
The Niichi traveller Wvrkursuny 1220 (see my Notes on Ghiiu
Med, Trav, p. 104), speaks of the ^^%1^\^^ Mursu-lu-
man Hui-ho in Persia.
In Ch^ang-cJi^un^s narrative {ihid, p. 33) we find a realm of the
£1 j& iilS ^w-*^^^^ noticed, the ruler of which seems to have
had bis residence at Almalik. P'u-su-man is evidently the same as
the Bussumian in the ancient Eussian annals, by which name
the Mohammedans are always to be understood (Karamzin, voL iv,
p. 304). Carpini, Rubruquis and M. Polo generally term the
Mohammedans — Saracens ; but in Carpini's narrative we find also
the Besermans.
Carpini states, pp. 749, 750: — "De terra Cangitarum (Kankalis,
see further on, 64) intravimus terram Bisenninorum, Isti homines
linguam Comanicam (Kiptchak ; — see Part VI) loquebantur, et
adhuc loquuntur; sed legem Sarracenorum tennent, et«."
Benoit, Carpini*s travelling companion, identifies the country
of the Beserman with Turkya {ihid, pp. 777 and 502).
42. I may quote a statement from the Yiian ch'ao pi shi point-
ing to the fact, that even before the rise of Chinghiz khan,
^lohammedan merchants carried on trade with the nomade tribes in
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBT OF CENTRAL AND WBSTERN ASIA. 121
the most eastern part of Mongolia. Compare Palladius* translation,
p. 95; — "When Chinghiz was encamping on the lake Baldjuna
(1203),^^ a Mohammedan (the Mongol text has Sartatai, i. e. a
native of the country of the Sarti) hy name Asan (Hassan), arrived
from AlcJiushi digit huri''^ of the tribe Wangiit He took
along with him a thousand sheep and a white camel, for his
passage down the river Urgunie,'' « to barter for sable and squirrel
skins. When he stopped at the lake to water his sheep he met
with Chinghiz."
The conquests of Chinghiz and his successors had opened a
highway of communication between the east and the west of Asia ;
and western people began to frequent the far east, and even to
settle there. The Mongol emperors patronized the colonization of
China by foreigners; and with respect to the Mohammedans,
it seems, that since Hulagu khan the brother of Mangu khan,
ruled over western Asia, emigration from Persia to China had
eonsideiably increased. I think it not unlikely, that the Moham-
medans now scattered over the whole of China proper, and forming
large communities especially in the provinces of Eausu, Shansi
and Chili, are for the greater part descendants of those Saracens
mentioned by M. Polo in the same provinces. Bashid-eddin states,
in his description of China (Yide's Cathay, p. 269), that in his
time all the inhabitants of Karadjang (or Yunnan) were Moham-
mendans ; and I feel tolerably certain also, that the Mohammedan
power, which suddenly rose in the Chinese province of Yunnan,
about ten yean ago, may be traced back to the time of the Mongol
emperors.
43. The YUan'4hi gives many biographies of distinguished
Mohammedans in the service of the Mongols. A nimiber of them
occupied high offices. I may quote the names of the Hui-ho met
wit]i in the history of the Mongols, and notice occasionally some
particulars horn their biographies.
In chap, cxxv, we find the biography of g| J|l( ^ H jg "J*
Sairdien-chH shan-sse-ding, called also ^j^ M |^ WtHua-r, He was
a Huirhui and a descendant of the ^!) % f|3 19 Bi&-an-ho-r, '^ '
In his country Sai-dien-chH has the same meaning as j( ]^ (noble
family) in Chinesa There is a long biography of Sai-dien-ch^i,
'* The Mohammedan authors also mention Chinghiz' encamping there,
bat they speak of a river Baldjuna (D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 72). The Bal-
djana lake or river seems to have been somewhere near tne Kerulun river.
D'Ohsson locates it too far northward.
» > Alaatsh Hkin curi of Rashid, chief of the tribe of the Onguts (D'Ohs-
son, torn, i, p. 84), See also above, 3.
»• The river Argun, a tributary of the Amur. It comes out from the
northern comer of the lake Kulon nor, into which the Kerulun empties itself
from the south.
*■ Pdffhatnber in Persian means "prophet."
Digitized by
Google
122 NOTICES OP THE MEDIiEVAL OEOQBAPHT AND
from which we learn that he submitted to Chinhiz when the latter
waged war in western Asia, and entered his life-guard. Under
Ogotai and Mangu khans he was governor, and held other offices.
Kubilai khan appointed him minister (see also the list of the minis-
ters, in the YUan shi, chap. cxii). He died in Yunnan, where ho
had been governor. Five sons of Sai-dien-ch'i are mentioned, viz.
Ift 5R W T -^«-^^^«-^«*^ (Nasr-uddin), p^ ff^Ha-san (Haasan)^
^ aj5^u-«n (Hussein), ^ ^ "X % SR M ^'^'^^w-dtn^ um-fno-
li and J^ )j( ^ Masu-hu. All these held high offices.
Narsu4a-ding has a separate biography in the same chapter. He
was governor in Yunnan, and distinguished himself in the war
with the southern tribes of ^ j{|t Kiao-chi (Cochin-china) and
^ Mien (Burma). He died in 1292, the father of twelve sons^
the names of five of which are given in the biography, viz. |jg[ |g
t^ Bo-yen eh^a-r,''^ who had a high office, ]^ J|| ^ Wti-ma-r,
f^ % Dje-fa-r (Djafar), ^ f^ Hu^en (Hiissein) and ^ g^
Shd-di (Saadi).
The Sairdien^hH of the Chinese authors is without doubt the
same personage spoken of by Kashid (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 467)
under the name of Sayid Edjell, According to the Persian histo-
rian, he was a native of Bokhara, and governor of Karadjang
(Yunnan) when Kubilai entered the coimtry, under the reign of
Mangu. Subsequently he was appointed vizier, and iA the begin-
ning of Kubilai*8 reign he had charge of the finances. His son Nasr-
vddin was appointed governor in Karadjang, and retained his po-
sition in Yunnan till his death, which EiEishid, writing about
A. D. 1300, says occurred five or six years before (according to
the Yuan shiy NorSVrla ding died in 1292). Nasr-uddin's son Abu-
belcer, who had the surname Bayan Fenclian (evidently the Bo-
yen chVr of the Ymin shi)^ was governor in Zaitun at the time
Rashid wrote. He bore also his grandfather's title of Sayid Edjell,
and was minister of Finance under Kubiliu*s successor (D*Ohsson,
tom. ii, pp. 476, 507, 508). Nasr-uddin is mentioned by M. Polo,
who styles him Neacradin (vol* ii, p. 66).
44. In chap, cxxiii of the Yuan shiy we find the biography of
H $'J S ^ S '^'^^-'^^''^'^^f who is stated there to have been
a Hui'ho and a native of /^ 5^ 5 Ba-wa-r (probably Baurd a
city of Khorassan of which I shall speak further on, in Part VI).
He was commander of a thousand in his own country. When Chin-
ghiz arrived at Ba-wa-r, he surrendered and entered his army. His
son A'la-ioU'ding (Alai-eddin) was a valiant warrior in Kubilai's
'♦ This Bo-yen is not to be confounded with the eminent general of the
sanie name, who was a Monsol, and who is mentioned as Bayan Chincsan by
M. Polo (vol. ii, p. 107). The biography of this valiant captain is found in
the Viian shfj chnj). rxxvii. He is sils(» .spoken of by the IVrsian historisin.s.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 123
annj. He died in 1292, at the age of a hundred and two. His
son DJansze-ding had five sons, namely, Wu-ma-Ty Asan-bu-bie,
Hi7i^jo4an-cha, A-hc^ma (Ahmed) and 0-tti-man (Othman).
Other Hui-ho, or Mohammedans, whose biographies have been
incorporated in the Yilan shi are the following : —
Chap, cxxxiv : San-gi-sze.
Chap, cxciv: Na-su-la-ding (not the above-mentioned son of
Sayid Edjell), the son of Ma-ho-niu (Mahmud).
Chap, cxcvi: Tie-li-mi-ehi,
Chap, ccv : p^ >^ J|| A-ho-ma (Ahmed). His biography is
placed in the Yuan shi under the rubric ^ g "Villainous Min-
isters." This is the " certain Saracen named Achmath," to whom M.
Polo has devoted a long chapter entitled "Oppressions of Achmath "
(voL i, p. 370).
Another Mohammedan, who held high offices in China under
Chinghiz and his successors, was Mahmud Yelvadj, His son
Massdud was governor in Turkistan. Both are spoken of by the
Persian authors as well as in the Yuan shi. For further details
•n these personages, see my Notes on Chin. Med. Trav. p. 110.
The Annals of the Yiian-shi mention further, a Mohammedan
named|^ ^ $] '^ j^ Ao-du-la-ha^man, to whom Ogotai khan
had leased on rent all the revenues of his empire. He is stated in
the Chinese annals to have caused indirectly the death of Ogotai,
by making him a present of wine. The khan, who was given to
drinking, found it so delicious, that he drank until midnight, and
the next morning expired, in December, 1241 (Yiian shi, sub anno).
D'Ohsson (tom. ii, p. 189) calls this man Abdur Rahman. It
seems he quotes the name from the Persian authors.
45. In the biographies of the following, where the |f j^ Si-yii is
given as their native country, evidently Persia is meant.
Chap, cxx • JL A 51 it ^ Dja-ba-r huo-djo, a valiant com-
panion in arms of Chinghiz. In his biography it is stated, that he
was a native of ^ ||[ Sai-yi,''^ which country (or tribe) is said
there to be in the Si-yii. He was the chief of his tribe ; wherefore
he bore the name Htuydjo, which in tlieir language is the name of
an office. '• He was of a tall figure, had a splendid beard, large
®y^ ( 3i5f ffi ) ^^^ * broad forehead. He was brave, and a skilful
rider and archer. Chinghiz khan accidentally seeing this man in
his army, was surprised at his appearance, and became interested
in him. This must have happened at an early period of Chinghiz
khan's career, for further on DJa-ba-r is stated to have been with
the conqueror when he waged war with Wang han (Ong khan of
*• Perhiips Seyistan is meant.
* • Pauthier {M. Polo^ p. cxxvii, note 2) translates the Persian title Kh6djah
by ** *un homrae de distinction,' un ' gouverneur.' "
Digitized by
Google
124 NOTICES OP THE MEDLEViLL GEOGRAPHY AJTD
the Keraits), a. d. 1203. Thus it seems that Mohamteedans served
in the Mongol army, even before the rise of Chinghiz. The
biography states also, that Dja-ba-r had been intrusted by Chinghix
with a mission to the celebrated Taouist monk Kiu Ch*aji^ch*un,
who lived among the mountains of ^ -^ ICun4uru ' ' Ch*ang-ch'un
asked Djarba-r which he would prefer, — honors and splendor, or a nu*
merous posterity? Dja-ba-r answered, "After a hundred years,
riches and splendor will be of no value to me ; but I should wish
my sons and grandsons to be prosperous, and to continue my
lineage." Ch'ang-ch'un said-—" Your wish shall be realized." And
indeed it was so ; Djarba-r died at the age of a hundred and eighteen,
and several of his descendants are mentioned in his biography.
Chap* cxxxiii : K'te-lie.
Chap, cxlii : Che-lie fie-mu-r, a native of fjf ^ fj^ A-lu-wen in
the Si-yii (A4u-wen is perhaps Holvan between Kimianshah and
Bagdad).
Chap, cciii: f^ ^ JJ "T* -4-ZacMr<Kf/«5f(Alai-eddin), amanfrom
jfl Sf M ^^^/^^^ ^ *^® Si-yU (Mu-fa-li is probably intended for
Moaferin, a fortress north-east of Diarbekir, taken by the Mongols
in 1260). Jl}^ JS IS B I'8ze-7na-yin (Ismael), a man from j|g ^
Hvrlie in the Si-yiL (Although by Hu-Ue the Chinese text seems
to indicate a place, "S J^ Jfi SI A» ^* ^ possible however, that
originally *'a man belonging to Hulagu " was intended ; for in the
Yuan ski Hulagu's name is always written jfQ, ^ % Hiirlie-wn).
Both A-lao-wa-ding and I-sze-ma-yin were Persian engineers, expert
at the construction and working of catapults. They had been sent
from Persia to China in 1271, and their maqjiines were employed
at the siege of Siang-yang fu.
The biography of I-sze-ma-yin*s son Lho^i-ya-iHling is found in
chap, cxxxvii*
In chap, xlviii, — on Astronomy, — mention is made of J|^ J|| ]^] "j*
Lja-ma-la-^ingf a Persian astronomer, who in 1267 brought a
number of astronomical instruments from the Si-ytL to the Mongol
capital Ta-tu (Peking). The instruments are enumerated by their
Persian names, and a description is also given.
46. The historians of the Ming, always term the Mohammedans
|gj [g| Hui-huiy and as I have stated above, this is the name abo
by which all professors of Islam in China proper as well as in
central and western Asia, are known to the Chinese of our day.
* * Not to be confounded with the great mountain chain ICun-lun in cen-
tral Asia. Tbe mountains here spoken of, are in the province of Shantung,
the native country of Ch'ang-ch'un, south-east of Ning-Jiai chou. They are
marked on modem Chinese maps. With respect to Ch'ang-ch*un, compare
my Notes on Chin. Med. Trav. pp. 16 — 17. In 1220 Chinghiz sent a second
time to invite the sage, who then set out to meet the emperor in western Asia.
Digitized by
Google
filSTOnt OP CEiYTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 125
In concluding my notices of the Mohammedans, I may venture to
make a few remarks ou the Dungen or T angary a name applied by
the nations of Turkish race in Asia to the Chinese Mohammedans.
It is known that in 1862, the Mohammedans in the Chinese domi-
nions revolted against Chinese (Manchu) authority. The central
seat of this rebellion was (and seems to be still) the province of
Kansu; whence the insurrection spread rapidly over the whole
of eastern Turkistan, and in 1864 reached the province of
//*, bordering on Siberia. Some years later, the Tungan made
themselves masters of Hi, but were subsequently expelled by the
Russians (by a single cannon shot as I have been told by an eye-
witness), who in 1870 took possession of Kuldja, the capital of IlL
Since the outbreak of the Mohammedan insurrection in Hi, the
name of Tungan has become more generally known in Bussia, and
has given rise to many conjectures by Russian and other orientalists
and ethnologists, as to the origin of the people and the etymology
of the name. Some have tried to trace the origin of the Tungan
back to Alexander the Great; others suggest that they have been
left in central Asia by Tamerlane; alleging in favour of their
view, that Turmak in Turkish, means "to leave behind" (sic!).
Compare Greneral Hei/is* article on the Dungen in the Proceedings
i^fihe Russian Geogr, Soc, 1866, voL ii, p. 77. General Heins states,
that the Dungen call themselves Turgen. Prof. Vambery translates
Tungan by "a convert" (in Turki). See CoL Yule's M. Polo,
voL i, p. 255. But the strangest hypothesis with respect to
the name Tungan, — which I may quote as a curiosity, — has been put
forward by Mr. Hoyer in the Russian military journal (The
Invalid, 1869, No. 98). He states, that soon after Islamism had
spread over central Asia (i, e, in the 9th or 10th century), the
Chinese government^ apprehensive of the increasing power of the
Mohammedans, transferred a number of them from Turkistan to
the Chinese province of Kansn, whence they spread gradually
over the whole of China; wherefore the Chinese termed the
Mohammedans Tung Kan-su, meaning "the same as the (Moham*
medan) people of Kansu" (sic ! 1). Mr. Hoyer intends probably
9 "H* ](r ^^^9 Kan-su y' » but the name Tungan is completely
unknown to the Chinese, who designate all Mohammedans of Asia
by the name of Huirhui,
All attempts to explain the word Tungan and its origin have
proved to be unsatisfactory. We know only that the Tungan are
Mohammedans, that they speak Chinese, and are dressed in the
Chinese fashion (at least in Hi). Compare General Heins, l c, p. 80.
It is also impossible to say at what time the name Tungan first
appeared in central Asia. Among European travellers, Putimtzejf
»• I may observe that Ka%-%ti as the name of a Chinese province, appean
first in the Mongol period (see Yikm shi^ geographical part).
Digitized by
Google
126 NOTICES OP THB MEDIiEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
seems to be the first who mentions the Tiingan. This Eussian
traveller, who iri 1811 visited Kuldja, published his interesting
narrative, in Russian, iu a Siberian periodical. Klaproth in his
Magazin Aeiatiqm, torn, i, pp. 174, 594 sqq. has given a French
translation of it, /. c. p. 215, in which we read : — " Les princi-
paux habitants de Gouldja sont les Chinois appel^ KarorkitaU
Noyontdk,'' ^^ et des Touijean. Ces demiers se regardent commo
les descendans des guerriers de TSniir-aksak ou Tamerlane, lis
sont rigides sectateurs de Tllamisme, mais ils parlent Chinois. lis
sont aussi bourrus, grosiers et hautains que les Chinois, dont ils
ont emprunt^s rhabillemeot, les usages et les vices," — I have no
doubt that Tougean was a misprint in the Eussian text (to which I
have not access) for Tungan, all the more so as, on p. 216 in the
same translation Klaproth writes the name of the same people
Toupgan : — " Les Chinois de Gouldja exercent diff^rens metiers.
. . . Les T&tipgan cultivent des jardins, tiennent auberges et
font dans les marches le commerce de detail." The Toupgafn are
mentioned also in several other parts of Ili, in PutimtzeflTs nar-
rative. Here Klaproth probably took the Russian n (which is writ-
ten h) for a p (n), or perhaps the misprint was in the Russian text.
At the time Klaproth wrote, the name Tungan was completely
unknown in Europe ; the great orientalist therefore could give no
explanation on this subject. However at p. 210, Klaproth in his
translation writes correctly : — " Un Mahometan nomm6 Toungariy
. , . qui tenait auberge, nous invita chez luL"
The Tungan are mentioned also by some Mecca pilgrims, who
visited Yarkand, as carrying on trade in that city. Compare
Wathen's "Memoir on Chinese Tartary and Khoten" in The Journ,
of Aeiat Sox of Bengal^ 1835, iv. The same pilgrims report, that
the principal seats of the Tungan are in Solar and Seiram,
BumeSy who in 1832 visited Bokhara, gathered some informa-
tion there from merchants of Yarkand about the Tungan, who
are represented by him, as Mohammedans from the adjacent
provinces (of Chinese Turkistan it seems), being dressed in the
Chinese fashion, and employed for garrisoning the cities of eastern
Turkistan.
This is all that I have been able to gather with respect to the
Tungan, I may finally say a few words concerning the places
Solar and Seiram, mentioned by the Mecca pilgrims. By the
latter, probably Sairam or Sairim in eastern Turkistan west of
Kuche is meant. This place is marked on modem Chinese maps as
T«a As I was informed by a Russian gentleman, who lately had been in
Kuldja, the Chinese there are indeed called Kara-kiUU (by the Kirghiz ?).
This name has no connection with the Rara-khitai of the middle ages. Nogori'
tuk in Mongol means ''the green banner," in Chinese i^ ^ lu ying. This
is the name for the troops formed exclusively of Chinese.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 127
g| H yf; Sai'li-mu and [gj j^ Hui-Meng (Mohammedan city). It
is not to be confounded with Sairam in Russian Turkistan.
There is also a lake north-east of Kuldja, which bears the name
Sairam.
With respect to Salar, Archimandrite Palladius in his article on
" the Mohammedans in China," I c. p. 443, gives a detailed account,
drawn firom Chinese sources, of the Mohammedans of Salar and
their origin. We learn from this article that they were originally
Uigurs from Khamil. Since the last century, Salar has always
been the hotbed of Mohammedan anti-Chinese machinations, and
this place also sustained an important rSle in the last Mohammedan
insurrection. The Mohammedan community of ^ $|J ^ Sa-la-r
belongs to the district of }^ ^ Ho-chou in Kansu. On Chinese
maps it is marked a little north-west of the city of ||g ^ Swh-hu^x.
PABT rV. CHINGHIZ KHAN'S EXPEDITION TO WESTERN ASIA,
A.D.I 219— 1225.
47. The material, which hitherto has been worked up by our
historians dealing with the conquest of western Asia and eastern
Europe by the Mongols, is almost exclusively derived from west-
em, and principally Persian sources. It is only in a few cases,
that D*Ohs8on in his Histoire des Mongols quotes, with respect to
these events, Father Hyacinth's above-mentioned translation of the
first three chapters of the Yuan shiy where the doings of the Mon-
gols are recorded up to the year 1260. It is not to be wondered
at, when D'Ohsson, although he possessed a knowledge of the
Russian language, has not been able to find in Hyacinth's transla-
tion, corroborations of the Persian records; the former being made
from a corrupted edition of the Yilan ahi, as I have stated above.
I can also understand it, when D'Ohsson says with respect to the
Sishiki (see my Notes on Chin. Med. Trav. p. 67) of which he
saw R^musat's translation : — " Cet itin^raire n'a rien ajout^ k nos
connaiBsances " (D'Ohsson, I, c, tom. iii, p. 138). A correct trans-
lation of this ancient narrative, and a translation of an uncorrupted
edition of the Yiian shi would have furnished him with many argu-
ments for his historical researches. I am however far from assigning
to the Chinese and Mongol historical accounts regarding the warlike
enterprises of the Moujgols in the west, a high historical value.
These fragmentary and aphoristic notices can often only be under-
stood, when comparing them with the more detailed western
records. But it is needless to say that every ancient historical
document is calculated to throw some new light, all the more
when' bearing upon a subject repeatedly ventilated by European
savants.
Digitized by
Google
128 NOTICES OF THE MEDIJBVAL OEOQRAPHT AND
Proceeding from this point of view, I shall present in this part
and in the next, comparative notices of western and eastern
authors with respect to the Mongol invasions of the countries of the
west. I omit the review of Hulagu's expeditions to Persia, Syria,
etc. 1258 — 1260 ; for this subject has already been treated of in my
Notes on Chin. Med, Trav. pp. 60 sqq.
48. I begin with a sketch of the records of Mohammedan
writers regarding Chinghiz khan's invasion of western Asia ; my
notes being an abstract from D'Ohsson's work (torn, i, chap. 7), to
which I shall add my remarks.
Moharm»ed Khorazm shaky on his return from an expedition to
Irak Adjem in 1218, received at Bokhara some envoys from
Chinghiz khan (who however were all subjects of the shah, — it
seems Mohammedan merchants returning from Mongolia). They
brought presents and a peaceful message, with a proposal of
the Mongol khan, to establish regular commercial intercourse
between Mongolia and the dominions of the shah. Mohammed
apparently received them with cordiality, but felt that it would
be to his prejudice to form an alliance with Chinghiz, acknowledg-
ing his supremacy. After this Chinghiz dispatched a caravan con-
sisting of four hundred merchants, all Mohammedans, to Khorazm;
who were also intrusted with diplomatic messages. But when
they arrived at Otrar they were plundered and put to death, by
order of the governor of that place, by name Imddjuc gdir khan;'' »
and this was the origin of the war. Before beginning hosti-
lities, Chinghiz sent a Turk named Bagra, accompanied by
two Mongol officers, to ask satisfaction for these outrages;
but Bagra was executed by order of Mohammed, and the two
Mongol officers were sent back after having been shaved. Some
time subsequently, Mohammed began hostilities by attacking a
body of Mongols, who had pursued the Merkits to the territories
of the KankalL This battle took place north of the city of Djend
on the lower Sihon.
Towards the end of 1218 Chinghiz left his ordo, intrusting his
younger brother Udjukin with the government of his states. The
Mongol army spent the whole summer of 1219 on the river Iriysh,
in order to equip anew and to complete the cavalry. 8° Chin-
ghiz was joined there by the prince of the Uigurs (Bardjuc) by
^» As to the number of merchants sent by Chinghiz to Khorazm, and
killed in Otrar, the Mohammedan authors do not agree in their statements.
Some assert, that there were only four. Ye-lii Ch'u-ts'ai, who in his narra-
tive (Notes mi Chin, Med. Trav. p. 116) speaks of the catastrophe of Otrar,
states that several envoys of Chinghiz and several hundreds of merchants
had been murdered on this occasion. The YiiancKao pi ski (Palladius' trans-
lation, p. 143) says, with respect to the same event:— "The Sartol had killed
Chinghiz khan's envoy Wu-him, and put to death a hundred men in all."
•" Set my Notes on Chin. Mrd. Trav. p. Ill, note 7.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 129
Signae Tekin prince of Almalik, and by Aralan khan of the
Karltiks. The army marched out in autumn ; and no resistance
was opposed to the Mongol arms, until the Sihon (Yaxartes) had
been reached.®*
49. When the army had arrived at Otrar (end of 1219 it
seems), it was divided into four corps, the first of which, command-
ed by Chinghiz khan's sons Ogotcd and Ghagaiai, invested Otrar.
The second, under the command of Chinghiz' eldest son Djuchiy
was directed to the right, against the city of Djend, The third
corps, conducted by the Mongol generals Alac^ Sugjtu and Togai,
marched up the Sihon upon Benaket (written also Fenaket). Chin-
ghiz himself with the main army advanced upon Bokhara,
After a five months' siege, Otrar was captured and pillaged ; its
governor G(nr klian was taken prisoner, and afterwards put to
death by having melted silver poured into his ears and eyes.
Djuchi on his way towards Djend arrived at Slgnac. The town
was captured after having been stormed for seven days. Ozkend,
Barkhalighkend and Eshnass suffered the same fate. Djuchi
then marched against Djend, which was also stormed. One divi-
sion was dispatched to take Tenguilcend, All these cities w^^
situated on the Sihon ; the last at a distance of two days' jour-
ney from the lake of Klwrazm (Aral). The Uigur troops, num-
bering ten thousand men, were then allowed to return home,®*
and were replaced by ten thousand Turkmans.
The left flank of the Mongol army was also successful in its
operations. Benaket, which was garrisoned by Turk-Kankalis, sur-
rendered. The Mongols then attacked Khofljend, whose governor
was the valiant Timur-melik. Being constrained to abandon
Khojend, be retired with a thousand men to a castle on an island
in the Sihon, where he held out for a long time. But having
lost the greater part of his troops, he was at length forced to fly,
and succeeded in reaching Khorazm, where he joined Djelal-eddin,
the son of Mohammed shah, &om whom he did not separate until
the death of that prince.
Meanwhile Chinghiz, accompanied by his son Tului, had ad-
vanced into Transoxiana, and in March of 1220 appeared at
Bokhara,^* which was then a large and magnificent city. After
• * The Mohammedan authors give no details regarding the march of
Chinghiz from the Irtysh to the Sihon. I have translated from Ye-lii Ch'u-
ts'ai's narrative, the itinerary of the way followed by the Mongol armies
proceeding to the west (see my Notes on Chin. Med. Trav. p. 1C8).
• • This statement does not agree with the Yilan ski ; for in the biography
of the pnnce of the Uigurs, it is stated, that he assisted at the storming of
Ki-sha-bu-r (see further on. Part VI, article ** Uigurs ").
■» This is the first date D'Ohsson gives after the starting from the Irtysh
Digitized by
Google
130 NOTICES OF THE MEDUSVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
several days' siege, the garrison tried to force its way tlirough the
Mongol lines, but was almost destroyed. The city surrendered,
but the citadel held out twelve days.
Chinghiz next advanced along the fertile valley of the Sogd
(Zarafshan river of Our maps) towards Samarcandf which was
then garrisoned by forty thousand men, most of whom were Kan>
kalis. Samarcand surrendered in April, 1220, when the greater
part of the inhabitants were slaughtered.
50. Whilst the Mongols devastated Transoxiana, Mohammed
shah behaved with the greatest indifference. He was at Samar-
cand, when the enemy entered Transoxiana, and then fled to
NakhsheK He was at first disposed to repair to Ghazna ; but
when he had reached Balkh^ he was persuaded by one of his viziers
to retreat to Irak Adjem. On the 18th of April he halted at
Nishahur ; but after a rest of three weeks was obliged to start
agsdn, being informed of the approach of the Mongols through
Khorassan. He then took the road to Kasvin, where his son
Bokn-eddin was said to have rallied about thirty thousand troops.
When sojourning at Samarcand, Chinghiz had sent two corps in
pursuit of Mohammed, under the command of Chebe (see note 66)
and Subutai bahadur.^* They crossed the Djihun (Oxus, —
Amu-daria) at Pmidjab, and advanced into Khorassan, Cbeb^
took the way through Nishahir to Mazanderan, whilst Subutai
proceeded through the Cumiiss to Irac Adjem, passing through
Kabiishan, Thm^ Esferain, Bamegnn and Simnan, Both corps
met at Rayi (near the present Teheran).
Mohammed trying to flee to Bagdad, was near being taken by
the Mongols ; but he succeeded in escaping, and retired through
the mountainous country of Ghilan to Mazanderan. The Mongols
however were already masters of that country, and Ainol and
Ajsterabad had been sacked. Mohammed arrived in Mazanderan
almost alone, and hid himself for some days in a village on the
shore of the Caspian, till his asylum was betrayed, when he fled
to a small island in the sea ofAbsukun (D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 255)," *
where he subsequently died from an attack of pleurisy.
(autumn, 1219). The military events above related must have taken place ia
the beginning of the year 1220.
•* 1 shall speak more fully of this valiant Mongol general (see note 103).
BalwAur is an honoriiic title meaning ** brave " in Turkish (D'Ohsson, tom.
i. p. 35). The Russian ftoga^y^, **a valiant man, — a champion," seems to
have the same origin. We meet this title frequently in the YUan shi, where
the term is generally rendered by ^ ^ $1 Ba-du-r, See chap, cxxiii,—
biography of Shan-che ba-du-r.
[This is probably the same root as the Manchu honorific title BaturUy mean-
ing " brave," — now conferred as a military distinction. — Ed. Com.]
• * Ebn Haukal (lOth century) states that AbsiLktm is a town on the
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 131
Turkan hhatun, the mother of Mohammed, had at that time
left Keurcandje the capital of Khorazm, and hid herself with the
priDcesses in the castle of Hal among the mountains of Mazanderan;
but she was discovered and obliged to surrender. Compare Ye-lU
Cftu-fsaCs notice of Turkan khatun, in my Notes on Chin, Med.
Trav. p. 117.
51. After the fall of Samarcand, Chinghiz encamped his army
in the country between this town and Nakhsheb, and spent the
whole summer of 1220 there. In autumn the military operations
recommenced. One army, commanded by Chinghiz' sons Djuchi,
Ogotai and Chagatai, was sent against Keurcandje, or Orcandje, the
capital of Khorazm, which at that time had no ruler ; for owing
to a revolt of the troops, Djelal-eddin had been constrained to leave,
and had fled to Ghazna. He was accompanied by the valiant Timur-
melik (see above). Tulni, the fourth son of Chinghiz, received
orders to devastate Khorassan; whilst Chinghiz himself directed
the main army to the south, beginning this expedition with the
siege of Termedj situated on the north bank of the Sihon;
-which was captured after ten days' storming. Chinghiz then
"wintered (1220 — 1221) in thedistrictof iSeman, Vk^hBixcQ Badakhshan
was invaded.
In the spring of 1221, Chinghiz crossed the Sihon with his
army. The city of Balkh surrendered; but being afraid to leave it,
Chinghiz slaughtered the inhabitants and reduced the city to ashes.
Hence he advanced upon the fortress of Nussretkuh.^ situated in
the mountainous country of Talecan. This place had been in-
effectually besieged by one of his generals for six months; but was
captured when Chinghiz' army arrived.
Meanwhile Tului, executing the orders of his father, had invad-
ed Kliorassany and sent his brother-in-law Togachar with the
avant-guard to Nessa, After having sacked this place he advanced
upon Nuhabur (Nov. 1220), but was killed on the third day of the
siege. Tului directed his main army, numbering seventy thousand
men, upon Meru shahidjan, which was captured in February, 1221,
and then marched upon Nuhabur. The latter place was taken by
assault, and the destruction of the city occupied fifteen days (April,
1221). Thence Tului pursued his way to Herat (more generally
styled Heri in the middle ages). A detachment of his forces de-
stroyed the tomb of the caUf Harun al Rashid near the town of
shore of the Caspian, and the sea-port of the city of Djurdjan, Maasudi
(10th century) speaks also of this city, which lie styles Ahisgun, as situated
on the sea of Khazar, and plundered by tha Russians in the 10th century.
Ckjmpare Klaproth's Magaz. Asiat. torn, i, p. 277. The ruins of the port of
Abisgnn can still be seen at the mouth of the river Djurdjen {Traotsactions
of the Jiussian Oeogr. Soc. 1871, vol. iv, p. 103).
Digitized by
Google
132 NOTICES OF THE HEDLfiVAL OEOGRAPHT AND
Thus; and the country of KuhistaUy through which Tului's way
lay, was laid waste. The Mongols arrived at Herat, and after eight
days' attack, and the death of its governor, the city offered to
capitulate. On the capture of this place, Tului joined his father in
Talecan.
At that time Orcandje^ the capital of Khorazm had also been
taken by the other sons of Chinghiz, after a siege of more than six
months. The capture of the place had been partly retarded owing
to a disagreement, which had arisen between Djuchi and Chaga-
taL When Chinghiz heard of this quarrel, he grew very an-
gry and ordered Ogotai to take the command. After the fall of
Orcandje, Ogotai and Chagatai both came to join their father.
Only Djuchi remained in the country north of the Sihon.
52. Chinghiz after spending the summer of 1221 among the
mountains surrounding Talecan, recommenced operations and ad-
vanced towards Ghazna, where Djelal-eddin had rallied consider-
able forcea The Mongols were detained a whole month by the
siege of the fortress of Kerdtian. After the place had surren-
dered, Chinghiz crossed the Hindu-kush and attacked Bamian,
There one of his favourite grandsons was killed, and to avenge his
death, he ordered the city to be destroyed and the whole district
to be made a desert.
The Mongol general Shiki Cutucu had been posted with a corps
of observation on the mountainous frontiers of Cabul and Zabel-
stan, to cover the operations of Chinghiz. This corps was defeated
by Djelal-eddin in the plain of Beruan ) but the latter was not
able to profit by his victory, being abandoned by a part of his
troops ; he therefore determined to retreat towards the river Shid,
He was pursued rapidly by Chinghiz, who arrived at Ghazna
fifteen days after the sultan had left it. Djelal-eddin had not yet
crossed the river when the Mongols arrived. A desperate battle
was fought, in which the sultan's troops were defeated. The
sultan jimiped into the river with his horse and swam across it.
This happened in December, 1221. Some time after, Djelal-eddin
was said again to rally some forces beyond the Sind. Chinghiz
then sent his two generals Bela and Turtai in pursuit of the sul-
tan, who retired towards Delhi (in spring of 1222). They pro-
ceeded to invest Multan ; but as it held out bravely, and they
were afraid of the terrible heat there, they retired again to Ghazna,
after ravaging the provinces of Multan, Lahore, Peshawur and
Melikpur.
On the defeat of Djelal-eddin, Chinghiz sent Ogotai to destroy
Ohazna, and the general Ilchikadai received orders to punish Herat,
which had revolted. After a siege of six months Herat was taken,
on the 14th of June, 1222, and destroyed. Besides this, Meru
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 133
was plundered for tlie second time. Ogotai after having destroyed
Ghazna, asked permission to attack the city of Sistan; but Chin-
ghiz objected owiug to the excessive heat, and recalled his son.
Chinghiz spent the summer of 1222 in the plain of B&i-uan with
his troops;®® and when Bela and Turtai returned from India, the
whole army set out again. Ogotai joined the main army with his
corps near the fort Gunaun kurgan. The Mongols wintered in
the mountainous country of Buyorketwer, about the sources of the
Sind.
In the spring of 1223, Chinghiz determined to return home
to Mongolia by way of India and Tubet. The army indeed
moved out in this direction, but was obliged to return to Peshor
icuTy owing to the great difficulties the route presented. Having
crossed the mountains of Bamian, the conqueror passed the sum-
mer of 1223 in the district of Bacalan, where he had left the heavy
t>aggage. In the autumn he started again ; and on passing Balkh,
ordered the extermination of the population, who in the mean-
while had reoccupied the ruins. He then crossed the Sihon and
advanced to Bokhara.
The winter of 1223—1224 was spent near Samarcand, In the
spring of 1224 the army marched out again. On the river
Sihon, Chinghiz was joined by his sons Ogotai and Chagatai, who
had been engaged in hunting near Bokhara. In the summer of the
same year he encamped in the district of Calan tashi, and passed
his time in hunting excursions. In February of 1225 Chinghiz
reached his ordo in Mongolia. ® '
•• See my Notes on Chin. Med, Trav. p. 43, note 118.
• * It is not without interest that we compare these records of the Persian
historians regarding Chinghiz' expedition to western Asia, with the Si yu ki
or narrative of « h'aug-ch'nn's jonmey to the conqueror, who was then encamp-
ed among the Hindn-kush mountains (see my Notes on Chin. Med. Trav\
The diarist of Ch'ang-ch'un's expedition writes as an eye-witness, and his
dates receive a stamp of authenticity by the fact, that the data he ^ves for
the occurrence of a total solar ecUnse they observed on their route, is in per-
fect accordance with the truth, as has been proved by Mr. A. Wylie's investi-
fations on this subject (see the Appendix to my Notes on Chin. Med, Trav.),
t may be said, that all the details in the narrative with respect to Chinghiz
and the war in western Asia, agree well with the statements of the Persian
authors, with the exception, that according to the latter, Chinghiz sojourned
a year longer in western Asia than Ch'ang-ch'un's narrative will admit I
shall point out this discrepancy. With respeet to the date of Chinghiz*
starting from Mongolia, both the Si yu ki and the I)jami ut Tevarikh agree.
The latter states, that the Mongol army, after having passed the whole sum-
mer of 1219 on the Irtysh, moved out in autumn of the same year. In the
Si yu ki we read {I. c, p. 17) that in the 5th month of 1219 Chinghiz was in
the country of the Naimans, who as is known dwelt on the Irtysh. In April,
1220, when Ch'ang-ch'un arrived at Peking, he was informed that Chinghiz
had left for the west On the 29th of October, 1221 , Ch'ang-ch'un met, between
Digitized by
Google
1 34 NOTICES OF THE MEDIAEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
53. Lot US turn now to the Chinese and Mongol records con-
cerning the events related in the foregoing pages. In the Annals
of the Yuan ski we read suh anno 1219 : —
" In summer, in the 6th month (of the preceding year), the
envoys of the emperor had been killed in the Si-yu (see above, 48),
and the emperor determined to lead an army in person against
these countries. He captured the city of §f^ ^ $l] OfaAa (Otrar),
and the chief of this place, by name l'^ J^ ^ J^ S| 5^ Ha^lji-r
dji-lan-to,^^ was made prisoner.
** Ibid, sub anno 1 220, in the 3rd month of spring, the emperor
took the city of ^ ^ Bu-hua (Bokhara), and in the 5th month
^ JS "F Siin-sze-kan (Samarcand). After this he pitched his
camp at ^ ^ g^i 5 YeshirdUshi,^ ^ In autumn $^ JK ii ^
Wo-fo-lo-r W61S captured.
*^Ibid. sub anno 1221, in spring, the emperor besieged the cities of
Talas and Sairam, a Chinese envoy returning from Ohinghiz* encampment,
who had seen the conqueror in the beginning of June of the same year, and
who reported that he was pursuing the sultan to India (I. c. p. 36). Accord-
iug to Rashid, Chinghiz spent tne summer of 1221 among the mountains
of Talecan, and arrived at Bamian it seems only in antumn. In December, 1221,
Djelal-eddin was defeated on the Sind. Ch'ang-ch'un after his arrival at Sa-
marcand on Deoember 3rd, 1221, went twice to the encampment of the emperor.
The first time he started from Samarcand on April 26th, 1222, crossed the Ama-
daria on May 10th, saw the emperor on the 16th, and went with him to pass
the summer on the snowy mountains. According to Rashid, Chinghiz was at
that time in the plain of Beruan by the Hindu-kush (north of Cabul). In
June Ch'ang-ch'un returned to Samarcand, set out for the second time on
September 14th, and arrived in fourteen days at the encampment of the em-
peror, which seems then to have been at a distance of only tnree days* journey
fh)m the Amu-daria ; for according to the Si yu ki^ the emperor set out for the
north on October 3rd, and crossed the Amu-daria on the 6tn. Ch'ang-ch'un ac-
companied Chinghiz on his way to Samarcand, where they arrived m Novem-
ber, 1222. Chinghiz' encampment was 30 /i east of the city. In March of
1223, Ch'ang-ch'un was with the emperor east of the Sihon, it seems near
Tashkand, when the latter was hunting on the mountains to the east; and on
the 9th the emperor remarked to the sage : — ** In three or five days my sons
will arrive ." The events there reported are all corroborated by lUshid's re-
cords ; only there is a discrepancy of just a year between the dates in
the two accounts. As I have stated above, according to Rashid, it was only
in the spring of 1223 that ( hinghiz determined to return home ; he spent the
winter 1223-1224 near Samarcand. In the summer of 1224, after having crossed
the Sihon, he was hunting in the district of Calan tashi, which answers it
seems to Tashkand. I am inclined to assume, that Ch'ang-ch'un's narra-
tive gives the correct dates, and that the Persian authors have been mistaken
in retaining Chinghiz a year longer in western Asia.
■ ■ Here evidently Inaldjuc galr khan (see 48) is meant. Mr. Berezin
in his translation of the Djami ut Tevarikht vol. ii, p. 74, writes his full
name and title, Hal Sultan Inaldjtuit Oair Sultan.
■ • According to the Persian authors, Chinghiz encamped in the summer of
1220 between Samarcand and Nakhsheb.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 135
h **& 5i Bu-ha.r and ^ Jg j^ ip Sie-mi-sze-kan,^^ jjf; ^^
Dju-clii, the (eldest) son of the emperor, took the cities of
^ -^ :3l Yang-gi-kan and A % JI& Ba-r-djen.^^ In summer
in the 4th month, the emperor moved out to an encampment
near the ^ f^ ^ T'ie-me7i-/cMaw (Iron-gate pass). » * Here he gave
audience to an envoy of the Kin, etc. *> » In autumn the city of
|K ^ ^ Ban-le-ho (Balkh) was taken, o* The princes jff; ^
DjurchHy ^ ^ -^ CJCa-ho-tai and ^ {^ -^ Wo-k'uo-fai captured
the city of 3i || ^ :^ Yu-lung-gie-chH (Orcandje or Urgendj, the
capital of Khorazm), and other places. In winter, in the 10th
month, the prince |g ^ To-lei took the cities of J§| § ^ H pf
Ma4%^<h'a-ye-k'o,^^ J^ ^ Morlu (Meru, Merv) and ^"$|J Jg
•° The Chinese historians, who compiled the Yilan shi from oflBcial docu-
ments, have evidently been misled by the different spellings of the names of
the same cities in different re[>orts ; for 0-Va-la and IFo-t'o-la-r both mean
Otrar, Bu-hna and Bu-ha-r are both intended for Bokhara, and Snn-sze-kan
and Sie-mi-ize-kan (Semiscant) for Samarcand, Thus they report the capture
of the cities of Otrar, Bokhara and Samarcand twice under different years.
Owing to this mistake some chronological confusion has crept into the Yiian
«W with respect to the first Mongol expedition to western Asia. The events,
however, are recorded in the YUan shi with tolerable correctness.
• * According to the Persian authors, Djuchi took Yenguikend and Bar-
khalighkend; the former of which was situated on the Sihon. Lcvsldn^ in his
Description of the country of the Kirghiz Kaisakhs (in Russian), vol. i, p.
212, speaks of the ruins of Yenguikendy known also under the name of Dja-
nikeTid. They are found at a distance of one hour's journey from the left bank
of the Sir-daria, and one day's journey from the mouth of this river. D'Ohsson
(tom.i, p. 223) places ancient Yenguikend (meaning "new city") on the right
bank of the Sihon (see his map), and states (evidently on the authority of
the Persian authors) that it was distant two days' journey from the lake of Kho-
razm (Aral). Yenguikend is mentioned by Abulfeda (14tU centiu-y) • It is not
known at what time it was founded. We read in Carpini's narrative, pp. 749,
760: — **De terrA Cangitarura intravimus terram Bisemninorum (see above, 41)
In h4c terrfi invenimus urbes innumeras subversas, et caatella diruta, et
villas multas desertas. In h&c terrtl est quidam fluvius magnus, cnjus nomen
ignoramus (the Silvon), super quern est civitas quaedam que vocatur lanckint^
et alia quie vocatur Barchin, et alia quae vocatur Ornas (other reading Or-
par), etc.'* It seems that Carpini's lanckint represents Yenguikend, and his
Barchin appears to be the same as the Ba-r-djen of the Chinese and the Bar-
khalighkend of the Persian authors. The commentators of Carpini have
been much puzzled as to the identification of Ornas (Orpar), and there are
acme contradictions in his narrative. Probably he meant Otrar.
•* The Iron-gate is a defile in the mountains south of Samarcand. For
further particulars, see my Notes an Chin. Med. Trav. p. 41, note 111.
•• For further particulars regarding this audience, see my Notes on Chin,
Med. Trav. p. 106.
•* In the Chinese timi&h Kang mu, J^ |£ ^ TU-U-inii (Termed) is
mentioned (before Balkh) among the cities captured by Chinghiz.
•* Maruchaky a tlistrict subject to Merv. D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 280.
•• SerakhSt to the south-west of Merv. D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 281.
Digitized by
Google
136 NOTICES OF THE IIEDLEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
^^Ihid, 8uh anno 1222, the prince To-lei took the cities of ;^ Jg
Tu-8ze (Thus) and |g ^ % ^ Ni-ch'a-wu-r (^ishabur) ; and
when returning he devastated the kingdom of the j^ ^J ^
Mu'la-yL^'^ To-lei next crossed the river f ^ ^ g| Ch*o-€h'i>'
Ian (it may also be read iSAuo-«7iMO-Z</7i),®** captured the city of
jj^ £ Fe-Zi® '^and other places, and then joined the emperor. Toge-
ther they stormed the fortress of ^ H^ ^ Torlirhan (Talecan) ;
and in order to avoid the great heat of the summer, the emperor
pitched his camp near that city.^^o JL gj "]" Djorlan-ding the
king of the Si-yii (see 41) joined (or was joined by) |$ £ pj ff
Mie-li k^o-han. * ® * The (Mongol) general ^ ^ ^ tiu-tu-hu, * ^ «
who gave them battle, was defeated. Then the emperor in per-
son directed his host against the enemy. Mie-li h^o-ha/i was
defeated and Dja-lanrding fled. The general /^ $lj Ba-la (Bela
of the Persian authors) was sent in pursuit, but he was unable to
capture him."
54. In the biography of Su-hirtai, > <> « — Yuan ski, chap, cxxi, —
some particulars are found regarding the pursuit of Moham-
med shah, with which, according to the Persian authors, the
• ^ The Mulahida or Ismaelians in Kuhistan. See my Notes on Chin,
Med. Trav. p. 68.
0 • The name of a city ChitkJwhelien occurs in the Mongol annala. See
Notes on Chin. Med. Trav. p. 104, note 16.
• • Herat, or fferi as it was generally called in the middle ages, known to
the ancients under the name of Aria. On the Catalan map of the year
1375, Herat is styled Eri. On Col. Yule*s map of the Nestonan metropoli-
tan sees (Cathay, p. ccxlv), the name is written ffarah.
100 As we have seen, the Persian authors also state that Chinghiz spent
the summer among the mountains of Talecan, but record this fact under the
year 1221 .
» 0 » Hjelal-eddin the son of Mohammed shah, and Melik kJiarh. By the
latter name probably the intrepid Timur-melik is meant, the faithful com-
panion of Djelal-eddin.
1 • a The Shiki CiUucu of the Mohammedan authors. He was defeated by
Djelal-eddin in the plain of Peruan (see above, 52).
1 0 * Su-bu-tai was one of the most distinguished generals in the Mougol
army. He is repeatedly mentioned by the Persian authors, as well as in the
Yilan ski ; and his name is met with even in the ancient Russian annalt.
Rashid, treating of the UriankhUs, states that Subutai belonged to that Hon-
ffol tribe (Berezin, I. c. vol. i, p. 146). In the Viian shi he has a long biography,
m which all his exploits in China, western Asia, Russia and Hungary are re-
corded with some detaiL I shall give successively in the proper places,
translations from his biography. The Yiian shi states that ^^ ^
Surhu-Vai belonged to the j^ "j^ Mcn-gu (Mongol) tribe of the ^ g '^
Wu-liang-ho. His ancestors were hunting together with the ancestors of
Chinghiz on the river ^ |H Wa-nan (the Onan in north-eastern Mongolia,
an affluent of the Shilka, — resp. the A mur). Su-bu-tai entered Chinghiz' army
in the beginning of the 13th century.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 137
generals Chehe mtt/en (see note 66) and Subutcd hahadur had
been intrusted. Mohammed in this biography is erroneously call-
ed Melik, and it seems is confounded with Timur-melik.^ 04 "vVe
read there : — " When the emperor invaded the kingdom of the
Hui-hui (Mohammedans), the ruler of it JjJ S ^^'^^ ^^^ ^^^
abandoned his throne. Then Su-burfai and Dje-hie received
orders to pursue him. Thay arrived at the river ^ g ,
HuUli, ( ] ) where Dje-bie attacked the enemy, but without
success. Then Su-bu-t*ai made a great fire on the eastern
bonk of the river, to mislead the enemy with respect to
the (Mongol) forces. Mie-li was struck with fear, and fled
tlie same night. Su-bu-t'ai with a host of ten thousand men went
in pursuit, passed ^ ^ ]\\ Bu-han ch'uan^^^ and the city of
f^ £ ^ BiAi-haii, » 0 6 h© pursued Mie-li uninterruptedly day
and night through countries destitute of water (the deserts of
Khora<*san). Finally, when he was about to catch him, Mie-li fled
to an island in the sea, where he died a month after (compare
alwve, 50). Su-bu-t*ai captured all his treasures, precious stones,
silver vessels, etc. and sent them to the emperor."
55. In the Yiian «^i, Annals, 1223, we read :-"In order to avoid the
heatof the summer, the emperor moved to the valley (or river) /V§ j^
BaAu-wan (the plain of Peruan in Eashid's record); after which
he was joined by the princes DJu-chH, Ch'a-ho-fai and Wo-k*uo-fai,
and the general Ba-la, on their return from their expeditions. ' « '
When the conquered realms in the Si-yii were pacified, j^ ^ ^ ^
* "* In the biography of theUigur prince Ba-r-dju a-r-te dl-gin, — Yiian shi,
chap, cxxii, — Mohammed shah is termed ffan mie-li su-tun (Khun Melik sul-
tan). See farther on.
^'** I. e. the valley or river of Bu-han. I am not prepared to identify
either the Hui-li or the Bu-han river. Probably the names are misspelt..
One of them is evidently intended for the Amu-daria (Oxus, Sihon) which
however is generally styled ^ /f^ A-mu or |lg /f^ An-mic by the Chinese
(or Mongol) authors of that period. Compare Yiian shi^ Annals, A. D. 1251,
»iid the biography of Kao Pao-yii, — chap, cxlix, — where the crossing of the-
Oxus by the Mongols is spoken of. See also Notes an Chin. Med. Trav. pp.
42, 77 (Pg ;^ An-bu) and 117.
'•• Bi'li-han is probably Balkh. According to the Persian authors, Su-
hutai and Cheb^ crossed the Sihon at Pendjab, and proceeded to Balkh.
*•' The Chinese annals Kang-mu state, stib anno 1223, that the emperor
ipent the summer on the river Ba-lu-wan^ and sent his troops to subdue the
neighbouring tribes. When he subsequently had moved out and reached the
fcit of JJ jU^ K'o-toenf he was joined by his generals. K'o-wen is probably
the Gunaun kurgan of the Persian authors. Perhaps the Khewek pass in
^t Hindu-kush, — noticed by sultan Baber, — is meant. See Col. Yule's map
io his Cathay, etc.
Digitized by
Google
138 NOTICES OP THE MEDIJEVAL GEOGRAPHY ASV
dorlu-kuorch'i (Mongol governors) '^'^ were appointed to govern
them."
Ibid, 1224 : — "The emperor advanced aa far as 1^ ^ £ B
Tung yin-du kuo (the kingdom of eastern Yindu or Hindu), where
he met the ^ fj^ kiie-tuan^ <>» and then turned back."
Ibid, 1225 : — ** In spring, in the first month, the emperor retnm-
ed (from western Asia) to his hing-kung (ordo)."* * ®
56. In the Yiian cKao pi shi we find a more detailed descrip-
tion of the military doings of Chinghiz in the west. The events
however are not recorded there in chronological order, and
there is some confusion also in its statements. I do not wish to
trouble the reader with a complete translation, and will therefore
confine myself to quoting from this ancient Mongol record only
such passages as may present special interest
The year 1219 is given also in the Yiian ch'aopishi as the date
of Chinghiz' departure for the countries of the west, in accordance
with the statements of the Persian authors and the Yiian ski,
Chinghiz intrusted his brother Ochegin, » * ' it is said, with the
government of the Mongol empire, and took with him his ' wife
Hulan;^ ^ » Djebe having command of the avant-guard, and Subufai
the rear.
The following names of places occur in the record in connec-
tion with the first Mongol expedition to western Asia: — Udarar
(Otrar), Bukhar (Bokhara), Siemisgien (Samarcaud) and Nieagiab
(Nakhsheb).
Djochi, Djaadai (Chagatai) and Ogedai received orders to cross
the river Amuy (Amu-daria or Oxus) and attack the city of Urun-
gechi (Orcandje the capital of Khorazm). . When they had reached
the city, they sent to Chinghiz to ask who should take the supreme
command. Chinghiz ordered Ogodai to take it.^^' Tului took
» •»• See my Notes on Cliin. Med. Trav. p. 6.
»°» By biU'ttian (upright horn) tlie Chinesd chroniclers understand an
animal (of course a fabulous one) which is said to have advised the conqueror
to go back and cease his conquests. Further particulars regarding it may be
seen in the YUan sh£, chap, cxlvi, biography of Ye-lU Ch'u-ta'ui.
^ * ^ This date is in complete accordance with the statements of the Per-
sian authors (see above, 62).
* * » CJompare Notes o» Chin. Med. Trav. p. 18, note 12.
»»• Palladius' translation, I. e. p. 146. We read in the same YUan
cKaopi ski (I. c. p. 109), that in 1204 Dalr uatm of the tribe fforze Mierke
surrendered to Chinghiz, and gave him his daughter Bulan, In the list of the
empresses,— y<2an 5^1, chap, cvi, — ^ fff Hu-lan appears as the second wife
of Chinghiz. Compare also D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 90. Bashid states, that
Dair assun, chief of the Wius Merkits surrendered to Chinghiz on the river
Tar, and gave him his daughter Culan. Further on (/. c. tom. i, p. 418),
Culan is mentioned by Rashid as the emperor's second wife.
> » ■ The Persian authors speak of the quan-els of Djuchi and Chagatai
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 139
the cities of Isiepur (Nishabur), Chuhhchelien (Ch^o-cKo'lan of
the Yilan ski), Ilu (Heri or Herat) and SUfen (Sistan).
We read further in the Yiian ch*ao pi shi : —
" The prince Mielik (Timur-melik) fled and joined Djalalding,
the king of the SartoL When they intended to attack Chinghiz,
the latter ordered Sliigi Hutulm (Shiki Hutuku of Eashid; — see note
102) to command the avant-guard; but he was defeated by
Djalalding, who pursued him near to the place where Chingliiz
was encamped. Chinghiz then sent Djebiey Suhietai and Tohur
diar^ » * against Djalalding, who was beaten. He tried at lii-st
to escape towards Bukhar ; but not succeeding, he fled to the river
Shin (Sind), to which point he was pursued. !N early all his
troops were drowned in the river; but Djalalding and Mielik
escaped. Bala who was sent in pursuit, crossed the river Shhi
and proceeded to the country of Hindu, Kot being able to find
Djalalding, he captured a number of camels and sheep, and re-
turned."
Chinghiz went up the river Shiny took the city of Batkesie, (1)
arrived at the rivers Ekie horohan and Geun horohan, * * * and
pitched his camp at Baruan keher. * ^ ® According to the Yiian ch'ao
pi shi, Chinghiz spent one summer (it is not clear in what year) in
the mountains Altan horhtian, where the king of the Moham-
medans was accustomed to encamp. Finally we read in the Yiian
chUao pi ski, that Chinghiz, in the seventh year after he had left
Mongolia, in the autumn of 1225, returned to his principal en-
camping place, Karat un^ ^ ' on the river Tula. * * «
interfering with the progress of the siege of Orcandje. Chinghiz appointed
his yonnger son Ogotai to superintend the sie^.
> *« This is an erroneous statement ; for Chinghiz himself went to attack
Pjelal-eddin. Suhutai and Cheb^ at that time were in the countries near
the CaacasQs. As to To^char, he had been killed before, as Rashid records,
at the sie^e of Nishabnr in 1220.
* * * Probably Rashid's Ounattn kurgan (see note 107) near the sources of
the Sind.
■ > * Here doubtlessly the plain of Peruan is meant. Keher in Mongol
means " a steppe."
> 1 T T^Q Chinese text of the YUan €h*ao pi shi renders Karaiwn by ^ }^
ffei-lin (black forest) ; and in the YUan shi, ffei-Hu is also frequently men-
tioned as the favorite encampins; place of Chinghiz. Rashid-eddin terms the
same place Caraun eabdjcU, explaming that it means ' ' black forest '' (D'Ohs-
8on, torn, i, p. 73). Indeed kara in Mongol means *' black " and oi (genitive
=<w») "forest** Cabifjal meaaiB "defile.** Thus Caraun caMjal = ** de&le
of the black forest*'
» » • The river Tula has the same name even at the present day. It passes
near the city of Urga, Another favourite resting-place of Chinghiz was
on the river Kerulnn ; and according to Palladius* researches {Elucidations
of M. Polo*8 travels^ p. 12), the tomb of the conqueror was near the river
Kerulun
Digitized by
Google
140 NOTICES OF THE MEDIiEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
57. The accounts given in the TsHn cheng lu (see al>ove, 12)
of Chinghiz' conquest of western Asia are remarkable for their
strong accordance with Rashid*s records. There is only a differ-
ence in the dates, the Ts'in cheng lu being a year in advance. I
shall give a complete translation of the respective accounts, i. e. I
translate from Palladius' Russian version of the TsHn cheng lu : —
** In the year 1219 Chinghiz moved out at the head of a great
host to subjugate the western countries. He spent the summer of
1220 on the river Yerdishi (Irtysh). In autumn he started again
and captured all the cities on his way. Thus the army arrived at
Otolar (Otrar). Chinghiz left his second and third sons to invest
this place, which was soon taken by assault, and in 1221 marched
himself, with his fourth son, upon Bti-ha-r (Bokhara). This city
was captured, and also Sie-mi-sze-kan (Samarcand). The eldest son
of Chinghiz captured the cities of Yang-gi-kan (Yengikand\ Ba-r-
djin (see note 91) and others. Chinghiz spent the summer in the
summer residence of the sn-wan-tan (sultan) of the St-yii, ^ ^ »
Subsequently he ordered Hu-tu no-yen to take command of the
avant-guard. ^ * ^ In autumn of the same year he sent his eldest,
second and third sons with the right flank of the army, to
attack Yu-liing-lde-chi (Orcandje) and Bu-djin ye-ha-da (probably a
misspelt name). Chinghiz' third son was intrusted with the chief
command. The emperor himself with the main army marched
upon the Iron-gatey captured Tie-r-mi (Termed), destroyed Ban-le-ho
(Halkh), and then besieged Ta-li-han (Talecan). In winter, the
fourth prince took the cities of Ma-lu-ch^cu-ye-k^o (Maruchak),
Wa-lu (probably misspelt for Ma-ln, or Meru), Si-lasze (Serakhs),
Nl-sJia-u-r (Xishabur) and Ye-li (Heri or Herat).
" In the spring of 1222, the fourth prince captured Pti-sze (Thus)
and NirnhorU-r (Nishabur). ^ * ^ At the beginning of the hot
season he received orders to make haste to join his father ; but
before doing so, he made an incursion into the country of the
Mu-la^di (see note 97), devastated it, crossed the river So-so-lan
(see note 98) and sacked Yeli (Herat). When the fourth prince
had joined the emperor, they attacked Ta-Zi-Aa« in concert. Chinghiz'
three eldest sons had at that time taken the city of Yu-lung-kie-
chi, and the eldest prince had arrived at his father's camp. ^ « »
»»• In the Viian cliao pi shi^ the mountains of Altan horhuan are men-
tioned as the summer residence of the sultan.
»«o See note 102. Cutami, the foster-son of Chinchiz (D'Ohsson, torn.
1, p. 304).
»«» The name of Nishabur occurs here for the second time. Indeed ac-
cording to the Persian authors, this place was twice sacked.
» » * According to the Persian authors, Djuchi, the eldest squ of Chinghiz,
after the quarrel with his brother, did not return to his father ; but died in
1225, without having seen Chinghiz khan. The Yimn ch'aojn shi however,
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP OENTRAI. AND WESTERN ASIA. 141
The second and third sons came only after the fortress had heen
destroyed. » * '
" Meanwhile Dja-lan-ding, the 8U-li-t*an of the Si-yti had fled.
Chiughiz had sent Dje-bie, — who commanded the avant-guard, —
in pursuit ; and despatched another corps, under S^i-hii-t*ai, to assist
I>je-bie. T'o-Jiu-ck'a-r commanded the rear. Dje-bie proceeded to
the city of Mie-li k^o-han,^^* but passed without attacking it.
Su-bu-tai did the same ; but T*o-hu-ch'a-r had a skirmish with
the troops outside the city. Mie-li k*o-han was then struck with
fear, left the city and fled. Hu-du-hu no-yen went in pursuit ;
but Mie-li k*o-han succeeded in joining Dja-lan-ding. The latter
then attacked Hwdu-hu and defeated him. A courier was des-
patched to Chinghiz with a report ; whereupon Chinghiz, with a
corps of elite troops left the mountains of Ta-li-han and marched
rapidly upon the enemy, pursued him to the river Sin-tze «i, ' « *
made Mie-li k*o-han prisoner, and destroyed his army. Dja-lan-
ding escaped, jumped into the river and swam across it. Chinghiz
spnt a corps under Ba-la ncMfeii in pursuit of him. Bala was not
able to catch the prince, but captured half of the Hindus ^ and
returned.
** In the spring of 1223, Chinghiz moved out with his army and
proceeded northward, following the course of the Sin-tze su."
(Here is a break in the MS.)
" The third prince reached the city of Busi-sze-dan (probably
Boat in Seyistan is meant ; — see D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 298), and
asked permission of Chinghiz to attack it, but the emperor recalled
his son in view of the hot season commencing. Chinghiz spent
the summer with his troops on the river Borlu-wan (Peruan), and
defeated the enemy in the adjacent countries. After the arrival
of the corps of Ba-la, the army moved to the west, (it seems a
mistake for east) ; and when they had reached the fort of Ke-un
(see note 107), the third prince also arrived. After Chinghiz had
conquered the western countries, he placed a da-lu-huarch*i (Mon-
gol governor) in every city.
"In the year 1224, Chinghiz started on his homeward route, and
in the spring of 1225 reached his native land, after an absence of
seven years."
states, in accordance with the Ts*in cheng lu^ that after the fall of Orcandje,
l>juchi, Chagatai and Ogotai repaired to the camp of their father.
»»» See note 113.
*•* I am not able to say what place is meant here by the city of Melik
khan. The accounts are somewhat confused, but they may be made consist-
ent by means of the records of the Persian authors.
'** Sin-tze su means the Shid. Suia ** river " in Mongol.
Digitized by
Google
142 NOTICES OF THE MEDIiEVAL GEOGIIAPHY AXl)
f
Expedition of the Mongol Generals Svbutai and Chebe to
WESTERN Persia and the region op the Caucasus,
A. D. 1220—1224,
58. I may again commence with the records of the Moham-
medan authors (D'Ohsson, tpm. i, p. 444). We have seen, that
in 1220 Chinghiz had sent out two corps under the command of
Subutai and Cheb^ in pursuit of Mohammed shah. They ravaged
Irac Adjem and Mazanderan; and after the miserable end of
Mohammed they continued to carry fire and slaughter over Irac
Adjem. Tlie cities of Eayi, Kuin, Hamadan, Kaavin and Zen-
djan were sacked. The two generals then advanced on TehriZj the
capital of Azerbaidjan, which province was rided by the atabeg
Euzbeg, a Turkish prince. He bought off the Mongols by rich
presents, who then evacuated Azerbaidjan and wintered in the
plain of Mogan on the shore of the Caspian. In the beginning
of the year 1221 they advanced into Georgia, nearly as far as
Tiflisy and defeated the Georgian army. After this they returned
to Tebriz, levied a second contribution upon that city, and
then attacked Meraga, Meanwhile the inhabitants of Hamadan
had killed the Mongol governor placed there; whereupon the
Mongol army proceeded to that city, which was taken and
destroyed. Returning to the north, the Mongols captured
Erdehil, and appeared for the third time at Tebriz. Euzbeg
fled to Nakhshevan, and Tebriz again paid ranslDm. After this
the Mongol host Was directed against Georgia, and' an army of
thirty thousand Georgians was destroyed. Having ravaged the
latter country, they turned upon Shirvan and captured Shamor
kha its capital Rashid, the shah of Shirvan, had taken refuge in
the citadel of Derhend, The Mongols had no difficulty in taking
the city, but could not capture its citadel As they intended to
cross the Caucasus, they were in need of good leaders ; aud by
means of cunning and force, they obliged the envoys of Rashid to
guide them across the mountains. On the other side of the Cau-
casus they found the Alam or Ases, the Lerguiz, the Circastfians
and the Kipchaks leagued together against them. A battle was
fought, but the victory remained undecided. The Mongols then
had recourse to craft, and persuaded the Kipchaks to desert their
allies, who were attacked and vanquished. After this the city of
Ter/ci was sacked, and the Mongols invaded the land of the Kip-
chaks, who dispersed without offering any resistance. A great
number of them fled to the Russians ; and the Mongols took
possession of their country consisting of vast steppes, and
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 143
advanced as far as the rich city of Sudac,^ * ® which was subject to
the Kipchaks.
In 1223 the Mongols undeii;ook an expedition against the Eus-
sians, who had made a league with the Kipchaks. The united
host of the Russians and Eapchaks marched out to meet
the enemy before they had entered the Kussian territories.
The Mongols employed their usual stratagem ; they first retreated,
and after having been followed twelve days by the Eussians and
Kipchaks, lay in ambush and suddenly rushed out upon the
enemy. A battle was fought with great slaughter, which con-
tinued several days ; but finally the Mongols got the victory, the
Eussians and Kipchaks being utterly defeated. * « ' After that,
the Mongols entered Eussia, and carried fire and slaughter over
the country.
At the close of the year 1223, the Mongols evacuated Eussia
and invaded the land of the Bulgare. The host sent by the latter
to repulse the invaders was defeated with great slaughter. The
Mongols then took the route by Saccadn^*^ to join Chinghiz
khan.
59. The Eussian annals (see Karamzin; vol. iii, pp. 221 sqq.)
give of course a more detailed account of the Mongol invasion of
Eussia than the Mohammedan authors. Eussia was at that time
divided into several principalities, of which the chief was that ol
Vladimir, whose grand-duke, to a certain degree, was accepted as
feudal lord by the rest. The residence of the grand-duke was
first in ^iev; by t after 1169 he dwelt in Vladimir, Amongst
the PolovUy (thus the Eussian annals term the Kipchaks) who
had fled to Eussia, there was a prince KoUan (Kutan in the Hun-
garian annals), who persuaded his son-in-law the prince MsUslair
of OcUich of the necessity of taking measures against the Mongols.
Mstislav then assembled the princes of southern Eussia, who
agreed to make common cause with the Polovtsy agains the Tatars
(thus the Mongols are always styled in the ancient Eussian annals).
The princes of Kiev, Ckemigcv, Galich (all three had the name
Mstislav) and others, having raUied their troops, marched out
and first met the Tatars near the river Khoiiitsa (an affluent of
the Dnieper apparently). Having gained the victory, the Eussians
" ♦ ~~~^
' '* Sudac or Soldaya, situated on the South-eastern coast of the Crimea,
and on the Khazarian sea (Black sea).
« »» The author of the Kamil ut Temrikh, from which the above account
is horrowed, means evidently the hattle at the river KcUka (see farther on).
**• The Persian geographer Bakuy (1 4th cent.) states, that SaccasiniaA
large city in the counSy of the Khazars (D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 846). The
Russian annals (Karamzin, vol. iii, p. 270] mention a people called /Sltmny,.
who in 1229 first informed the Russians of the approach ot the Mongols. Th«
Saxi of Piano Carpini (p. 710) are probably the same.
Digitized by
Google
' 144 NOTICES OP THE MEDLEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
crossed the Dnieper, and pursued the Mongols nine days to the
river Kalka. The prince of Galich with his troops joined the
Polovtsy, imprudently crossed the river and engaged the enemy.
They were defeated by the Mongols, who then rushed upon the
remaining part of the Russian army and completely destroyed it.
This is the famous battle of the Kalka, which took place in
1223 or 1224j«» The Mongols pursued the Russians as far
as the Dnieper. Some of the Russian princes, who had been made
prisoners were fastened to planks, upon which the Mongols sat to
perform a drinking bout.
The Russian annals mention also some other nations, who
had been subdued by the Mongols at the time they crossed the
Caucasus, namely the Yasy, the Ohezy, the Kassoyy, etc., seven
nations in all (Karamzin, vol. iii, pp. 542, 228). By Y<isy
doubtless the Asi (Ases) or Alans are to be understood (see fur-
ther on, Part VI). Caipini (p. 709) has Alani sive Aesi, The
Obezy of the Russian chroniclers are identical with Carpini'a
Ohed sive OeorgianL But Carpini apparently commits an error
in identifying the Obesi with the Georgians; for his Obesi are the
same as the Ahazi or Ahkhazi (of the Byzantine authors), a people
found at the present day, in the western part of the Caucasus.
Comp. Klaproth's Asia Polyglotta, pp. 129, 131. The Kassogy
are the same as the Cherkess, who according to Klaproth (/. c. p. 130)
were formerly called Kassakh,
60. Chinese fragmentary accounts of the Mongol expedition
under Subutai and Cheb6 are found in the Yiian shi, in the bio-
graphies of two distinguished Mongol generals.
In the biography of Surhw-t'ai, already quoted (see note 103) we
read (after the pursuit of Mohammed has been recorded) : —
" Surbu-fai asked the favour to be allowed to conquer the country
of the ^ ^ KinrcKa (Kipchak), He conducted his army round
the sea Kuanfienrgi-sze,^^^ and arrived at the mountains
»•• It is strange that the Russian chroniclers are not in aceordance with
respect to the date of this bnttle. The annals of Woasnessensk give the 16th
of June 1224; the annals of Novgorod^ the Slst of May of the same year, as
the day when the battle took place. In other Russian annals, the battle is
recorded under the year 1223 (Karamzin, vol. iii, p. 646). This latter date
would a^ree with the year the Mohammedan authors give for the first inva-
sion of Russia by the Mongols. The river Kalka (some Russian chroniclers
write Kalak) is identified by Karamzin (vol. iii, p. 232) with the river Ka-
Ifitsa UQAvMariupol (on the sea of Azov).
*"" ft Q "^ jSl fft' ^^® characters Vien-gi-sze here are evidently
intendedfor denjhiz ; for this was the name applied by the Turks to the Cas-
pian sea (Bibl. Orient., p. 162a). Bcnghiz means "sea." The character
k'nan in Chinese means "large;*' but we cannot translate here, "the lai^
sea." At least the Chinese scholars, whom I have consulted in regard to
this phrase, agree that kuan forms part of a foreign projwr name, and is not
Digitized by
Google
BISTORT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 146
dk % IB T^ai^ling,^*^ through which an artificial road was
cnt On the other side, Su-bu-t'ai met the chiefs (of the Kin<h*a it
seems) named 3E M "o Yifrli-gitLnd fS ^ ^ % ^^'^iirharr^
who had rallied their troops on the river /f^ ^ Bu-dsu,^** The
son of Yu-lirgi was wounded by an arrow, and fled into the forest.
His siare came (to the Mongols) and betrayed his master. Subse-
quently all submitted ; and after the country of the Ein^h'a had
been conquered, Su-bu-t'ai penetrated as far as the river f^ £ W
A4irgi, where he met the chiefs of the j|^ HI jg Wa-lo-sze (Eus-
eians; — see further on, Part YI), and the great and the little ^ ^
2 ^ Mirch^irszerlao, A battle was fought, when the latter were
defeated and surrendered;^ **after which Su-bu-t'ai subdued the
fj^ ^ A-svL (the Asi or Alans), and then returned home, taking with
him the slave, who had betrayed his master. ^ When the emperor
had heard his story, he said to 8u-bu-t'ai, — 'We can scarcely
expect fidelity from this man,' — and ordered him to be put to death.
On the proposal of Su-bu-t*ai, a special corps was formed, con-
sistii^ of ^ £ ^ MicrUrk'i (Merkits), ^ ^ Nai-mmn and Kin-
ch'a (Kipchaks), who accompanied that general on his return
home. He proceeded by the way of 4b ^ M Ye-mirli and
61. In the btqgraphy of H^-^ze-mmi-Uy — Fuati M, chap, cxx
(see above, 36), — the Mongol expedition to western Persia and the
countries near the Caucasus is also shortly recorded. We read
there (after the jHUsuit of Mohammed shah to Maxanderan has been
related): — ^'The emperor (Chinghiz) sent Dje-bo (see note 66) to
attack the KinrclCM (Kipchaks), And Ho-SEe-mai-ii recdved orders
to be tranilated. Perbapf there i« «Be eharatiter omitted in the Chinese text,
«id Ahgun dmghiz was ori|^nally inteiMkd. Abtukun or Akgun was an im-
portant port on the Ca^ian sea, which was known also under the name of
the tea af Absakan (D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 255; and BibL OrienL ^. 10) . The
aame name STuan t'ien-yi-^ze for the Caspian, ocoors onoe more m the TUan
9ki (see fitrther on, 68).
*■* TaiJko Un§, liteially ^^tbe mountains of great peaoe,'* denotes evi*
dently the Caueants,
^** Accavdiqg to the Rassian annals, one of the khans of the Polo vtsy
(Kipchaks), l^ nane Fury K<mcka.komdh was killed by the Mongols in
1223 (Kararazia, vol. iii, p. 228).
*** Perhaps the river A-U-gi denotes the KaVka; for it is certain that
the Chinese aathor, by the great and the little Mi-^*i-sze-lao, means the
princes MstiaUw. As we hav^e seen, three prinoes of this name fought in the
UttkoftheEalka.
>»« Ye-mi-^ denotes doubtless the cily of Emil or Imil, repeatedly men-
tioned by the Persian authors. The name has survived in that of a riyer
<near Chagmcbak). As to the place Ho-dji, I know nothing about it. A city
i^ ^ Hu-dji is mentioued in the itineraiy of Ye-lU HUliang (see Appendix
to this paper) together with Ye-mi-lu
Digitized by
Google
146 NOTICES OP THB MEDi'JSTAL GEOGRAPHT AUD
(from Dje-bo) to march against the ^ ^-^ K^u-r-fe^^^stM
4g 6 |0 ^ Shi-r-toan ^a, ^ * <*and to advance upon several cities^
Bumnioiiing them to surrender. Ho-sze-mai-li then proceeded to
the country of the ^ ^ ^ Gu-r-dji,^*'' and marched against
another nation called p^ fj^ A-m (Asi), capturing the city of
H 1^ Hei'lin. > » » After this the Wa-lo-ez^ (Russians) were defeated
at gi g^ III rte-r-«A«»,> ••and their king j^ ^ jgl K ^^J^
8ze4a (Mstislav) was taken prisoner. I>je-ho ordered Ho-sze-mai-
li to convey Mi-4il-82e-U to the emperor's (eldest) son Djtirch\
who put him to death. Subsequently the j^ ^ Kang-li^*^
were attacked, the city of ^ ^ /V |£ Bo-tze-ha-H was captured,
and the king of this country "S, Vt & W' Ho-foaze'handefea.ted.
When tlie Kin-ch^a (Kipchaks) had been subdued, the (Mongol)
army returned and Dje-ho died.
PART V. EXPEDITION OF THE MONGOLS TO THB COUNTRIES
NORTH OF THE CASPIAN SEA AND WEST OF THE VOLGA,
A. D; 1286—1242.
62. In tliis chapter, I shall review the invasion of the countries
of the Kipchaks, the Asi and the Bulgars, as also the ravaging of
R\i»8i^f Poland, Sihda and Hungary by the Mongols ; comparing,
western accounts with the statements of the Chinese and Mongols,
as I have done in the previous chapter.
After Chingliiz and his generals had ravages! Persia, the countries
of th<4 Caucasus and southern Eussia, a. d. 1220 — 1224, the war-
like enteq>rise6 of the Mouj^ols towards the west were stopped for
some years ; the armies being occupied in the east, with the
conquest of the Kin empire, in northern China. In the beginning
of 1234, the dynasty of tlie Kin was overthrown, and Ogotai khan
»•* ProbRbly the Kurde are meant. The Mohammedan authors report
(D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. .327), that the Turcomans and the Kurds entered the
service of the Mongols ; and when tlie latter invaded Georgia, the Turco-
mans and Kurds formed the avant-guard.
1 «* Perhaps the shah of Shin-an, who flal to Derbend, is meant (see 58).
»«^ Ok-r-cye is the Persian name for the Geoi-pans (J5tW. Orient, p. 378).
»•• Hei'lin in Chinese, means *• black forest. But it may be, that here
a foreign name is rendered by Hei-lin. I can give no explanation regarding
this place.
» •• As shan in Chinese, means **mountain," or **hill/' the name may also
be read ** the hill of Tie-r."" I may observe, that the Mohammedan authors
mention a city Thki, north of the Caucasus, sacked by the Mongols at the
time spoken of here. On the Catalan map (see Yule's Cathay) a place Ter-
chi on the north-western shore of the Caspian, not far from the mouth of the
Edit (Volga), is marked. Astrakhan on the same map is tenned Jgitarchan,
' * » The Kankalis ;— see 64, further ou.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
/
QiSTORT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 147
(1229 — 1242) then resumed tlie conquest of the countries in the
west, commenced by hia father.
The Tarllck Djihan Kushai states (D'Ohsson, torn, ii, p. 15),
tliat already in 1229, Ogotai had sent an army of thirty thousand
men, under the command of the generals Oueukiai and Sunodcd
(perliaps a clerical error for Subutai), to conquer the countries of
the Kijfchaks, Saccantis^*^ and Bulgars, This expedition seems
to be alluded to in the Russian annals. Karamzin, vol iii, p. 270i
states : — *' After the battle of the Kalka, for six years nothing was
heard of the Mongols; but in the year 1229, certain Saxiny,
fuj^itives of the Poiovtay, and some Bidgarf posted at the river
Yaiky aiTived in Bulgaria, bringing the news that the Mongols
wecB again approaching ; but they tarried, for it was not till six
years later that Baty appeared at thei Volga and wintered neat
the capital of the Bulgars."
63. The Yii/m ch*ao pi shi says (Palladius* translation, p. 149) :
—"The emperor ordered the valiant Subietaito subdue the eleven
nations (who were not yet subject to the Mongols), via. the Kmiylin,
the KibchUy the Ubadjiyiy the Uhufu, the Mmljar, the Asu^ the
Siesu, the Sier/cesu, Kesldmir, BiUar and Lala^ — to cross the two
rivers Djayakh and IdU, and to march directly upon the cities
Kiwamieii and Kermwn"
These eleven nations, and the cities against which Subietai
directed his host, are twice more mentioned in the Yuan chUio pi
$hi(Pall transl., pp. 152, 155) with some variations in the spelling
of the names. There appear also two new names, Mieyie or
Meketineng and Kelie, I will try to identify the^e names as far as
my acquaintance with the mediaeval geography of the regions here
spoken of may enable me.
64. The Kanglin of the Yuan Mao pi tthi, are without doubt
the same as the KankuliSf or Kankly of the Mohammedan authors.
According to Rashid-eddin (D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 197), this people
dwelt — at the beginning of the 13th century— on the steppes north
of the sea of Khorazm (Aral), and north-east of the C^pian sea.
The Kipchaks were their western neighbours.
Piano Carpiui, after having quitted the country of the Cknnani
(same as the Kipchaks ; — see further on. Part VI), entered the de-
serts of the Canyitie, by which name he means the Kankalis ; page
749 ; — "Post hoc terram intravimus Cangitarum quae magnam habet
in pluribus locis penuriam aquarum ; in qua etiam homines pauci
morantur propter aquae defectum. .* Et t^m
Comani qnam Cangitse non laborant, sed tantum de animalibus
vivebant ; nee aedificabant domos, sed in tabemaculis habitabant.
»♦» See note 128.
Digitized by
Google
148 NOnCBS OF THS MXDlMJAh GBOaBAFBTT AND
Istos etllLm Tartari deleverunt, et liabitant in terrain ipsorom; et mi
qui remanserunt xedacti sunt in serTitutem eoram.''
Eubruquis terms the same people Cangle ; p. 265 : — ^ Qnidam
Comani qui dicebantur Causle ; " and p. 274 ; — " Cangle, qxiedam
parentela Comanorum."^^*i^
In the Chinese historical works of the Mongol period, th9
Kankalis are repeatedly spoken of, but the information the Chinese^
authors giye about this people is yery meagre. The name i»
generally spelt there j^ £ K'ang-li or ]^ j|| K^ang-li, — sometimes
also ^ H Hang-U. The K'ang-li were known to the Kin, a»
eaily as the 12th century (see abore, 31 X a khan of that nation
being desirous of becoming a rassal of th!e Kin emperor. In the
Yuan M the name K*ang-li occui» repeatedly, and especially in
the biographies. As they were a warlike nation, the Mongol
khans used to place them in their army, and many brave generals
of the Mongol empire b^onged to the K'ang-IL
>P ^ /K Burhurmu, whose bic^graphy is found in chap, cxxx
of the Yiimi aki, was a K'ang-IL It is stated there, that this nation
derived its origin from the f^ ]|[ K'ao-4cii,^**SL people mentioned
in the ** History of the Han." Bu-hu-mu's son flg ^ K^tdrHui has
a separate biography, — ^in chap, cxliii.
In chap, cxxxvi, we find the biograj^y of |f^ ^ /{! ;j^ A-^ia-
bthhua^ who was a prince of the reigning family of the K*ang-1L
The armies of Chinghiz had ravaged the country of the K'ang-
IL "When the king died, he left a widow, belonging to tiie tribe of
T§ Wi'^ JA S. 8^^-^*^ gurma-li; anrd owing to the ruined
state of her affairs, she wa» for a long time unable to leave her
country (she was evidently desirous to proceed to the Mongol
court). Subsequently however, through some miraculous agency,
she was surprised on one occasion by the appearance of some
richly laden camels. Consequent on this, she set out with
her two sons ^ ^ ICH-lu and ^ ^ Ya-ya for the residence of
the emperor ; and after two years returned home, leaving her sons
with OgotaL Thirteen years later she again proceeded to the court of
'«* The Kankalis and the Eipchaks, or Comans, belonged indeed to tb«
aame race (Turks).
>«* The character ]|[ is also read cM. The German orientalist Ham-
mer, who was scarcely aware of the Chinese form of the name here translat-
ed, also identifies the K<Khchi with the Kankalis (Bitter's Asia^ toI. t, p.
695). Kao^ehi in Chinese means ** high cart ; '* and in the ** History of ihe
Wei " (in the 6th century of our era), the name of this people is explained by
the high wheels they nsed to put on their carts. Hammer was proh&bl^ lei
to his identification by a statement of Rashid-eddin (Berezin, L e, toI. i, p.
18), that kankly in Turkish means "a cart," and that this name was applied
to these people because they had first invented carts.
Digitized by
Google
HISrORT OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 149
Mengn khan at i^ }|^ Ho-lin (Kafakonim), to see her sons.'**
A-sha-bu-hua, in whose biography these details are found, was the
grandson of this lady, and the son of Ya-ya. A-sha-bu-hua who
was a general in Kubilai khan's service, die«l in 1301. His brother
R R 'r^^^'o was also a distinguished officer in Kubilai*s life-guard.
He had the title of || t|t ^ Yiin-chiing wang, To-to*s son
Tie-mu-r-ta was minister under the last Mongol emperor Shun-ti.
See his biography in chap. cxL Ya-ya had also a son ^ ^ g^
Wa-fo-man (Othman).
Besides this, the name of K*ang-li appears in the biographies of
the following distinguished personages, natives of that country :
Chap, cxxiii : ^ J|^ Ai-mOy belonged to the tribe ^ ^ ]|| £
Ba^u K^ang-li, He accompanied Su-bu-t'ai no-yen, wuen the
latter waged war in the country of the KHu-cha ( Kipchaks). His son
4L ^ 'a ^ Yesu-t^ai^ distinguished himself at the conquest of
the Cninese province of Fukien, and at the expedition to Ji-pen
(Japan), and died in 1288.
Chap, cxxxiii : Ye-m-de^, the son of Ai-ho Bo-ya-imi,
Chap, cxxxiv : Tu-hurlu^ — in the service of Kubilai, was the
ninth son of A-H-ia-ahl, who was a grandson of the K'ang-li prince
Lna,
In the same chapter is the biography of ^ m jg Wn-lo-sze,^^"
who was the secretary of Kubilai khan's successor. His father
Ming4i T^ie-mu-r had held the same office under Kubilai; and his
grandfather Hai-du had served in Mangn khan's army. His
great-grandfather il^ ^ f|§ H Ha-ehi Bo-yao^^^hsA surrendered
in early times to the Mongols (probably when Chinghiz conquered
western Asia), and had been appointed superintendent of the herds
belonging to Kubilai khan's mother. Wa-lo-sze's son KHng-Pung,
who served under the last Mongol emperor Shun-ti, has a separate
biography, — in chap, cxlii. Thus the Kankali Ha-shi Bo-yao and his
descendants held office in the Mongol empire from the beginning
to the end.
Chap, exxxv: T*a4i^h% — served under Kubilai; his father
* « « Archimandrite Palladius states {Record o/Eceles. Miss, Yot. iv, p. 249),
thftt her adventares have furnished the material for a Chinese drama.
1 « • The name of this man is rendered by the same Chinese characters
which in the Fiian shi generally represent Russia.
**• The two characters Bo-yao are perhaps intended for Bayaut, This
was, according to the Mohammedan anthers (D'Ohsson, tom. 1, p. 197)» the
iiame of a branch of the Kankalis, to which Tnrkan khatun, the mother of
Mohammed shah of Khorazm belonged. There were a great nnmber of
Kankalis in Khovaresm when the Mongols first invaded the country. The
abov«*mentioned Ai-bo Bo-ya-wu was probably also a Bayaut
Digitized by
Google
150 NOTICKS OP THE MEDIAEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
Te-ll II -ho having surrendered to Chingliiz. Ibid: Ming-an, — was
also a Kankali in Kubilai's service.
Finally, in chap, ccv, is the biography oi Vl^ ^ Ilorma, pkced
under the rubric of " Villanous officers."
Mr. Schott, the well-known sinologue, in an article published in
1844, in the AhhandLd.hjL Akad.d. WUseusch, of Berlin, tries to
identify the Kankali with the j^ Jg K^ang-kd of the Han dynasty,
and the Kanggar of the Byzantine authors of the 10th and 11th
centuries. As to the latter identification he may be right ; but
in regard to K*ang-kU there is no evidence but some similarity
of sound. In the ** History of the T*ang," chap. cclviii6, article
" K*ang" or " K'ang-kii," we read that this country is also called |||
5f£ ?4 Sa-ino-gien, and the kingdom mentioned in the itinerary of
lluan-tsang under the name of Scu-mo-klm is without doubt Samar-
cand (Julien*s Mem, s, I. Cimtrees Occid, tom. i, p. 18).
65. As regards the other countries, cities and rivers, enumerated
in the above-quoted passages of the Yuan ch^ao pi ski, I may offer
the following elucidations.
Kihcha denotes KipcJiak. Of this people more detailed accounts
will be given in Part VI.
Uhadjigi seems to be intended for Abkhazi ; see above, 69.
The Ulnsu (Orusze) of the Yil/xn di'ao pi shi are the Russians.
The A9U (the name is sometimes written Atnt^ which is the
Mongol plural 6f Asu) are the Asi or Alans of western medieval
authors.
The Moiljar are the Magyars or Hungarians.
The Sterke»u are the Cherkess.
The Bular (the name is written also Fidar and Pularman) are
the Bulgars.
The Stem (termed also Sam) are probably the Saxiny or Saxi (see
note 128), or perhaps the Sassans of the Mohammedan authors; —
the Saxon coloniea in Transylvania (see further on, note 172).
The name Keshimir occurs also among the names of countries,
with the conquest of which Subutai had been intrusted. The
celebrated Cashmir lay far out of his way ; and according to the
Yiian shi, it was only in 1 253 that a Mongol corps was sent to
that country. I may however mention, that Piano Carpini, — whose
information was gathered in 1247, — in enumerating the countries
conquered by the Mongols, has noticed Casmir in his list (L c. p. 708).
We meet further the name Lola among the eleven nations or
countries mentioned in the Yiian chUio pi shi. This name is re-
placed by Kelie, where the list is given for the second time (/. c
p. 152). It seems to me that by Kelie, the Kelar of the Moham-
medan authors is intended. Thus they term the king of Hungary',
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 151
as we shall see further on. By a misunJerstatiding, the clironiclor
of the Yuan ch*ao pi shi may hare taken Kelar for the name of a
country. Sometimes Kashicl also takes Kelar for a country. Com-
pare Prof. Berezin*s transL vol. ii, p. 74: — " Ogotai khan conquered
Khatai and the countries of Kelar, Bashkurt, Pula, Det^ht Kijh-
cJtak, Ru88, Cfherkess, As, etc." Again, /. e, vol. i, pp. 2, 51, Kelar
appears as the name of a country, and Ka^ihid always associates it
with Bashkurt, by which name properly the Bashkirs are meant ;
but the same author applies this name to the Hungarians also
(D*Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 621). I cannot therefore agree with Prof.
Berezin, who suggests that Kelar may have been a country near
the Ural.
The Yuan ch'ao pi shi mentions two rivers which Subutai had
been ordered to cross, viz. the Djnyakh and IdiL The Djayakh
is the Ural of our day, which discharges into the Caspian sea.
It is mentioned by Zemarchus (6th ccut.) under the name of
Daich (Yule's Cathy, p. clxvi), and is called Geech by Constantine
Porphyrogenitus. Carpini (p. 743) styles the river Jaec; — Riibru-
quis (p. 274), Jagae ; Haithon also writes Jaic; the Catalan map
terms it Jayech. Idil or Atel was the mediaeval name for the
Volga, It is known that the ancients called this river Rha (Am-
mianus Marcellinus, 4th cent.) or Rapotamos (Ptolemy). Atel or
Idil is not a proper name, but means "river" in the Turkish dialects
(Klaproth, Mhn, ret. <i VAsie, tom. ii, p. 374). The Mohammedan
authors write AtU ; Rubruquis (p. 258) calls the Volga Etilia,
Carpini (p. 743) gives also the name Volga: — "tercium Volga,
istud flumen est vald^ magnum, su])er quod vadit Bati." The
Catalan map terms the river Edit. There was also a city Athel on
the Volga, in the 10th century, and the capital of the Khazars,
according to Massudi (Klaproth, Magazin Asiatique, tom. i, pp.
266, 276).
It remains to identify the three cities mentioned in the Yiian
fli^ao pi shi in connection with Subutai's expedition. Miegie
(the name is also spelt — erroneously it seems, — Meketmeng) is i)ro-
bably identical with the city of Mie-kHe-sze or Mai-k*(f8ze, mentioned
in the Yiian shi, among the cities north of the Caucasus captured
by Mangu khan (see further on, 71).
By Kiwamien (the name is also written Keihie and Kiwa ; the
latter reading seems to be preferable) evidently the city of Kiev,
the capital of Russia up to the year 1169, is meant. Kiev was
tiiken by the Mongols in 1240. On the Catalan map, Kiev is
atyled Chiva,
1 am not prepared to say what place is intended by Kermien ;
the name is written also Kerman.
66. According to the Tarikh DJihmi Kusliai and the Djami nt
Digitized by
Google
152 NOTICES OF THE MEDIJSVAL QGOGRAPHT AND
Tevarihh (D'Ohsson, torn, ii, pp. 619 sqq), it was resolved at the
second htrlltai convoked under the reign of Ogotai, that a vast
army should he raised in order to subdue the countries of the Asi^
Btdf^ars, Kipchaks and Russians, all bordering upon the territories
allotted to Batu,^*'^ the son of Chinghiz* eldest son Djuchi. Ogo-
tai designated the following princes to assist Batu in the command :
Knyuk and Kadan,^*^mn^ of Ogotai; Mangfi and Budjec,^**
sons of Tulei ; J?ten> ***and Baidar, sons of Cliajratai; JSTttZ/^an,' * »
brother of Ogotai; and Orda, Tangiit d^jwl iS7/i6aw,** 'brothers of
Batu. The renowned general Subutai hahadur took part also in
this expedition, which was set in motion in February, 1236.
A. Beginning op the campaign. Invasion op the country
OP the Asi and the Bulgars, a. d. 1236 — 1237.
67. The Mohammedan authors report (D'Ohsson, torn, ii, ppt
619 sqq), that after having marched during the whole summer, the
Mongol army arrived in autumn at the ordo of the sons of Djuchi,
in the neighbourhood of the realm of the Bulgars, at the river ....
(the name is illegible in the Persian MS. probably the Volga is
meant). In the winter of 1 236 — 1 237, the Mongol princes detached
Subutai bahadur to invade the country of the Asi and the Btdtfctrs.
This general proceeded to the city of ... . (the name is illegible in
Rashid's record, but the Tarikh Djihan Kushai states, that in tbis
campaign the celebrated city of Bulgar was first captured, and
its inhabitants massacred or dragged away in slavery). Rashid
mentions two chiefs, — apparently Bulgarian, — Bayan(?) and Chi-
ku, (?) who came in person to render homage to the princes, and
*«* The Mohammedan authors call bim always BcUu, In the YUan «U
his name is written ^ ^ Ba-du; — in the YVanck*aopi9hit Batu, To the
Russian chroniclers, the conqueror of Russia is known under the name of
Baty. Cnrpini also writes Baty.
^** It lb 6^i-^and ^ ^ Ho-dan in the YUan shi, chap, evil,
Geneal. tables. Kuyuk was afterwards elected Mongol emperor (1246-1248).
Kadan is also called Kadan Ogul by Rashid (D^Ohsson, tom . ii, p. 99).
'«* U^ {f Meng-k'o in thd Fvoh shi. Mangu was afterwards Mongol
emperor, 1251 — 1259. Bu^jie is termed ^ ^ Bu-ch-o in the Yikui «^
and Buigec by Carpini, p. 667.
» » « ^ttW is mentioned in the Ytiun ch*ao pi 9hi (see further on, 81) .
' * * H 99 S K'v/)'lie'kien in the Yilan shij chap, cvii, GeneaL tables.
Kulkan was kUled in Russia (D'O.hsson, tom. ii, p. 625).
»»• Orda is termed $^ § ^- Wa4u-do in the Yiian shi. He is men-
tioned in the Annals of that work suh anno 1236, together with his brother
Ba-dn. Shiban's name (§ |JE Si-han) is met in Subutai's biography ;— -see
further on, 80.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 153
^jrere tlien released ; but tliey afterwards revolted, and Subutai was
«eiit again to snbdue them.
The Kossian annals state (Karamzin, vol. iii, p. 270), that Baty
wintered near the Volga in 1236 — 1237, not far from the capital
of the Bnlgars, which was destroyed in the autumn of 1237.
The Yiian shi says nothing about the invasion of Bulgaria. In
the biography of Subutai, where all the military doings of this
famous general are related, no mention is made of Bulgar. But on
an aacient Chinese map of the 14th century (see Part VI of this
paper), /JF^ M M % Ba-li-a-r is marked to the east of Kussia.
B, Expedition against the Kipchaks, Bokshas and
BUBTASSES, A. D. 1237.
68. Rashid says (Z. c. torn, ii, p. 623): — "The Mongol princes
after deliberation, determined to extend their army and to pro-
ceed in a vast line, as is generally done at a battue, Mangu,
who commanded the left flank near the (Caspian) sea, captured
Bachman, one of the most valiant chiefs of the KipcJcaJcs^ who be-
longed to the tribe of OlerliJCy (?) and KacJiar Ogola, who belongeil
to tiie people of ... . (probably A^), Bachman, who had for a long
time evaded his pursuers, had collected a troop of robbers and fugi-
tives, and was a constant source of trouble to the Mongols, some-
times carrying off considerable booty from them. As he frequently
changed his abode, and hid himself in the forests bordering on the
river Atil (Volga), it was difficult to catch him. Mangu gave or-
ders to prepare a squadron of two hundred boats, and to put a
hundred men in each boat The prince himself with one part of
the squadron, went along one bank of the river, beating the adja-
cent forests; whilst his brother Budjek, with the rest of the boats,
ransacked the opposite bank. At one place the Mongols found
vestiges of a recently abandoned encampment, and an old woman
informed them that Bachman had retired *to an island. As
they had no boats near that place, they were unable to pursue
Bachman, when suddenly a high wind arose, causing the water to
go down. The Mongol troops forded the river, and he was taken
a Viwproviste ; his men being either drowned or killed. The
^longols returned with a large booty, without having lost a single
man. Bachman solicited the favour to be killed by Mangu's own
hand ; but this prince ordered his brother Budjec to cut the
Kipchak chief through the middle ; and Kachar Ogola, the chief of
the Ases was also killed. The Mongol princes passed the summer
of 1237 in that country. In the same year Batu, Orda, Barkai,
Kadan, Bun andKulkan attacked theBokshas^ * 'and the Buriasses,"
' * » By Bokshas we have prubably to understand the Mokshas. This is
Digitized by
Google
154 NOTICES OF THE MKDUSVAL OEOORAPHy AND
The Titan sJii also reports the capture of Bachman. In tl>«
records of the emperor Maiic^ai, in chap, iii we read : —
"In the 3rd month of 1237, Meng-k'o invaded ^ ^ Kln-ch'a
(Kipchak), and approached the sea called ^ fli *§ J^ K^uan-t'iei^
yi'Sze (the Caspian sea; — see note 130). The chief of the Kin-ch*a,
named 7V ^ ^ Ba-chH-vum fled with his family to an island in
the sea. MeDg-k*o, when informed of this fact, proceeded imme^
diately with his troops to capture him. Happily a strong wind
arose, which caused the water to fall, so that it could he forded ; and
Meng-k*o said — * Heaven opens up my way.' Ba-ch'i-man's troops
were massacred, and he was made prisoner. Meng-k'o ordered him
to kneel down ; hut he replied — * I have been myself a king, and
do not fear death ; I am not a camel, that I should kneel.* "
After this he put the Mongols in mind of the rising of the flood,
and advised them to think of returning ; and indeed part of the
troops were obliged to reach the opposite shore by swimming. In
the biography of Subutai {Yuan shi, chap, cxxi) the same story is
reported, and there the merit of the seizure of Ba-ch*i-man is attri-
buted to this general.
C. Invasion of Xgrthern Russia, a. d. 1237 — 1238.
69, I may begin with the accounts found in the Russian annals,
which of course give the fullest information regarding these
events. Compare Karamzin, vol. iii, pp. 272 sqq. The following
are the chief events found in the Russian records regarding the
second Mongol invasion.
Aftet the city of Bulgar had been destroyed, the Mongols aj>-
peared, towards the end of 1237, on the frontiers of Russia, then
bounded on the east by Bulgaria. The cities of Pi'onsli\ BiaUjorotl
and Ijestaivets were captured, ami they arrived at Biazan, where
the prince Yurt/ (George) had shut himself up. This prince was not
able to resist the Mongol arms ; Riazan was taken by assault on
December 21st, 1237, when tliere was a general massacre of the
inhabitants, in which the prince Yury with his family perished.
The city of Kolomna, defended by Yury's brother BohKin, shared
the same fate as Riazan. Vladimir the son of the grand-duke
Yury of Vladimir had been intrusted with the defence of Moscow;
but he was also defeated by the ^longols and made prisoner.
The grand-duke Yury now becoming alarmed, left Vladimir,
and posted his army on the banks of the Siti (an affluent of
the Mologa), He determined to wait there for auxiliary troops
promised by his brothers Yaroslav of Kiev and Sviatoslav ; Lis
even now the ranie of a peojilc f»f Finiusli mce near the Volga. The Bur-
tusses are i»iobably identical with the JlordvinSf living also on the Volga.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 155
sons Vsevolod and Mstislav having been left meantime to defend
the capital Vladimir. On the 2nd of February, 1238, the Mongols
invested Vladimir ; and led on by the prince, they summoned the
city to surrender. One Mongol detachment had been sent to
Suzdal ; and after having sacked this place, joined the main army
at Vladimir. On the 8th of February the city surrendered, and
according to the Mongol custom, the inhabitants were put to the
sword ; the whole family of the grand-duke having perished on
the occasion. After this the Mongol troops were divided into
several corps, which moved about in different directions, sacking
the cities and ravaging the country. Thus in February, 1238, the
cities of Voljelcy, GorodetSy Kostrormkoi Galich, Pereslav, Bostoff,
Taroslav, Yurieff and JDmitroff were plundered or destroyed.
The grand-duke Yury, still on the river Siti awaiting succour from
his brothers, was attacked by the Mongols on the 4th of March,
and killed with most of his troops. Another Mongol corps had
turned towards Novgorod^ and after having taken Volok Lamski;
and Twer they invested Torjok, which city surrendered on the 5th
of March, after a siege of two weeks. When Baty had arrived at
a distance of a hundred versts from the rich city of Novgorod, he
suddenly marched back (the reason of his return is unknown^,
and directed his host against Kozelsk (in the province of Kaluga).
This insignificant city was able to resist the Mongols for seven
weeks, owing to the heroism of its inhabitants. Finally they were
obliged to surrender, and suffered the common fate of those who
opposed the Mongols. The Eussian chroniclers report, that Baty,
after having massacred all the inhabitants of the city, named it
" the bad city."* « * After this the Mongols returned to the coun-
try of the Polovtsy (Kipchaks) ; and Yaroslav prince of Kiev, the
brother of Yury, who had been killed in the battle on the Siti,
went to Vladimir and was proclaimed grand-duke.
70. The above-related invasion of Russia by the Mongols is
spoken of in the following terms in the Tarikh Djihan Kushai
(D^Ohsson, torn, ii, p. 619) :—
" After the city of Bulgar had been taken, the Mongol armies
invaded Eussia, and conquered that country as far as the city of
M0CO88 ; the inhabitants of which were numerous as ants and
locusts. The army was obliged to pass through vast forests, so
dense that not even a serpent could penetrate them. The Mon-
gol princes therefore ordered roads to be cut across, wide enough
for three carts to pass abreast. Catapults were set up to demolish
the wall of Mocoss; and after a siege of several days the place sur-
rendered, when immense booty was taken. Orders were given to
i»4 Probably he named it tnao halik, as the Mongols — according to Ka«
shid — called a had city ("mauvaise Tille ;" — D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 430).
Digitized by
Google
156 NOTICES OP THE MEDliEVAL GEOGRAPHY ANr>
cut off tho right ears of all the corpses; and thus it was found that
the number slain amounted to two hundred and seventy tbou-
sand."i«*
Eashid-oddin gives a more detailed account of this expedition;
but it is to be regretted, that the names of the greater number of the
places mentioned in Eussia cannot be ascertained, owing to the
want of diacritical marks in the Persian text. He says: —
"In the autumn of 1237, the Mongol princes marched all together
against the Russians. Kuyuk, Mangu, Kulkan, Kadan and Buri
besieged the city of Bariy (?) and took it after three days. They
then stormed the city of /</«, (?) — where Kulkan was mortally
wounded; — and defeated and killed Uinncm (the prince Eoman of
Kolomna) one of the chiefs of the Russians. The city of ... . was
captured after a siege of five days (probably Moscow is meant) and
the emir Uldi-timur (Vladimir, who defended Moscow) killed.
It took eight days to capture the city of the great Yurki ( Yurki
hiaurgh ; — ^probably Vladimir the capital of the grand-duke Yury
or George). The city of K, . .r Nikla (illegible ; — ^D'Olisson has
St. Nicolas), the capital of the country of . . . . (illegible; — D'Ohsson
has Venceslav) was taken after only five days' siege. The sove-
reign of this country, the great Yurki, who liad hidden himself in
the forests^ was made prisoner and executed. > * •The Mongol prin-
ces now held a kunltai, where it was determined to proceed to the
interior of Russia by different routes; and the Mongols took all the
cities and fortresses they met with on their way. Batu besi^ed
the city of /iTt'Z Acaska for two months^ *'Avithout success; but
when he had been joined by the princes Kadan and Buri, the city
was taken by assault in three daya. After this the princes can-
toned their troop© and took rest for some time.*'
The information found in the Yuan ^d with respect to the
second invasion of Eussia is very meagre. In the records of the
emperor Meng-k'o (chap, iii) it is stated, that after Ba-ch'i-man,
chief of the Kin-ch'a, had been killed (see above, 68), Meng-k*o
accompanied Batu in the expedition against the S^ j^ JS» ^<^^
sze (Russians). At the siege of the city of ^ ^ ^ Ye-lie-dsan^ * «
» » » D'Ohsson identifies Mocoas with Moscow, He may be right ; I would
however observe, that Moscow at the time emoken of was not a krge and po-
pulous city. It had been founded in 1147 by the grand-duke Yury Dolgo-
ruky, but was destroyed in 1176 by a prince of Kiazan.
> * • There is some confusion in these accounts regarding the names.
> » ^ It seems KozeUJc is meant ; which place, according to the Russian
annals, resisted for seren weeks.
»»• It seems that by Ye-liC'dsan, Riazan is meant ; and I suppose that
by a mistake the character ye has been connected with the name ; for Lie-
d^an would be just the proper Chiuese spelling of the name Riazau.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 157
he fought in person, and it was due to his bravery that the city-
was taken.
D. Expedition to the regions of the Caucasus,
A. D. 1238—1239.
71. Rashid reports, that ** in the autumn of 1 238 and Kadan
marched against the Clrcassea, and in winter killed their prince
Takan, (?) Shiban, Budjec and Buri made an incursion upon the
country of the Mfiriim, a portion of the nation called Cliinehak.
Barkai defeated the Kipchaks and made the chief of the Mehits
prisoner.
"In the winter of 1238—1239, .... (probahly Mangu's name is to
he supplied) with Buri and Kadan invested the city oiMangaaa (the
name may be read also Mike6s\ which was taken after six week3'
siege. In the spring of 1239, Kukdai was sent to capture Timtir
kahalia (lit. " the Iron gate;!' Derbend on the Caspian sea is meant),
and to take possession of the adjacent countries."
A corroboration of the above-mentioned accoiHit of the siege of
Mangass or Mikess seems to be givea in the Yuan «&*.. In the
Annals, sub anno 1239, we read:^ — ^'Meng-i'» (Mangn) invested
the city p^ 0 -^ -^ Jg A-su Mie-k'iesze and took it after three
months' siege" It appears to me that by A-su Mie-k'iensze is to,
he understood Mie-k'te-sze, a city of the A»u^ (A^i or Alans).
The same name, or nearly the same, occurs several times in the
Yiian ski. Thus in chap, cxxii, in the biography of Si-li gan-hu
(a Mongol general of Tangut extraction, who took part in the
western expeditions under Batu), it is stated, that in 1239, in the
11th month, the city of A-eu Mie-k^ie-sze was reached by the army.
It was well fortified and diflScult to storm. In the spring of 1240
however, Si-li gaurbu conducted an assault, which, was successful,
and the city was taken. In chap, cxxxii, — biography of Ba-du-r, —
the storming of a city ^ ^ j^ Mai-h'osze by Meng-k'o is related.
A similar name of a city, 0^ i£ ^ Mai-Uie-sze is also men-
tioned in chap, cxxviii, in the biography of the Kipchak prince
T'vrt'urha. We have seen, that the name of a city Mie-gie ap-
pears also in the Yiian eh'ao pi ^i (see above, 63). I have little
doubt that the Mie-k^iesze or Mai-ko-sze of the Yuan shi, and the
Miegie of the Mongol annals, are identical with the Mikess of Ea-
shid ; but as to the position of this place I can give no informa-
tion. I may however quote a statement of Professor GrigorieflT
(Buman Oriental Record^ vol. i, p. 64), mentioning a city Mokhai
or Mokhshi in the dominions of the khans of the Golden Horde.
This may perhaps be the Mie-k'ie-sze of the Chinese authors. But
Professor Grigorieff says, that the existence of that city is known
only from some ancient coins struck there.
Digitized by
Google
158 NOTICES OF THE MEDIiEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
E, The ravaging op Southern Russia by the Mongols,
A. D. 1240.
72. I may again begin with the accounts drawn from the Rus-
sian annals (Karamzin, vol. iv, pp. 6 sqq).
The grand-duke Yury of Vladimir and his sons had all perished
by the sword of the Mongols ; and after the latter had retired,
Yaroslav of Kiev, the brother of Yury, took possession of the
throne of Vladimir, ceding Kiev to Michael of Chernigov. Baty,
after having reduced the Polovtsy, again invaded Eussia, ravaged
the country of the Mordvins, plundered Murom and GorokoveU^
and threatened the grand-dukedom of Vladimir ; but suddenly he
turned his host southward to the rich countries of southern Rus-
sia, and destroyed Pereslav, One corps of the Mongol army was
directed against Chernigov ; which city, defended by the valiant
prince IMstislav Glebovich, the cousin of Michael of Kiev, was
taken by assault and destroyed. Mstislav however succeeded in
making his escape to Hungary.
After this the Mongols proceeded to Kiev, which Mengu khan
liad previously reconnoitred. He had advanced as far as the city
of Piassoclmy on the Dnieper, and was mwch delighted on getting
sight of the magnificent city of Kiev, where his envoys had been killed.
When the Mongols approached, Michael fled to Hungary, and the
boyar Dmitry took upon himself the defence of the city ; while
BUty arriving with his immense host, invested it on all sides.
I may here give the translation of a passage of the contemporary
Russian annals of Woskressensk (Karamzin, vol. iv, p. 285), refer-
ring to the siege of Kiev : —
"Like dense clouds the Tatars^* •pushed themselves forward
towards Kiev, investing the city on all sides. The rattling of
their innumerable carts, the bellowing of camels and cattle, the
neighing of horses, and the wild battle* cry were so overwhelming
as to render inaudible the coiwersation of the people inside the
city. A Tatar named Tavrul had been captured, and he reported
that Baty himself was before' Kiev ; — that his brothers (relations)
were all valiant captains ; Urdlu (Ordla, brother of Batu), Baidar
(son of Chagatai), Biriu (Buri, also a son of Chagatai), Kadan (son
of Ogotai), Bechak (Budjek; — see note 149), Mengu (son of Tulei)
and Kiv/yuk (Kuyuk, son of Ogotai). When the news of the
khan's (Ogotai's) death reached Kuyuk, he returned and became
himself khan.'*® There was also Sebediai bogatyr, — who did
* * * The Mongols are always termed Tatars in the Russian annals, as
well as by the Hungarian and other western chroniclers. The name Mongol
was little known at that time in the west.
» • « The latter statement mast have been added a few years later ; for th«
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 159
not belong to the khan's relatives, but who was considered his
lirst general, — and another by name Burundal. These two had
conquered the whole country of Bulgar and Suzdal." ^ » ^
^Notwithstanding the stout resistance of the Russians, Kiev was
finally taken by assault and destroyed; the brave Dmitry wos
made prisoner. Batu spared his life, but took him along with him.
Dmitry is said to have subsequently persuaded Batu to leave Eus-
sia and invade the rich country of Hungary ; but before proceed-
ing thither, Batu sacked and plundered the cities of Vladimir in
Volhf/nia, Galich, Ladyjin (in Podolia) and Kamenets. At Krein-
nets however the Mongols suffered a defeat.
73. The account given by Rashid-eddin of the invasion of
southern Russia in 1240, is very confused, and some of the proper
names cannot be pronounced. The Persian historian states (Z. c.
torn, ii, p. 627): —
"After the princes Kuyuk and Mangu had left the army in the
autumn of 1239, the prince Batu with his brothers, and the princes
Kadan, Buri and Buchek, marched against the Iluesians and the
Karakalpaka (black caps). In nine days they took the great
Russian city of Mingerkan, (?) and after this all the cities of UJa-
dimir (Vladimir). After having ravaged the land to a great extent,
and sacked all the cities on tiieir way, they invested the city of
Uck-opul Vladimir (in Turkish — "the three sons of Vladimir")
with their united forces, and captured it in three days."
siege of Kiev took place in 1240, but OL'otai died only at the end of
1241, and Kuyuk was elected khan in 12?6 (Chinese annals). There aro
some discrepancies between the starlements of western and eastern authors, as to
the date when Kuyuk was recalled by his father, and also respecting the
time when Ogotai died. Kashid states (D'Ohsson, torn, ii, p. 118) : — **The
princes Kuyuk and Mangu, having received onlers from the emperor Ogotai
to return, left the army in the autumn of 1239. When they arrived in Tartar}',
Ogotai had already departed this life." But this does not agree with the
Yuan ch*ao pi shi, which reports, with many details, Kuyuk's reception by his
father, when he had arrived from the west (see further on, 81). According
to the Annals of the Yuanshi^ in 1240 Kuyuk was still with the army in the
west We read there under this year : — **T^ie prince Ou-yu had conquered
the countries in the west ; but there were still some nations who resisted,
and he dispatched a courier with a report." D'Olisson, torn, ii, p. 165, quotes a
passage from Roger's Miserabile carmen, in which it is stated that the Tatars
suddenly left Hungary, owing to the arrival of a courier bringing the news of
the great khan's death. The precise date of the arrival of the courier is not
given, but it may beconcluded that it hajjpcned in the winter of 1241 — 1^42.
This agrees with the Chinese annals.
* • * Sebediai bogatyr is Subutai bahadur, repeatedly spoken of in this
paper. I cannot understand why Karamzin will have the name Sebediai
to be read Sudal, and changes Bunindai into Buatyr (I. c. vol. iii, p. 11).
Burundai of the Russian chroniclers is doubtless the general Bnriddal of
Rashid's record, who distinguished himself in Poland and Hungary (see
further on, 75).
Digitized by
Google
160 NOTICES OF THE MEDLfiVAL OEOORAPHT AND
As to the Chinese accounts of these events, they are also me^^ve
and unintelligible. In the biography of Subutai, in the Yiian shi
it is stated, that in the year 1241, > ••the emperor Qgotai ordered
Batu and the other princes to attack ^ £ i^ Ye4i-ban, king of
the % ij Jgl Wu-lu-8ze (Russians). They then proceeded to in-
vest the city o^ ^ S. JB S T*U'li-sze-k'o, which for a long time
could not be taken ;» ^^^ut when Ye-li-ban had been made pris-
oner, the city was taken by assault. After this the Russians all
surrendered and the army returned.
F. Expedition of the Mongols to Poland, Silesia,
AND Moravia, a. d. 1240 — 1241.
74. The follo\^ing outline of this expedition is drawn from
D'Ohsson, who quotes Polish and other European annals (torn, ii,
pp. 120 sqq). After the death of Boleslans III, in 1139, Poland
was divided among his four sons; and when the Mongols pro-
ceeded from Russia westward, they found there four realms.
Boleslaus IV, pudicus, reigned over Krakow and Sandomir.
Conrad ruled Mazovia and Kuyavia; his residence being in Polotsk.
Henry II possessed lower Silesia and the provinces of Gnesen,
Posnania and Kalish ; residing himself in Vratislav or Breslau. The
dukedoms of Oppeln and Ratibor belonged to Miecislav.
The Tartars first appeared in Poland in the year 1240, plundered
the province of LnUin^ and then retired to Galicia, The next
winter, 1240 — 1241, they crossed the Vistula on the ice, ravaged
Sandomir, advanced to within seven miles of Krakow and returned
again to Galicia. Vladimir, palatine of Krakow, went in pursuit,
and succeeded in rescuing the prisoners and recovering a part of
the booty that had been taken ; but after a short time the Mongols
reappeared, desvastating Sandomir^ Lencisc and Kuyavia, The
Polish army endeavoured to oppose them, but was defeated near
JSzfjdlow, on March 18th, 1241. Boleslaus and all the nobles fled
to Moravia, Hungary and Germany ; and when the Mongols arrived
at Krakow, they found it deserted.
After this the Mongols entered Silesia; and as the bridges over the
Oder had been burnt, they crossed the river at Bativor, swimming,
or on extemporized bridges. Miecislav retired to LignitZy where
his cousin Henry rallied an army. The Mongols marched first
* • • The date 1241 is a mistake for 1240 ; for the events reported in the
biography under the year 1241, are placed there before the expedition to
Hungary, which as is well ascertained, took place in 1241.
> « * I can give no explanation about the king Vc-li-ban and the city of
T'u-li-szc-ko,
Digitized by
Google
HI8T0BT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 161
upon BreslaUfthe city having been burnt by the inhabitants, who had
shut themselves up in the citadel The Mongol anny did not stay
there, but proceeded to Ldgnitz^ where Henry of Silesia had suc-
ceeded in raising a host of thirty thousand men, — Poles andGennans.
Among the latter were the knights of the Teutonic order com-
manded by Poppo von Ostemau. The commander-in-chief of the
Mongols is called Peta by the Polish chroniclers. D'Ohsson thinks
that Baidar, the son of Chagatai is meant. The Mongols were
superior in number to their adversaries. On a great plain near
Lignitz, subsequently called Wahlstatt, on the 9th of April, 1241,
that memorable battle was fought which terminated in the
complete defeat of the Poles and Germans, and in which Henry
was killed. The Mongols remained for some time in the country,
and then invaded Moravia^ which belonged to the states of Ven-
ceslav of Bohemia. The latter sent five thousand men under the
command of Yaroslav von Sternberg to defend Ollmutz, This
valiant captain not only succeeded in holding out in the fortress,
hut caused great damage to the Mongols by a sally he made.
Finally, they withdrew to join the main body of the army, which
had been directed to Hungary.
75. Eashid-eddin's account of this expedition is very incomplete
and confused (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 621). He states that Batu,
Shiban and Buruldai marched upon the Polo (Poles) &nd Bashguirda
(Hungarians; — see further on, 78). The Polo were a very powerful
nation who professed the Christian faith, and whose territories
bordered on the country of the Franks. Aft.er this, Rashid describes
the expedition to Hungary, confounding the Poles with the Hunga-
rians.
An allusion to the Mongol invasion of Poland and Silesia is
found also in the Yiian shi, chap, cxxi, in the biography of Wu-
liang-ho-t*ai (the son of Subutai). It is stated there that Wu-liang-
ho-t'ai accompanied Batu, when he invaded the countries of the
Kirirch^a (Kipchaks) and Wu-la-sze (Russians). Subsequently he
took part also in the expedition against the ^ ^ ^ P^o-Ue-r and
.^ w^ ^ iVic-wi-«ze.i«*
* •* I have little doubt, that hj Po-lie-r the Poles are meant, and by Nie-
mi-sze the Germans. In the Russian annals, from the llth century, the Ger-
mans are always termed Niemtsy. This name occurs first, in the annals com-
piled in the beginning of the 12th century, the authorship of which is attri-
Duted to Neator, the rather of Russian history, who lived in the second half of
the llth centuiT (see Schloezer's Russian Annals of Nestor y Russian edition,
vol i, p. 87). Nestor gives the names of the nations living in Russia and
around it in the llth century. His information is partly drawn from Byzan-
tine sources. Even now the Germans are designated in Russia by the same
name, and it is a general belief there, that niemtsy (singular = ni«?7i€/») is de-
rived from niernoi, " dumb;" and that this name was originally given to the
Digitized by
Google
162 NOTICES OF THE MEDIEVAL QEOORAPHY AND
O. The invasion op Hungary, a. d. 1241 — 1242.
76. Compare D'Ohsson, torn, ii, pp. 132 sqq, for information
drawn from the Hungarian annals.
At the time the Mongols ravaged eastern Europe, Bela /Freigned
in Hungary. His states were bounded on the north by the Carpa-
thian mountains, and stretched southward to the gulf of the Adriatic.
In 1239 he sheltered in his dominions, Kutan, klian of the
KumanSy^^^vfiih forty thousand families who had fled from the
Mongols. The princes of Eussia, Poland, etc. who had escaped
the Mongol sword, had also emigrated to Hungary. Kutan had
embraced the Christian religion ; but his people, unable to resist
their natural tendencies, having plundered the country they were
traversing, and thus irritated the Hungarians, Kutan being suspected
of collusion with the Mongols, was massacred by the mob in 1241.
The Kumans, thus brought into the position of declared enemies
of the Hungarians, withdrew to Bulgaria on the Danube, ravaging
the country on their way.
Whilst one part of the Mongol army devastated Poland, Silesia
and Moravia, the main army, conducted by Batu himself, marched
upon Hungary, in 1241. But previous to this he had dispatched
an exiled Englishman who was in the Mongol service, to
summon Bela to surrender. Batu entered the dominions of Bela
in March, 1241, by the so-called Russian gate, a defile in the
Carpathian mountains. Peta, who proceeded with his troops
from Moravia, reached Hungary some time later, by the defile
known as the Hungarian gate. The prince Kadan and the
general Suhutai directed their corps at the same time through
Kumania (Moldavia) to Hungary. Bela sent his family to the
Austrian frontier, and remained himself in his capital Batu made
Germans, on account of their ignorance of the Russian language. This view
has also been adopted by the eminent Russian scholar Dahl (see his Russian
etymological dictionary). But it seems to me, that such a derivation has no
foundation. The French might as well suggest that *'Russe " is derived
from ru8i. Niemets or Niemtsy is not a Russian word, and has no more mean-
ing in Russian than in German. It seems to be of Byzantine Greek origin.
Compare Sophocles* Oreck lex icmi of i/u^ Roman and By zaiUine periods from
B. c. 146 to A. D. 1100. Boston, 1870. There we find on p. 770, " NemUzi.
Austrians, Germans." Psfudo Thcophyl. b, iv, 1217, c. The Byzantines
would hardly have borrowed from the Russians a name for designating the
Germans. 1 may observe that the Hungarians call a German **Ncmet;'*
and to the Turks also, the Germans are known under the name of Nieme^
Col. Yule in his Ms Polo^ vol. ii, p. 423, cjuotes the Masdlakal-Absdr^ an
Arabic medieeval geography, in which it is stated, that the country of the
Kipchak extended from the Irtysh to the country of the Nern^,
* • * The Kumans are the same as the Kipdiaks of the Mohammedan
authors, and the Polovtsy of the Russian annals. Kutan is termed in the
Russian annals, Kotian khan of the Tolovtsy.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORt OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASU. 163
directly for Pesth, ravaging the country through which he passed.
When he reached the capital, the Hungarians were not yet ready for
hattle. The archbishop of Kolocha, however, ventured a sally from
Pesth ; but was defeated by the Mongols, and escaped with diffi-
culty. When the archbishop of Varadin had arrived with his
troopd, it was determined to attack the enemy again. According
to their favourite stratagem, the Mongols retired by the way they
had come; and the Hungarians then marched out. Bela pitched his
camp on the western border of the river SayOy^^^neax the place
where this river was spanned by a bridge. As it was believed
that this bridge was the only place where the Mongols could cross
the river, which was bordered by large swamps, a thousand men
were posted there for defence. But the Mongols, who at first had
encamped at a distance of five miles, suddenly arrived in the night
One part of them waded through the river, while another forced
the bridge, by means of a battery of five catapults. At day-break,
the Hungarians found themselves attacked from behind ; they were
defeated, and for the greater part massacred. Bela however suc-
ceeded in escaping, and fled to the castle of Thurocz in the Carpa-
thian mountains. A few days later the Mongols took Pesth,
77. Whilst these events were taking place in the heart of
Hungary, the prince Kadan advanced through Transylvania.
After marching three days through forests, he appeared suddenly
at Eudariy a German city situated in the mountains. ' « ' The city
was captured, and the count of Ariscalde and six hundred German
troops were made prisoners. After this, Kadan marched upon
Waradln, which was easily taken and destroyed. The Mon-
gols met some difficulty however in storming the citadel. Further
on, they reached St Thomas, and then the great city of Perg, which
surrendered after a week's siege. The Mongols forced the captive
Itussians, Hungarians and Kumans to take part in the assault. A
few days later Kadan took the monastery of Egresh, After this he
probably joined Batu ; but the annals are silent on the subject.
The whole summer and autumn of 1241, the Mongols encamped
on the plain of Hungary, without undertaking any military operation.
The following winter, when the Danube was frozen, they crossed the
river, and attacked and destroyed the city of Gran ; but they could
not force the citadel, which was defended by the count Simeon.
The thaw which then happened obliged them to withdraw. But
there was another reason for their retreat. While they were be-
sieging the fort St. Martin, a courier arrived, bringing news of
the Great khan's death, with orders for them to return to Mongolia*
*•• The Sayo is an affluent of the Theiss. It is distant about a hundred
English miles north-east from Pesth.
* • ' A city of the Saxons settled in Transylvania. See note 172.
Digitized by
Google
164 KOTICBS OF THE MEDLEVAL GBOORAPHY AND
Thus the Mongols left Hungary in 1242 ; only one corps, under
the command of Kadan, being left behind to pursue the king Bela.
The latter had quitted Thurocz and repaired to his fSamily in
Austria. Thence he proceeded to Zagrab (Agram), where he passed
the summer of 1 242 ; but when informed of the approach of
Kadan, he fled to Dalmatia, going first to Spalatro and then to
Trau, Finally, he hid himself on a small island situated near that
place.
Kadan hastened through Sclavonia and Croatia, appeared at
Spalatro, besieged the fort Clissa, and spent the whole month of
March (it seems of 1243) on the sea-shore opposite the island to
which Bela had retreated. After this the Mongols sacked the cities
of Cattaro, Suagio and Drivasto. Finally, Kadan went by the
route of Serbia to join Batu's army.
78. The author of the Tarikh Djihan Kushaiy as well as Eashid,
and Casvini also in his geography, terms the Hungarians Bash-
guirds. But the name Madjar is also found in Rashid's record. It
was the generally adopted view apparently, in the middle ages,
that the Hungeurians in Europe sprang from the Bashguirds or
Bashkirs, a people of Turkish race, who dwelt north-east of the
river Jaik or Ural, where they are found even at the present day.
I may quote the passages from the narratives of Carpini and Kubru-
quis, which refer to the Hungarians and the Bashkirs.
Carpini calls Hungary by the same name as it is now known to
us. On page 667 he enumerates the Mongol princes, who took
part in the expedition to Hungary :, — " Ordu, fuit in Polonifi et in
Hungarili; Bati, Cadan, Syban, Burin, et Buigec, isti omnes fuerunt
in Hungaril" On pages 677, 708, he speaks of the Bascari (Bash-
kirs) near great Bulgaria, stating that Bascart is the same as
" magna Hungaria."
Rubruquis (p. 327) places the country of the Pascaeier (or Pas-
catir), west of the Kerkis (Kirghiz) and the Orengai, > « * Ibid,
p. 231, we read: — "Pascatir, que est major Hungaria;" and on
p. 274 it is stated, that the great river Jagac (see above, 65) comes
from the country of the Pascatir in the north, which borders upon
" Major Bulgaria." Kubruquis states also : — " Ideoma Pascatur et
Ungariorum idem est." This latter statement conflicts with the
results of modem research regarding the languages of the Bashkirs
and the Hungarians ; one being a Turkish, the other a Finnish
language. It is certain however, that the Hungarians were aborigines
of Asia. They arrived in Europe in the 9th century ; and then
called themselves Magyar (to be pronounced Modjor) as they do
» • " The Orengai, are the same as the Uranguites bishe {aylvestres) of Ra-
shid (D'OhssoD, torn, i, p. 421).
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 165
to the present time. It is difficult to explain the origin of the
names Hongarian^ Ungavy etc. In the Russian annals of the
middle ages, they are always termed Ugry. The Persian geogra-
pher Yacut (13th century), in his Geographical dictionary, art.
"Bashguirds," calls the Hungarians, Hongross, In the Chinese
and Mongol annals they appear under the name of J^ ^ ^
Mordjorr.
I may finally observe, that there was also, in the 13th and 14th
centuries, a city of Madjar on the river Kuma, north of the Caucasus.
It is mentioned by Ibn Batuta (Yule's Cathxij/y p. 401), and by
Wadding in the 14th century (Ibid, p. 233). The latter terms it
Mager, M. Polo's Menjar (vol. ii, p. 421) seems to denote also
Madjar. A city oi Modjary^^^is spoken of also in the Russian
annals (Karamzin, vol. iv, pp. 176, 404). The Russian grand-
duke Michael, executed by order of Euzbeg khan (of the Golden
Horde), in 1319, near Derbend, was buried in Modjary. Probably
Madjar was a city founded by the Magyars, who at one time dwelt
north of the Caucasus, but subsequently were forced by the Pechi-
negs to emigrate to the west. The ruins of ancient Madjar may
still be seen on the river Kuma. See Beitrdge /. Icennt d. Russ,
Beichs, b. iv, p. 55.
79. The Tarikh Djihan Ktishai describes the Mongol invasion
of Hungary as follows (D'Ohsson, torn, ii, p. 620) : —
"After the Russians, the Alans and the Kipchaks had been
exterminated, Batu directed his hosts against the Bashguirds, a
considerable Christian nation, who are said to border upon the
country of the Franks, The expedition commenced in the be-
ginning of 1241, when an army of four hundred thousand men
inarched to make head against the Mongols. £atu despatched his
brother Shiban with ten thousand men to reconnoitre the forces of
the enemy. After a week Shiban returned, reporting that the
enemy had a superior force. When the two hosts faced each
other, Batu ascended a hill, where he retired for a day and a night
without speaking to anybody, imploring divine protection. He
had also ordered aU the Mussulmans in his army to pray to Heaven.
Next day the troops prepared for the fight ; the two armies being
separated by a large river (the Sayo apparently is meant). In the
night Batu detached one part of his troops, commanded by Shiban,
to cross the river and attack the enemy ; but the attempt was un-
successful, on account of the great numbers on the defence. The
main body of the Mongol army then rushed upon the Bashguirds,
Mid penetrated to the camp of the Mar, cutting the ropes of his
'•• Modjary is the Russian plural form of Moc^jar. The Russians are ac-
c^tetomed to use the plural form for names of places.
Digitized
by Google
166 NOTICES OP THE MEDIiEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
tent. When the Bashguirds saw the tent of their kelar falling
down, they took to flight; hut only a small numher of them escaped,
the whole country giving way before the invaders. This victory
is one of the most glorious exploits of the Mongols."
Eashid copies the Tarikh Djihan Knshaiy concerning the war in
Hungary. Probably by a clerical error in Bashid's record, the
name of the Bashguirds is replaced by that of the Polo (Poles).
But further on Kashid speaks of both nations, distinctly stating
that though the countries of the Polo and the Bashguirds are very
large and have mrfny fortresses, they have nevertheless been con-
quered by the Mongols. These nations however, subsequently
revolted, and in Eashid's time (about a. d. 1300) they were not
completely subdued; having still their own kings, whom they called
kdar, ^ ' «
Eashid gives yet another description of the Mongol invasion of
Hungary (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 627), with reference, it seems, to
Kadan's march through Transylvania (see above, the Hungarian
record) and the pursuit of Bela to the Adriatic ; but the events are
confusedly reported, thus : —
"In the spring of 1240 (rather 1241) the princes crossed the
mountains .... and entered the countries of the Btdar^ ' *and the
Bashguirds, Orda, who marched on the right flank, traversed the
country of Ilaut, and vanquished Bezerenbamf?) who had ventured
to oppose the Mongol army. Kadan and Buri entered the countrjr
of the SassaTiSy^'' 'And defeated them in three battles. Budjec
traversed the mountains of this country and entered the KarorUlag
(D'Ohsson understands that Transylvania and Walachia were in-
tended), vanquished the people of the Ulag (Wallachians), crossed
the mountains . . . ., and invaded the country of Misheslav/?) who
was also defeated. The princes then marched by five different
routes upon the countries of the Bashguirds, Madjars and Sassctns,
and the king Kelar took to flight. The Mongol armies passed the
summer on the river Tissa{The\aa) and Tonha (Danube; — in Grerman
Donau). Kadan moved out with his troops, conquered the country
of Makut,(?) and pursued the sovereign of these countries, — ^the
> **» lu Hungarian kirdly (to be pronounced kirat) means ** king. "
» ' » The author evidently does not mean Bulgaria east of the Volga (the
magna BulgaiHa of Oarpini*8 narrative, p. 708), but Bulgaria on the Dan-
ube, the inhabitants of which had formerly emigrated firom their original
seats near the Volga. The Catalan map (of A. D. 1375;— see Yule's Cathay) is
quite in accordance with modem charts for the territories south of the lower
Danube, but locates a country Burgaria on the north of the same river,
where Wallachia is marked on our maps.
*»• Probably the Saxons in Transylvania are meant. As is known, the
Saxons from the lower Rhine had settled there in A. D. 1143. Michov, Cro-
niea Polorumim, states .— " Partem orientalem Hungariae, quam Almani in-
habitabant, Cadan introivit et earn destruxit. '*
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF OENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 167
Kelar, — as far as the sea. The latter embarked at the sea-
port . . . ., * ' 'and fled seaward. Kadan then returned; and captur-
ed ... . and . . . . — who had determined to resist, — in the city of
Ulakut These events took place before he had received the news
of the khan's death."
80. Chinese accounts of the Mongol expedition to Hungary,
and even some details regarding the battle on the river Sayo, are
found in the YUan shi, in the repeatedly quoted biography of Subu-
tal After narrating the war against the Kussians (see above, 73),
the biographer continues : —
" The (Mongol) army crossed the mountains B^ Pg £ Ha-ts^or
/i,» ' *and attacked the «^ ^ K^ie-limy'^'' *or king of t^ie J||JL ^
ifa-4;a-r;»' •advancing? in live corps by five different roads, i"
Subutai was with BatUy and commanded the avant-guard. The
other corps were conducted by Pf g % Hn-li-wUy^''^^ ^
Siban smd ti^ ^ Ha-dan.^'^^ The K*ie-lien being reputed for
his valour, Subutai had recourse to stratagem {i, e, he turned the
enemy's flank). When the army had arrived at the river Jg[ ^
r*uii-ntn^,i«othe corps of prince Batu crossed the stream in its
upper course, where it was shallower, and where there was also a
bridge. Subutai, who had to cross it lower down, where the water
was considerably deeper, constructed a bridge by fastening beams
' "* • Evidently the name of the city of Trau is to be supplied. See above, 77.
*^* The Carpathian mountains are obviously meant. I cannot however
explain the name Ha-ts'a-li It may be, that ** mountains of Galicia " is in-
tended, or perhaps Khazaria {Gazari of Carpini, p. 709). Rashid, it seems,
speaks of the same mountains mentioned in the Chinese record, but the
name is illegible.
*^* ICU-lien is evidently the same as Kelar of the Persian authors (see
note 170), and Kelie of the Y&an ch'aopi ahi (see above, 66), t. e, kirdli/f the
Hungarian name for " king. "
* ^ • The name of Ma-dja-r denoting. Magyar or the Hungarians, occurs for
• second time in the YOanshiy chap, cxxxiv, in the biography of ICu-o-li-
ffi'Sze, whose great-grandfather fa-sze hu-hua is stated there to have taken part
in the expeditions against the Kiiir^h^a (Kipchaks), Wa-lo-su (Russians) and
''' Rash
shid also states, that the Mongols when marching upon Hungary,
entered the country by five different roads.
*^* I do not know for whom this is meant. Rashid mentions a Mongol
general Tlaudar {L c torn, ii, p. 629). He may be the HU-li-vou of the Chi-
nese authors.
*'• Si-ban and Ha-dan are evidently identical with the princes /S%t6a7i
and Kadan in Rashid's record, and in Carpini's narrative, p. 667. Carpini
states, that the princes Bati, Cadan, Syban, Burin, and Buigec, were all in
Hungary.
^•° As will appear from the subsequent narrative, the river Sa-yo must
he meant ; although the name given to the river by the Chinese has no re-
semblance to the Hungarian one.
Digitized by
Google
168 NOTICES OF THE MBDLEVAL OEOORAPHT AND
together. In the meanwhile Batu had heen engaged hy the enemy,
and had lost thirty men, and one of his adjutants, by name Borha^t^u,
had also been killed. Batu began to get discouraged and proposed
to retreat ; but Subutai «toid : — * Prince, if you wish to retreat, I
cannot hinder you; but as for myself, I am determined not to return
before having reached the river ^ |^ T^t^na (the Danube; — in
German Donau), and the city (capital) of the J|| :|^ Ma-ch'ay i. e,
Pesth,* After this he advanced with renewed ardour, and Batu
also rushed upon the enemy, who was defeated in the struggle ; and
the Mongol army reached the capital Some time later, at a great
meeting, Batu ventured to reproach Subutai, saying : — * When we
were fighting together on the river 'Pun-ning, I lost my Ba-ha-t'u
owing to your tarrying.* Subutai replied : — * Prince, you know
well, that the river at the place where you crossed it was
shallow, and you had also a bridge ready-made before you. You
have forgotten that where I was obliged to pass, the water was
deep, and the construction of a bridge was necesaary.* At another
meeting, when Batu had drunk a great quantity of kumiss and wine
made from grapes, the same matter was again discussed ; but then
Batu did Subutai justice, acknowledging that the successful issue
of the war against the KHe-lin was to be ascribed altogether to Subu-
tai After the death of Ogotai, a great meeting of all the prinfees
was convoked, in the year 1243. Batu refused to go, when Subu-
tai persuaded him, saying : — * You are now the eldest among the
princes ; it is not wise to refuse.' Batu accordingly left next year
to attend the meeting. * » i When Kuyuk was raised to the throne,
in 1246, Subutai had arrived at court, and afterwards returned
to his native country on the river ^ ^J T*u-Za,i8 'where \^q ^ied
in 1246, sixty years of age.
H. Conclusion.
81. After the Mongols had left Hungary, in 1242, they pro-
ceeded eastward and remained several months in the countries north
of the Caucasus; where some battles were fought with the Kipchaks.
Kashid states, that after passing a summer and winter on the
road, the princes arrived at their territories in 1243.
The Yuan ch'ao pi shi speaks of a quarrel which had broken out,
» • * The Mohammedan authors also state (D'Ohsson, torn, ii, p. 195), that
Batu, after the death of Ogotai, refused to attend the great meeting; for he
was on bad terms with Kuyuk, who was about to be placed on the throne
(see further on, 81, on their quarrels). Afterwards Batu consented to go,
but did not cany out his intention ; nor did he ever again see his native soil.
He died on the banks of the Volga, about 1256.
> • • The river Tura in northern Mongolia. The city of Urga is situated
on this river.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORT OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 169
at the time of the western war, between Batu and some of the other
princes. We read in Paladius' translation, I, c. p. 155, that Batu
sent an envoy from Kibcha to Ogedai with the following report : —
" By the favour of Heaven and an auspicious fate, Oh emperor
my uncle ! the eleven nations (see above, 63) have been subdued.
When the army had returned, a banquet was arranged, at which all
the (Mongol) princes were present. Being the eldest, I drank
one or two cups of wine before the others. Burt and Guyuh
were incensed, left the banquet and mounted their horses ; at the
same time reviling me. Buri said : — * Batu is not superior to me ;
why did he drink before I drank 1 He is an old woman with
a beard. By a single kick I could knock him down and crush
him.' Guyuk said : — * He is an old woman with bow and arrows.
I shall order him to be thrashed with a stick.* Another proposed
to fasten a wooden tail to my body. Such is the language that was
used by the princes, when after the war with the different nations,
we had assembled to deliberate on important matters; and we were
obliged to break up without discussing the affairs. Such is what
I have to report. Oh emperor, my uncle."
Ogotai on hearing this report got very angry, and at first refused
to see Gayuk (who had in the mean time arrived from the west) ;
but when those around him interceded, Ogedai severely rebuked
his son, and gave him to understand, that the subjugation of some
tribes of Orud (Kussians) attributed to him, afforded no reason for
boasting; — the whole merit being due to Subutai. As to Buri's case,
Ogotai ordered, that Batu should apply to Chahadai (Chagatai,
Buri's father) for judgment.
The conflict between Buri and Batu is alluded to also by Rashid-
eddin (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 269). The Persian historian states,
that Burif who had taken part in the conspiracy against Mangu
khan, was delivered to Batu in 1252, who ordered him to be
executed; and thus took vengeance on him for some injurious
speeches once uttered against Batu in a state of drunkenness.
It may not be without interest to cite also what Rubruquis says
respecting this case. This traveller, who passed through Turki-
stan, in 1254, says {I c, pp. 279, 280) : — " Quesivi etiam de Tolas
civitate (see note 59) in qua erant Teutonici servi Buri^ de quibus
dixerat frater Andreas, de quibus etiam quesiveram multum in
curia Sartach et Baatu. Nihil poteram intelligere, nisi quod Buri,
dominus eorum, fuerat interfectus tali occasions : Ipse non erat in
bonis pascuis, et quadam die, dum esset ebrius, loquebatur ita cum
hominibus suis : * Nonne ego sum de genere Chingis Chan sicut
Baatu? (et ipse erat nepos Baatu vel frater) Quare non vadam
super ripam Etilie sicut Baatu, ut pascam ibi ] Que verba fuemnt
rektaBaatiL Tunc ipse Baatu scripsit hominibus illus, ut adducerent
Digitized by
Google
170 NOTIOES OF THE HEPLSVAL OBOQRAPHT AND
ei dominum ipsorum vinctum, quod et fecerunt. Tunc Baatu
quesivit ab eo si dixisset tale verbum, et ipse confessus est Tamen
excusavit se, quia ebrius erat, quia solent condonare ebriis. Et
Baatu respondlt : ' Quomodo audebas me nominare in ebrietate
tua)' £t fecit ei amputare caput."
PABT VL EXPLANATION OF A MONGOL-CHINESE MEDLEVAL
MAP OP OENTBAL AND WESTEEN ASIA.
A. PRELIMINARY NOTICES,
82. An interesting ancient document, shewing the geographical
knowledge possessed by the Chinese (or rather Mongols), in the
13th and 14th centuries, of the countries west of China, has come
down to us in the form of a rude map, which has survived from a
large work, treating of the institutes of the Mongol empire, and
published in the first half of the 14th century. It may serve as a
pendant to the curious Catalan map, of the year 1375, reproduced
in Col. Yule's Cathay, etc. The ancient Chinese map, which forms
the subject of my investigations in the present chapter, is given in
two forms in these pages. One is the true reproduction of the original
The only change I have made, for the convenience of European
readers, is to represent it upside down; for in Chinese maps
anterior to the arrival of the Jesuits, south is always at the top and
north at the bottom. On the second sheet, the reader will find the
names of the places marked on the Chinese map, rendered in Euro-
pean spelling.
I have seen two copies of this ancient map. One is in manuscript,
in the possession of Archimandrite Palladius, and copied from the
original in the Chinese imperial library. It is made on a large
scale, being about five feet in length ; but I fancy the original was
not so large. The other is a reproduction of the same original
apparently, and is found in the first edition of the jl| B H i&
Hai kuo t*u chi, 1844, a modern Chinese work on the historical
geography of Asia. This map is about the same size as the Chinese
map accompanying this paper. In comparing the reproduced copy
in the Hai kuo Vu chi with Palladius' manuscript, I have found
some slight differences, owing evidently to clerical errors in both;
and the comparison has enabLid me to correct the erroneous cha-
racters which have crept in, and to supply the omissions.
The Hai kuo Vu chi is a book well known to European sinologuea
Pauthier, in his M. Polo, quotes it frequently ; and Julien, in his
Melanges de Geographie Aaiatique, tom. i, pp. 124 sqq. gives a long
review of it, and explains the numerous historical maps of Asia
found at the beginning of the work, with the only exception of
that curious map, upon which I am about to comment. Julien
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTBAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 171
passes it over in silence, although it is the only interesting map in
the book ; the rest of the historical maps the Chinese author pro-
duces being pure inventions of his fancy, without any value.
The great sinologue was apparently puzzled to know what to say
of this map; » ® 'and indeed, when seeing it for the first time, without
other indications, it is very difficult to guess what it is intended to
represent. I should never have been able to recognize in it a map
of central and western Asia, if my attention had not been drawn to
it by a short note of Archimandrite Palladius (Record of Eccles,
Miss, voL iv, p. 435), in which the learned author states, that this
map, compiled about 1330, represents the dominions of the Mongols
in Turkistan and Persia. Palladius reproduces also the map in
Russian spelling, without however offering any identification of the
geographical and other proper names found in it.
More tlian a hundred names of places and countries of central
and western Asia, and even eastern Europe, are specified on the
map in Chinese characters ; and we shall see that with the exception
of about five, all these names can be easily identified with the
geographical names of Asiatic places, as met with in the writings
of the Mohammedan authors of that period, or in the. narratives of
European mediseval travellers. I feel little doubt, that the names
for which I have not been able to find medisBval corroboration,
owing to the want of the necessary works, might be found in the
great geographical dictionaries of Yacut or other Mohammedan
geographers.
83. The title of our ancient map ifiTCS'K^-mS^tSS
tt 3 Bl ^^^ ^^ *^* ^^ ^^ ^ipeip^ ^i li ^'w, or " Map from the
King shi ta tien of the Yiian dynasty, representing the countries to
the north-west (of China proper)." The King shi ta tien was an
extensive work on the institutes of the Mongol dynasty. It seems
that only fragments of it have survived. The library of the Eussian
Ecclesiastical Mission was in former times in possession of one part
of this work (a manuscript copy), containing an enumeration of the
post roads and stations in China proper and a part of Mongolia,
during the Yiian dynasty. This copy is now in the possession of the
librdry of the (Eumiantsoflf) Museum at Moscow. As the author
of the Hai kuo Vu chi states, the map from the King shi ta tien
which he reproduces in his book, is found in the gigantic cyclopaedia
compiled by order of the Ming emperor Yungle in the beginning
of the 15th century, and known under the name of ^ ||g ^k ^
Tung le ta tien (22,877 books in the whole ; — see Wylie's Notes
on Chin, Liter, p. U9).
*•• I hare heard that the map in Question is omitted in the second and
third editions of the Hai kuo Vu chi; but Julien's review refers to the first
edition, which is the one I possess.
•
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
172 NOTICES OF THB HEDLEVAL GEOGBAPHT AND
At the end of the geographical part of the Yuan shi, in chap. Ixiii,
there is an Appendix entitled If ?|[^ ^ 8i-pei-ti, i, e. ** The coun-
tries to the north-west (of China proper)." It consists of an enume-
ration of names of countries and places. Occasionally some descrip-
tive details are added. Even a superficial comparison proves, that
the Si-pei-ti and the ancient map from the King shi ta Hen cor-
respond, the former heing an enumeration of the countries and
places marked on the map. There are however in the Si-pei-ti
some places, which are omitted from the map ; and a few names
appearing on the map are not found in the Si-pei-ti. In my review
of the map, I shall mention all the geographical names found either
in the one or the other.
I feel little hesitation in claiming for my ancient Chinese map, a
higher antiquity than can he proved for any other mediaeval map
of Asia extant, constructed either in Europe or China. As to the
maps made in Europe however, my conclusion is only hased upon
Colonel Yide's ahle review of ancient maps (M, Polo, pp. cli sqq.).
With respect to the Chinese, there is no douht that they pos-
sessed maps of China, and even of the countries west of China,
in early times. Julien, in his MSlanges de Geographie Asiatique,
pp. 199 sqq. mentions several Chinese works of the 7th century,
treating of the countries west of China and accompanied hy maps;
viz. the 1^ If j^ ^ j^ Sui Si yii Vu ki, " Description of the
countries in the west, accompanied by maps," published a. d. 606,
during the Sui dynasty. A similar work, entitled j^ IS ^ B ^
T^ang Si yii t*u chi, also with maps, was published a. d. 650 ; but
these treatises have long been lost, and only fragments of thorn
have survived as quotations in other works. I have not been able
to find in Chinese books of more recent date, any mention of the
existence of copies of these ancient maps. The historical maps of
western and central Asia presented by the author of the Hat kuo
t'u chi, are all his own invention, and therefore mere nonsense,
without any value. He used no ancient historical map ; nor does
he even mention the above-quoted ancient works on western coun-
tries. Thus the map of the countries in the west, at the time of
the Yiian, as t(iven in the Hat kuo t'u chiy and translated by Pau-
thier in his M, Polo, is not a genuine map of the Mongol period,
as he seems to believe, i « *
» •♦ Pauthier however does not represent the configuration of the original
map of the Hai kuo t*u chi; but adapts it to our geographical ideas. The
original map has not the slightest resemblance to the truth. Pauthier speaks
also (/. c. p. 170) oi 9k genuine map of the Mongol Chinese empire, found in
the Ku kin chung wai t*u (jj^ ^ ^ ^ JS) > ^^* ^® ^ mistaken there
also, as the historical maps of that work are modem compositions.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 173
84. The Chinese mediaeval map on which I venture to comment
in this paper, although very interesting as an ancient document,
has no high claim to correctness and completeness. At first sight
it is even difficult to recognize that a geographical map (in our
modern western sense) has been intended. We find no rivers,
lakes, or mountains marked. The whole sheet appears covered by
regular squares formed by straight rectangular lines. Some of
these squares contain Chinese characters. Besides the above-
mentioned straight (fine) lines, we observe on the map also some
thicker lines, stretching irregularly, and intended evidently to mark
poUtical divisions. Thus the map appears divided into three parts,
each of the parts being provided with a denomination in large
characters. In the same way the list of geographical names in the
Si-pd-ti is divided into three parts, with the same names respecti-
vely as on the map, viz : — the most eastern part has the characters
S 3J^ tt /f^ S ^^^"^^^ <*ie-mi*-r ; the north-western division is
termed ^ jjQ. ^ Yue-cUvrbu ; the south-western, /p 5j| 0 Bu-
tai-yifL
I have stated above, that the map in question belonged originally
to the King shi ta tien^ a work apparently corresponding to the
^ jH '^ J|( Ta tsHng hui Hen of the present dynasty, which
treats of the various institutes of the government. I find in the
Tiian shi, Annals, mh anno 1331, the following statement : — " The
emperor ordered the savants of the Han-lin yuan (National Acade-
my) and others, to collect all the *locuments referring to the insti-
tutes of the (Mongol) dynasty, and to publish a work on the model
of the ^ 5? ^^^ y^^ ^^ ^^® T^ang and the Sung (see Wylie's
^otes on Chin. Lit. p. 56), and to entitle it King shi ta tienJ*
This is all I have been able to gather respecting this work. The
<hite of its publication, 1331, or a few years later, aids us to explain
the above-mentioned three names on the map, viz: T^u-lai tie-Tnu-ry
Yue<isu-bu and Bttrsai-yin^ which can easily be recognized as the
Jiames of the Mongol khans reigning, according to the Persian
•uthors, at the time spoken of, in Turkisfan, Kipchak and Persia^
^ Dure timur, Uzbeg and Abu said ;^^^ and thus we are enabled
^ see that the map is intended to represent the three Mongol
*'* I may observe that Abu said Ilkhanfe of Persia, 1317 — 1335, is called
Bumy by the Archbishop of Sultaniah (Tlie Book of tJu Estate of the great
Own, 1330;— see Yule's Cathay, p. 238). Pegoletti, who wrote about the
•me time, terms him Bonsaet. He is called Busaid by some Arabic writers,
*Jwl on some Mongol coins. The Pope in addressing him, calls him Boys-
*^*<w (i, e. Busam khan). Compare Yule, l. c. -p. 299; D'Ohsson, tom. iv,
P- 716. Uzbeg, 1312—1342, is callod Ozhiak in the Russian annals, and Usbech
Jy the Archbishop of Sultaniah. The Uzbegs of our day derive their name
•rom Uzbeg khan.
Digitized by
Google
174r NOTICES OF THE MEDIJEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
empires west of China, governed by the descendants of Chinghiz
khan. All the other names on the map, — written in smaller cha-
racters,— denote countries or cities situated in these tracts, and we
meet especially with such names as are mentioned by the Moham-
medan authors in connection with the wars of that period. The
greater part of them do not appear in the Chinese or Mongol annals ;
whilst others spoken of in these annals have been omitted from
the map.
If we take into consideration the time when this cartographical
attempt was executed in the far east, and the great distance from
China of the countries represented, we must of course be indulgent
of the topographical blunders which occasionally appear on the
map. Apparently it has been constructed in China, and that
only from hearsay. Hence the relative positions of the places are
not always in accordance with fact. It is remarkable however,
that the names, when compared with the same as given by the
Persian writers, show as close an approximation as the Chinese
language is capable of. It is needless to state, that the principal
value of the map consists in its high antiquity, and in the picture
it gives us of the geographical knowledge the Mongols and Chinese
possessed in the middle ages, of the countries west of China.
85. Before commenting upon the places and countries mentioned
on the map, or in the Si-pei-ti, it may be well to say a few words
on the origin and history of the three great Mongol monarchies in
the western half of Asia, which, together with the dominions of
the Great khan (China proper, Mongolia and Thibet), formed the
vast empire conquered by Chinghiz khan and his successors.
According to the instructions given by Chinghiz khan, his
empire, after his death was divided among his sons, Ogotai,
Djnchi and ChagataL Ogotai, with the title of Great khan, then
reigned over China proper, Mongolia, Thibet, Annam, etc ; Chaga-
tai in Turkistan and Transoxiana ; whilst the countries north of
the Caspian and around the lake of Khorazm (Aral), Eussia, with
Poland, etc. had been bestowed upon Djuchi, the eldest son of
Chinghiz, or, as he died before his father, these dominions fell
to the share of his sons. This dynasty is generally called the
Golden Horde (Russian annals) or Desht Kipchak (Mohammedan
authors). The khans resided in Serais on the banks of the Akhtuba,
a branch of the Volga. The author of the Tarikh Djihan Kushai
states (D*Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 2), that the dominions of Djuchi
stretched to the west, as far as the soil had been trodden by Tartar
horses. Tului, the third son of Chinghiz, obtained by inheritance
only an apanage between the mountains of Caracorum and the
sources of the Orian ; and also his father's private property. But
after the death of Ogotai's son Kuyuk (Great khan 1246—1248),
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 1 75
Tului's son Mangu was placed on the throne of China, in 1251 ;
and thus the descendants of Tului hecanie the reigning bi-anch in
China. Ogotai had originally his apanage on the river Imil (south
of the present Chuguchak), but when the princes of this branch
had revolted against Mangu khan, they forfeited their possessions.
Kaulu, the grandson of Ogotai, however, subsequently conquered
a part of Tnrkistan, and for thirty years disputed the suzerainty
with the Great khan, KubilaL
The tract assigned by Chinghiz, in the distribution of his pro-
vinces, to his son Chagatai, embraced !Mawar-al-nahar (Transoxiaua),
and part of Khorazm, the Uigur country, Kashgar, Badakhshau,
and the province of Ghazna to the banks of the Sind. Bwhbalik
(near the present Urumtsi) north of the T*ien shan, was at first
the head-quarters of the khans ; which waa afterwards transferred
to AlmaliJc (near the present Kuldja). At an early date however,
in the history of Chagatai's dynasty, the claims of Kaidu to the
supreme khanship set-m to have led to a partition of the Chagatai
territory ; for Kaidu, who as I have stated was of the lineage of
Ogotai, being a son of Kashi,i8<»held under his own immediate
sway a large tract, the greater part of which belonged apparently
to the former apanage as originally constituted. It is not very
clear, what were the limits between Kaidu's territory and that of
the Chagatai khans; but it may be gathered, that Kaidu's domi-
nions included Kashgar and Yarkand, and aU the cities bordering
on the south side of the T*ien shan as far east as Karakhodjo, as well
as the valley of the Talas river; and all the country north of the
T*ien shan from lake Balkash eastward to the lake Chagan-nor
(somewhere in western Mongolia), and in the further north between
the Upper Yenisei and the Irtysh. During a great part of Kaidu's
struggles, he found a staunch ally in Dua^ the son of Borak, whoiu
he had set upon the throne of Chagatai, in 1272. After Kaidu's
death, in 1301, his son and successor C%a6ar*» 'joined with Dua
in rendering submission to Timur, the successor of Kubila'i ; but
before long, the two former princes having quarrelled, Dua seiz(*<l
the territory of Chabar, and thus substantially reunited the whole
of the original apanage of Chagatai, as it had been before the
schism of Kaidu (compare Yule's Cathay, etc, p. 522).
At the time our map was composed (1330), there seems to have
» • • Eaidu is called ^ ^ Hai-du in the Vilan shi, and his father,
^ ^ Eo-shi (chap, cvii, Genealogical table) . Hai-du's name is met with
very often in the Annals of the Yilan ahiy — reign of KuhilaL
*•* Dua's name ih the Yiian shi, reads j^ (I^ Du-wa; Chabar is called
S\ ^ Ch'a-ha-r there. The latter had the Chinese title ^ ^ £
nifig wang ( Yiian shi, chap, cvii, criii, Genealogical tables).
Digitized by
Google
176 NOTICES OF THE MEDIAEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
been only one empire in central Asia, ruled by a khan of tlie lineage
of Cha^atai ; for the map, and also the Si-pei-ti include all the
places of Uiguria, Turkistan, Transoxiana, Kabul, etc., in the empire
of T'u-lai Pie-mur (Dure timur, a son of Dua). Colonel Yule has
brought forward proofs (I. c, p. 524), that in the 14th century a new
schism took place, the middle empire (Chagatai) being again divided.
86. The countries west of the L)jihun (Persia), conquered by
Chinghiz, were, — after the death of the comiueror — at tii-st considered
as common property by his sons, and accordingly governed by
mutual agreement (D'Ohsson, tom. iii, p. 104). When however
Hulagu, the brother of Mangu khan, had conquered the rest of
Pci-sia, and overthrown the calif of Bagdad in 1258, he was
invested by his brother with the title of Ilklian, and governed
Persia, Mesopotamia, Babylon and Armenia. He was the founder
of the Mongol dynasty known under the name of Ilkhatii, which
maintained itself in those countries (partly at least) up to the time
when Tamerlane over-ran western Asia (end of the 14th century).
It may be concluded from the records of the Mohammedan
authors, that on the west the Chagatai or middle empire was
separated from the dominions of the Ilkhans by the Djihun or
Oxus, and the boundary seems to be thus represented also on the
ancient map ; only there is a discrepancy respecting Kabul, Ghaz-
na and Badakhshan. The map assigns these •countries to the
middle empire, whilst the Persian history of the Ilkhans seems
to point to the fact, that, at least in the beginning of the 14th
century, they were subject to Persia. We read in D'Ohsson,
tom. iv, p. 568, that in 1316 Oeldjaitu (of Persia) invested Yae-
sawur, a prince of the Chagatai branch, — ^who had emigrated from
Transoxiana, — with the land between Balkh and Kabul Subse-
quently Yassawur revolted and invaded Khorassan and Mazande-
ran, but was defeated.
87. Thus we have in the first half of the 14th century, three
great Mongol monarchies west of China. Nominally the khans of
these empires owned a supreme head in the Great khan reigning in
China ; but practically they are generally considered to have been
nearly independent. We know however from letters of the Persian
khans Argun and Oeldjaitu, addressed to the king of France
in 1289 and 1305, that they continued to use the Chinese seals
of state, which the Great khan bestowed upon them (Pauthier^s
M. Polo, pp. 777, 781). They stamped also the name of the
Great khan upon their cuius (Yule's M, Polo, p. xli), and designat-
ed themselves merely as danuja or '^governors" (D*Ohsson, torn, iii,
p. 410).
It is also worthy of notice, that the khans of Turkistan and
Persia, and even those reigning over the territories east and west
Digitized by
Google
mSTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 177
of the Volga (Golden Horde), had their apanages in China, and
that up to the 14th century, as we may fairly assume from the
evidence I shall produce from the Yiian ski.
In the Yuan shi, Annals, sub anno 1 236 (northern China then
had just heen subdued by the Mongols), we read : — "The emperor
granted to the empress dowager, the princes and princesses,
apanages in China (they are all enumerated, and also the apana-
ges, of which I will only mention three), f^ ig^ ^ Worlu-do
and ^ ^ Ba-du (Orda and Batu, both sons of l>juchi) received
the (iepartment of Z|i ^ Ping-yang (in Shansi); and Ck*a-hardai
(Chagatai), the department of ^ J|g Tairyiian (also in Shansi).
Ye-lti Ch'u-ts'ai (the minister of Ogotai) presented a report, pointing
out the inadequacy of such a management; whereupon the emperor
ordered da-lu-hiuxrcfi'i (daruga or Mongol ^governors') to be appoint-
ed over the places given as apanages, and that the princes and others
should merely receive the revenues from their lands." A whole
chapter in the Yiian sJd, — xcv ( ]§| S^ SuiszeJ, is devoted
to the pensions and revenues from apanages, which the princes,
princesses, sons-in-law of the emperor and meritorious offi-
cers, annually drew from the public treasury; and there we
find the names of princes of all branches of Chinghiz khan's
house. In chap, cviii, tinder the head of gj ^ Chu-wang,^^^
we find again the names of the Mongol princes under different
reigns, and their apanages also enumerated. Sometimes they are
entitled ^ toang (prince or king), sometimes ^^ ta wang (great
prince). When they had an apanage in China, the name of it is
prefixed to the title wang, e. g. ^ $, ^ JtMiing wang.
To elucidate the question of the dependency of the Mongol
khans, — of the Golden Horde, — of Persia, — ^and of the middle empire,
I may quote some statements of Mohammedan and Chinese
authors, giving an insight into the relations between these rulers
and the Great khan in China, in the 13th and 14th centuries.
Wassaf records two embassies from the khans of Persia to the
emperor of China. We read in D'Ohsson, tom. iv, p. 320 : — "In
1298 Ghazan khan sent two ambassadors, the Melik Moa'zzam
Fakhr-eddin Ahmed and Bocai Hchi, to the court of the Great
khan Timur, his suzerain. They carried with them magnificent
presents, — big pearls and other rare things of great value. They
brought also some hunting leopards (compare M, Polo, vol. i,
p. 353) Ghazan provided the ambassadors with a large sum of
money to buy for him certain productions of China They arrived
* • • ChU'Wang ttieans ** princes of the imperial family. " Even the khans
reigning over Persia, Turkistan and Kipchak are always termed chu-wang in
the yuan shi.
Digitized by
Google
178 NOTIOES OF THE HBDIiByAL OBOGBAPHT AND
at Taidu and were kindly received by the Great khan, who
gave orders also to pay to the Persian khan in silk stuffs his share
in the imperial manufacture, which had not been paid since
Hulagu had left Mongolia (1253). Ghazan's embassy remained
four years in Taidu."
The Yuan shi also speaks of an embassy sent by Ghazan to the
emperor of China, but records it a few years later than Wassal
Another embassy may be meant. We read there, in the Annala,
sub anno 1304 : — " In the 7th month an embassy from the ^ ^
cliU'Wang (prince) R^ ^ Hordsan in the St-yii (western Asia ; —
see above, 41) arrived at the court with tribute." Ghazan reigned
1295 — 1304. This is prebably the embassy to which Monte Cor-
vino alludes in his letter of 1306 (see Yule's Cathay, p. 204).
Monte Corvino states in this document, that he had previously
sent a letter to the father vicar and the friars of Gazaria, by a
certain friend who was attached to the court of the lord Kathan
Cham (Ghazan khan), and who had come te his Majesty the Cham
(the friend had taken the letter when returning to Persia).
The second embassy of a Persian khan to the Great khan,
recorded by Wassaf, was sent about 1312 (see D'Ohsson, torn, ii,
p. 535). The Chinese emperor Ayur ball batra* »»after his acces-
sion to the throne, sent two ambassadors, Ayadji Chinksank and
Devlet shah, to Persia. They arrived at Bagdad, — where the
sultan Oeldjaitu spent the winter, — in February 1312, when they
delivered the presents of the Great khan with letters written in
the kindliest terms. Subsequently Oeldjaitu (he reigned in
Persia 1304 — 1317) on his part sent an embassy to the Great khan.
I may here quote D*Ohsson*s original translation : — " Les ambaa-
sadeurs que le sultan de Perse envoya en Orient, k cette occasion
furent charges de verifier la comptabilit^ des terres qu'il poss^dait,
comme part h^r^itaire de sa branche, et d'en percevoir le produit^
depuis plusieurs ann^es."
The Annals of the Yiian shi record, sub anno 1332, an embassy
sent by Bvrsai-yin, prince (or king) of the Si-yii (|f j^ ^ 3E /F
^ B)» *othe emperor Wen-tsung (Tob timur). The name of the
ambassador was ^ ^ j^ J^ "T ^^^S^ kHerma-ding. He brought
as tribute, seven precious stones and other articles. Bu-sai-yin is
Abu said, khan of Persia, 1317 — 1336, the same whose name
appears on the ancient map (see above, 84).
88. In the biography of DjuchH, the eldest son of Chinghiz
(Yiian shi, chap, cxvii), it is stated, that his dominions were
'•• SfW ^i&ij A M ^i-y^^i ba4iba-da in the Yuan shu
His ancestral designation was ^ ^ Jen-tsung, 1312—1320.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 179
situated very far to the north-west, more than ten thousand li distant
from the capital (of China). One of Dju-chTs successors J^ gp ^l|
Yue-dsi-biet^^^seut an embassy in 1336 to the emperor, soli-
citing the payment of the money due for his apanages in China, —
namely Zp ^ Ping-yang (in Shansi), ^ j^ Tdn-chou (in Chili),
and ^ f\ Yung-chcm (in Hunan), — this money being required for
the establishment of post-stations to facilitate the movement of the
troops. The ambassador also reminded the emperor that the post-
stations in Yiie-dsi-bie's dominions were not kept in repair by the
central government in China, but that he himself had to meet
the expense.
The Yuan shi. Annals, 1312, records that the prince IJi^ ^ yfi'^
Yesien bttrhna sent an embassy to the Chinese court. Tlds is
evidently Issen buea of the Mohammedan authors, who ascended
the throne of Chagatai in 1309. Under the year 1315, it is
reported in the AnnaLs of the same Yiian shi^ that the people in
the dominions of the prince JSL9^ Wl'!^ ^ Tvrlie fie-mu-r
being afficted with dearth, the emperor gave orders to assist them
with money. T'u-lie t'ie-mur is the same as Du-lai t'ie-mu-r on
the ancient map (see above, 84) and Dure timur of the Mohamme-
dan authors, khan of the Chagatai empire, about 1330. See
D'Ohsson's Genealogical table III. Dure timur's successor was, —
according to the Persian historians, — Tarma shirin. The exact
time of his reign is not given. In the Yuan ski, Annals, sub anno
1332, an embassy of theprinces ^ ^ ^ £ Ta-rshi-li and B^ ^ ^
Horr^man to the Chinese court is recorded (by the first name,
Tarma shinn seems to be intended). They sent as tribute, ^^
western horses, wine made of grapes, and ^^\% gold-coloured
Ya-hu. J » 1 On the same page, the death of the prince 4b IB itl
jf; ^ Ye-den tie-mttr is recorded. Here probably Issen timur
of the Mohammedan authors is meant, a grandson of Dua (see
D'Ohsson's list).
89. In the genealogical table of the Mongol imperial family
(Yiian ahi, chap, cvii; compare also chaps, cviii and xcv), we find
the pedigrees of the branches of Djuchi and Chagatai, and of
Hulagu*8 dynasty in Persia. The greater part of the names we find
in these lists, can easily be identified with the names of the genealo-
gical tables, drawn up by D'Ohsson from the information given
by the Persian authors. I shall give the pedigrees of the above-
mentioned branches, according to the Yiian shi. The names in
**<> By YUe-dsi-bie, without doubt is meant Uzbeg khan of the Golden
Horde, 1312 — 1843; his name is spelt Yile-dsu-bo on the ancient map.
* * > Ya-hu means the precious stone yakut, on which see Notes on Chin,
Med, Trav, p. 95.
Digitized by
Google
180 NOTICES OP THE MEDI^ViLL GEOGRAPHY AND
parentheses are taken from D'Ohsson's tables. There is some
confusion in the Chinese list regarding the degree of kindred.
Branch 0/ ^ ij^ Dju-ehH (Djuchi, — Chinghiz*
eldest son).i»»
tt ^ Borduy ^ 2 (Batu, — Djuchi's son, the conqueror
of Russia).
JK M ^ /8fa-Zi-to,5^ 2 (Sartac,— son of Batu, 1256 ; Sartach
of Rubruquis).
jM^ sc l|lj^ 7f( ^Mang-k'o fie-mu-r, ^^ (Mangutimur, 1265 —
1280; — grandson of Batu).
JR JR 3? ^ T'^^u meng-k'o, ^ (Tudamangu, 1280—1287;—
grandson of Batu).
R JR Turfu, ^ Jit 3£ Ning-mwang, 1308(Tuctuca, 1291—
1312 ; — son of Mangu timur).
•j^ m Kuan-aay also Ning-mi wang (perhaps the Conchi of
M. Polo, voL ii, p. 410).
f6 ^ BO'hu, ^ 2 (perhaps Tula buca, 1287— 1291;— great-
grandson of Batu).
^ gP glj Yue-dsi'hie, ^ ^ (Uzbeg, 1312— 1342;— grandson
of Mangu timur).
*L ^ 8d I^jf^riirbie (Djanibeg, 1342— 1356;— son of Uzbeg).
Thus in this Chinese Ust, almost all the reigning khans of the
(Jolden Horde are enumerated, up to the year 1356.
Batu had many brothers. Tho Mohammedan authors mention
Orda, Tangut, Shihan, Shinkur, Barkai, Toca timur, Orda is
termed Wa-lvrdo in the Yiian shi (see above, 87) ; Shiban's name
is there written ^ ^ Si-ban (see note 179). The Moham-
medan authors report (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 251), that when
Mangu was elected Great khan, Batu sent his brothers Barkai
and Toca timur to attend this solemnity. We read in the Annals
of the Yiian shi, sub anno 1251 : — "At the great meeting on the
river ^ m Wa^nan (Onon), in the sixth month, the princes
of the western side (Jg 'jj ^ ^) were represented by g|J ^ fp
Bie-r-k'o and J^ B^ IpJ tJ; 51 Tti-hu tHe-mvrr.
Branch of ^ ^ ^ Ch*arho-fai (Chagatai, —
second son of Chinghiz).
<b ^ 91 9 ^^"^ meng-k'o, ^ (Yissu mangu, 1247 — 1252;-^
son of Chagatai).
» " • In the biography of Dju-ch*i, — Yiian shi, chap, cxvii, and also in the
genealogical tables, some of Dju-chi's grandsons and great-grandsons are
erroneously represented as his sons.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 181
^M i&M Horlahw-lie, ^ J (KaraHulagu, 1242— 1247;—
grandson of Chagatai).
W # ^ il-Zz*-H ^ I (Algu, 1260— 1266;— grandson of
Chagatai).
7V $|J Borla, ^ 3E (Borac, 1268 (?) ;— great-grandson of Cha-
gatai).
S ft @ Mai-dju-han, ^ 5, 1310.
R P> ti ^-^i^> J^ ^ I.
^ * if * a ^^" ^'iVmw-r.
# H IS TjC E <^'*-y^'w Vie-mvrr.
^fljrt^Za, jBS,1306.i«3
tt :1? IB ^ ?B Tie-murr bii.hua, 2.
S ^ ^ M -^^«w-^'a *^^-?i.
It seems that only the first part of the names found in this Chi-
nese genealogical tahle refers to the reigning hranch of the Chaga-
tai lineage. As to the rest of the names, I find no corrohoration
in D'Ohsson's list. But as I have shown ahove, note 187, Dua
the son of Borac, Issen buca, Dure timur and Tarrna shiriii, all sons
of Dua and reigning khans of the Chagatai empire in the first
half of the 14th century, — according to the Mohammedan authors, —
are mentioned in other parts of the Yiian ski (see above, 88).
Branch <>/ /@> |Sl % Hu-lie-tm (Hu-la-gu,
1258—1265, in Persia).
R /Vft A'ba-ha, 3^ (Abaca, 1265— 1282;— son of Ilulagu).
p^lg^il-Zi^^uw,»9*^ ^ (Argun, 1284— 1291 ;— son of
Abaca).
P^ 1^ Ha-dsan, j§ jg 3E, 1300 (Ghazan, 1295—1304).
The rest of the names in this Chinese genealogical table cannot
be identified with the names of the Persian khans in D'Ohsson's
list. Probably the Yiian shi gives the names of a lateral branch of
Holagu. Thus the name of Abu said, 1317 — 1335, repeatedly
mentioned in other parts of the Yiian shi (see above, 87), does not
appear in the Chinese genealogical table of Hulagu's branch.
»•« See T*w-Za*« biography, — YUanshi, chap. crnL
» •♦ In the biography of Ai-ne,— Yiian shi, chap, cxxxiv, it is stated, that
Ai-sie was sent with a message to "JJ ^[j ^ ^ 19 @ fl|> *• ^" ^ ^-^^
hwiif prince (or king) in the porth-west. In the Annals of the Yiian shi, sttb
anno 1284, the name ^ fif ^ W^ A-r-hun,
Digitized by
Google
182 NOTICES OF THE MEDLfiVAL Q^OGBAPHT AND
B. IDENTIFICATION OF THE GEOGRAPHICAL NAMES
OF THE ANCIENT CHINESE MAP.
L Countries and Places east and south of the
Middle Empire (Chagatai).
As the St^ei-ti mentions only countries and places belonging to
the three empires of the descendants of Chagatai, Bjuchi and
Hulagu, the following six names of the ancient map are omitted
from the list given in that work.
fp j^ Shorchou.
90. Sha-chou means " sand city," or " sand district," in Chinese.
It was a district city, situated in the western part of modem Kansu,
west of the gate Kioryil hian, in the great wall, and at the eastern
border of the great desert, known to the Chinese ^m remote
time as ^ ^ Liursha (lit. " moving sand "). M. Polo crossed
this desert when proceeding from the city of Lop to China (?. c.
voL i, p. 180), and states {Ibid. p. 184) : — " After you have travelled
thirty days through the Desert as I have described, you come to a
city called Sachiu, lying between north-east and east ; it belongs
to the Great Kaan." In ancient times, the great highway from
China to central Asia passed through Sha-chou, and not only the
Lop-nor route, taken by M. Polo, but also the northern road leading
through Hami touches Sha-chou, as may be proved from ancient^
and even more recent Chinese itineraries.
The city of Sha-chou dates from a. d. 622, when it was founded
by the first emperor of the T*ang dynasty. But there was at the
same place, or near it, an important out-post of China even in
the 2nd century a o. The Han emperor Wu-ti, b. c. 140 — 86,
had established there a fortified town, and a district called ^ j^
JjJ Tun-huang hurt. This was the starting point of the early
expeditions of the Chinese towards the west. A city (JEg Men)
Tun-huang is marked on modem Chinese maps, north-east oi ff^fp
j^ ^ Ku Shorchou ch^eng, (the ancient city of Sha-chou) ; but
according to Archimandrite Palladius, who has special sources of
information, ancient Sha-chou was situated on the spot where the
present Tun-huang hien stands (see his Elucidations of M. Polo^s
Travels, p. 6). The part of Kansu west of the gate KiaryU kuan
is completely unknown to Europeans, and therefore all the infor-
mation we possess regarding this tract, is drawn from Chinese
sources.
In the Mongol period, ShOrchou was a j^ lu, i, e, " circuit " or
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTBAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 183
"department." At the time of the Ming it was a ^ wei, or
" military station " {Ming shi, chap, cccxxix, foL 22).
fif i^ M ^o-murli = KamiU.
91. This is without doubt the Camid of M. Polo. That travel-
ler states (voL i, p. 189), that this province belonged to the Great
Kaan, and thus corroborates the map, which locates Ko-mu-li
beyond the middle empire, but close to the frontier. Eashid-eddin,
who wrote about the close of the 13th century, when the middle
empire was for the greater part in the possession of Kaidu (see
above, 85), — ^then engaged in a struggle with Kubilai, — records
(Yule's Cathay, p. 275), that Karakhodjo (see further on, 1 1 1), a city
of the Uigurs, lies between the two states and maintains neutrality.
Karakhodjo is placed on the ancient map opposite Ko-mu-li to the
west, but inside the middle empire.
M. Polo is the first western author who mentions Camul, but he
did not himself visit the place. MarignoUi was in K^mul in 1342
(Yule's Cathay J p. 390), and seems to have spent some considerable
time there. Kamul appears to have been the see of a Nestorian
bishop ; for a bishop of Kamul is mentioned as being present at
the inauguration of the Catholicos Denha in 1226 (Yule's M, Polo,
vol. i, p. 190). The place is styled Camull on the Catalan map.
Shah Rokh's embassy, when proceeding to China, passed through
Camtd (Yule's Cathay, p. cc), and the Persian merchant Haji
Mohammed, 1550, states (Z. c. p. ccxvii), that from Succuir (Su-chon)
to Camul is fifteen days' journey. Colonel Yule is correct in refuting
the view of Foster, that Camexu (Camechu) in Pegoletti's notices
of the land-route to Cathay (I, c, p. 288) is to be identified with
Camul or Ha-mi chou (B^ ^ JJJ) of the Chinese. Camexu denotes
Kan-chou in E^ansu. In Chinese books, Kamul never appears as
Ha-mi chou; but in the "History of the Ming," chap, cccxxix, fol. 1,
it figures as Ha-mi toei (i. e, " fortified place Hami "). Benedict
Goez, in the beginning of the 17th century, proceeding from India
through central Asia to China, went from the fortified town Turphan
to i4ramw<A,'**and then to Camul, another fortified town(Z. c.
p. 678).
Kamul is the Turkish name of the place. In Chinese works it
* " * I possess a detailed Chinese itinerary, of the 15th century, of the route
from Kia-yU kuan through central Asia to the Mediterranean. There I find
a city jjp] j(5 La-mu mentioned between B^ J^ Ha-mi (Kamul) and j^
S U T*u-lU'/an (Turphan). La-mu may be the Aramufh of Goez. How-
ever the same Chinese itinerary also mentions a place (S^ ^J ^ A-la-mu
Vest of Turphan.
Digitized by
Google
184 NOTICES OF THE MEDIEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
is generally termed B^ ^ Ha-mij which name however appears
for the first fcime, not earlier than the Mongol period. In ancient
times it was known to the Chinese hy other names. It is first
mentioned in Chinese history in the first century of our era, under
the name o^ ^ § ^ I-icu-lu. See the "History of the later Han,"
chap, cxviii, Bi-yiiy where it is stated, that I-wu-lu was an important
place 1000 li north of the fortress Tiirmen kuan (see above, 41),
and the key to the Si-yUf or "western countries. " I-wu-lu, situated in
a very fertile country, belonged originally to the j^ to Hiung-nu
(the ancient inhabitants of Mongolia). It was taken by the Chi-
nese, A. D. 73 ; who then established military colonies there.
During the T*ang period and later (7th to 11th centuries), I-wu-lu
bore the name ^ jfH I-chou, Thus the place is termed also in the
narrative of Wang Yen-te, who in 981 went from China to Kao-
chang (see Julien's MM. de Geogr. Asiat. p. 90).
In the Yuan shi we first meet with the present Chinese name of
the place B^ ^ Ha-mL See the biography of the Uignr prince
Ba-r-dju a-r-te di-gin, chap, cxxii. But the Yiian shi writes the
name more generally ^ j^ H Ho-mi-li (or Ko-mi-li; — see Annals,
s?ib anno 1286). The emperor bestowed money and cattle upon
the impoverished people, of Ko-mi-li and Ha-la-ho-djo (Karakhodjo,
see 111). In the year 1289, the people of Ko-mi-li are stated to
have been again afflicted with dearth. The emperor then ordered
corn to be sent from Kansu to Ko-mi-lL In the biography of
T'a-hen (chap, cxxiv) we read, that he was a man from I-wu-lu ;
the most ancient name for Kamul being used there. In the
biography of Bi-lan (chap, ccii), the name of the realm |£ 7|C '^
Kan-mu-liL (apparently Kamul is meant) is found associated with
•ffc ^ Pei-<*i/?^ (the present Urumtsi; — see below, 108).
In the " History of the Ming," chap, cccxxix, fol. 1, R^ j^ Ha^
mi appears as a fortified place ( ^ wei ), 1600 U distant from
Kia-yii kuan, situated on the most important road leading to the
western countries. The population is stated to consist of [0 [Q
Ilui-hui (Mohammedans), S % ^ Wei-wu-r (Uigurs) and Pg ^
Ha4a (a people unknown to me). At the present day the CMnese
term Kamul also Ha-mi, as in the preceding centuries.
^ ^ A M T'ashi-ha-U^Tashhalih
92. Probably by these four Chinese characters, Taslihallk
(meaning "Stone city" in Turkish) is intended. The place is
marked on the ancient map, east of Kamul. I have not been
able to trace this name in any western or eastern author applied to
a city near KamuL I way however mention, that the above-<5 noted
Digitized by
Google
mSTOBT OF CBNTBAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 185
trayeller Wang Yerirte (a. d. 981 ), proceeding from China to
Kao-ehang, before arriving at I-chou (Kamul) passed through
*J^ 5 JH ^^ Shi-chou or "Little stone city."
± f6 # TuU^e^zTihet
93. The Chinese characters here without doubt render Tubot,
which even now is the Mongol name for Tibet.
Mr. Hodgson (**The Literature and Religion of the Buddhists," in
The Phoenix, 1871, p. 94) states respecting Tibet:— "5Ao< is the
Sanscrit, and Tibet the Persian name of the country. The native
name is Bod, a mere corruption of the Sanscrit appellation, prov-
ing that the Tibetans had not reached a general designation for
their country, when the Indian teachers came among them."
The names we use in Europe to designate the mountainous
country bordering upon China proper on the west {Tibet, Tiibet,
Tcbet), are all apparently derived from the Arabic ; for the name
of Tibet among western authors first occurs in the narrative of
those Arabian travellers who visited China about the middle of
the 9th century. Compare Reinaud, Relation dea Voyages faits
par les Arahea et les Persana dans VInde et a la Chine dans le
ix* si^e, p. 60, where it is recorded that Tibet and the Tagaz-
gaz are the western neighbours of China. CoL Yiile {Cathay,
p. ex) quotes an Arabian geographer who was contemporary with
the earlier of the two compilers of the Relation, and who states
that China is bounded by the sea, by Tibet and by the country
of the Turks
The most detailed accounts of the history of Tibet are to be
found in Chinese books, and especially in the histories of the
different Chinese dynasties. Father Hyacinth, in his " History of
Tibet and Kukonor" (in Russian, 2 vols, and a map, 1833), has
translated from Chinese authors, all the historical records respect-
ing these countries ; but his history concludes with the beginning
of the 12th century.
In the most ancient times the tribes living west of China
proper, in the present Tibet and Kukonor, are comprised in the
general name ^ Kiang or "g ^ ^^ K'iang (western Kiang).
These names are met with in the Chinese classics. Since the 7th
century of our era, Tibet is termed y» || Tu-fan in the Chinese
annals. This name in the "History of the T'ang" {Tang shu,
chap, cclvi) is applied to a powerful kingdom, which during the
Tang period caused much trouble to China. The T'ang history,
in the beginning of the article T'u-fan, states that this people
originated from the Kiang, and especially from a tribe called
1^^ Fa K*iang; and then explains that the character m is
Digitized by
Google
186 NOTICES OP THE MEDLEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
very similar in sound to ^, Thus the Tang shu tries to
explain the origin of the name Tu-fan (Hyacinth, I, c. voL i,
p. 125). According to Dr. Williams* Dictionary ^ § was in an-
cient times pronounced hat^ and ^ ham. It seems to me that
the original Chinese reading of Tu-fan was Tvrhot Perhaps the
second character of the name was originally written with another
radical : e. g. |J|, which in the present day is pronounced 60, the
ancient sound being hot The above-mentioned Arabian travel-
lers in the 9th century, heard of course the name Tihet itom the
Chinese, who in their annals of that time spell the name of
the same country ^ ||. In the history of the Sung, which ruled
over the greater part of China, 960 — 1280, Tibet is also termed
Turfan ; whilst tiie historians of the Liao dynasty, in northern
China, and contemporary with the Sung, style the same country
m ^ ^ Tie-hu-te, We read in the Liao shi, chap, xx, that in
1 047, an envoy from the kingdom of Tie-bu^e, arrived at the court
of the Liao, to solicit help against the ]J[ Hia (Tangut empire).
Father Hyacinth (Z. c. vol. ii, p. 164) quotes a passage from the
Sung history in which it is stated, that about a. d. 1060, the
emperor of the Liao bestowed a princess of his house upon the son
of the king of Vvrfan, The same event is reported in the " History
of the Liao," where that kingdom is termed ^ ^ ^ Tu-bo-fe,
In the Yiian shi, Tibet is mentioned under different names.
Sometimes the- Tibetans are called there |f ^ Si-fan^ which is a
Chinese name meaning literally the "western Barbarians." This
name occurs in the Chinese annals as early as the beginning of the
11th century. Hyacinth thinks, that the authors of the Mongol
period, by Si-fan especially understood the people of the Tibetan
province Amdo (Z. c. Preface, p. ix, and vol. ii, p. 133). During
the Ming period, the southern part of Kansu, Kukonor, and the
northern part of Tibet, were comprised under the appellation Si-
fan, (See Mi7ig shi, chap, cccxxx, foL 1 — 12, W ^ ^ 11$ ^^'
fan chu wei, i, e, "The fortified places in Si-fan," and ^ ^ ^
An-ting wet, which place is stated there to have been situated
1500 Ii south-west of Kan-chou ; to the south, it bordered upon
Si-fan). In the Tiian shiy the name Si-fan appears in chap, ccii, —
biography of Dan-ha, He was a man from Ttirgansze dan-ma
in Si-fan,
Sometimes the Yuan shi uses the ancient name Tu-fan, to de-
signate Tibet. In the Annals, sub anno 1251, we read : — "Mangu
khan intrusted Ho-lirdan with the command of the troops against
Tu-fan," Sub anno 1254 it is stated, that Kubilai (who at that
time was still the heir apparent), after having subdued the tribes of
Yunnan, entered Tn-fan, when So-ho-io, the ruler of the country
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP OBNTBMr AND^ WESTERN ASIA. 187
sarrend^red. Again, sub anno 1268 : — "The empercar ordered
Meng-gu-dai to invade Si-fan with six thousand men." iSub anno
1275 : — **The prince A-lu-chi (seventh son of Kubilai) led an ex-
pedition to Tu-fan" Tu-fan is further mentioned in the Yiian
sTuy as the native country of /^ Jg ^ Ba-^se-ba, the Lama priest
who invented Kuhilai's ofificial alphabet (see chap, ccii, — ^his
biography). The Chinese text has d^ $ Hi ^ jjg A ^'* ^* "^
man firom Sorsze-kia in Tvrfany^ or perhaps by Sa-sze-kiajeriy "a man
of the doctrine ot the Sakia-muni (Buddha) " is meant. In chap.
cxxH, biography of An-dja-r, we find Tibet disignated by |0 Jg^
J'O'bo ; and in chap, cxxiii, in the biography of Djao^ I^o-pan, it
is stated, that he belonged to the people of j^ Jg Jg ^^ Jg ||{ g{
JTu-bosze wu-sze-daang-do. In this name we recognize again Tibet
in T'U'bo, The name ]^ Jg ^ Wvrsze-dsang occurs once more
in the Yiian sliL In chap. Ixxxvii, it is mentioned in connection
with thQ Mongol troops cantoned there. According to the Ming
«/tt, chap, cccxxxi, fol. 1, Wusze-dsang was situated west of Yiin-
naji ; and thus formed a part of Tibet, and belonged to the
y^^ JJ J^ ^ Ta-pao fa-wang, which was the title of Ba-sze-ba and
his successors, as heads of the Lamaite church in Tibet.
At the present day, Tibet is termed fg ^ Si-fan by the Chi-
nese ; but it is more generally known under the name of fg ^
Sirdsang,
As I have stated above, Tibet was known to the Mongols in
the middle ages, as it is now, under the name of Tubot In the
Mongol text of the Yuan ctHao pi ski (Palladius* translation,
p. 148), in one case, the valour and fierceness of the Mongols, aro
compared with those qualities in the dogs of Tubot. » » «
Ajs to the Mohammedan and European authors, who mention
Tibet in the middle ages, I may quote, — besides the above-iioticed
Arabian travellers in the 9th century, — the Arabian geographer
Edrisi (middle of the 12th century), who calls the country Tobbat
In Kashid-eddin's "History of the Mongols," the name of Tibet
appears repeatedly. The Persian historians also state (D'Ohsson,
torn, i, p. 82), that Singun, the son of Ong khan, after the latter
had been defeated by Chinghiz, fled to Buri-tibet, The exist-
ence of a similar name is corroborated, not only by Carpini (p.
658), who mentions the conquest ef the countiy Burithabet by
the Mongols, but also in the Ts'in cheng lu, compiled from Mongol
documents, where we read (Palladius* translation, p. 176), that
*•• The Chinese translator (14th century) renders " dogs of Tubot " by
If ^ ^ SUfan kou. Compare if. Polo, vol. ii, p. 82, on the mastiff dogs
of Tebet as big as donkeys.
Digitized by
Google
188 NOTIOSS OF THE MEDLfiVAL GBOOBAFHT AND
Ong khan's son fled to the people of Bo-li t^u-fan (Bon Tibet ; — for
Tu-f)Etn is the same as Tibet).
Eubruquis, after having spoken of the Tanguhy says also a few
words about the Tibetans ; p. 289 : — "Post istos sunt Tehet, ho-
mines solentes comedere parentes suos defunctos, ut causa pietatis
non facerent aliud sepulcrum eis nisi viscera sua etc." — Ibid.
p. 329 : — "Thebet scribunt sicut nos, et habent figuras valde
similes nostris."
In M. Polo's narrative, two long chapters are found concerning
the province of Tehet, in vol ii, pp. 26 sqq. and in voL i, p.
265, he speaks of the sorcerers of Tebet and Kesimur at the
court of the Great khan.
Col. Yule states (I, c. voL ii, p. 29), that it is not very clear how
Tibet came under subjection to the Mongols, no conquest of their
armies being related by either the Mohammedan or the Chinese
historians. Indeed, it seems, that with the exception of the above-
quoted passages, in the Chinese annals, respecting Tibet, nothing
more is said of the warlike enterprises of the Mongols against
this country.
55 ^ Tien-cliu^ India.
94. T'ien-chu is the name by which India was known to the
Chinese from the beginning of our era. See the " History of the
Posterior Han," chap, cxviii. But the most ancient Chinese name
for India is ^ ^ Shirirdu, This name first appears in the Chi-
nese annals about b. o. 120, after the expedition of Chang Kien
to western Asia (see above, 39). The Chinese authors, of the
Mongol period generally call India J^iSi & Hinrdu-eze {Yilan
ahi, Annals, sub anno 1253), or ^ ^ Yinrdu (see my Notes on
Chin. Med. Trav. pp. 35, 39, 89, 104, 117).
£ ^ SE 3 K'ir8hi-mi-r=: Cashmere.
95. Respecting Cashmere, — for evidently tlus country is intend-
ed,— I have only a few words to say. It was known to the Chi-
nese under about the same name during the T'ang period. See
Tang shu, chap, cclviiift, article ^ ^ ^ Ko-shirmi. Under
the name of ^ ^ Jj| j{| Kiorshi-mi-lo it appears in the narrative
of Huan-tsang, in the 7th century (comp. Julien's M6m. s. I.
ContrSes Occidentales, tom. i, p. 167). The Chinese traveller
Ch'ang Te (1258) also speaks of the Buddhist kingdom K^i-shi-mi,
to the north-west of Yin-du (India). See my Notes on Chin.
Med. Travellers, p. 81. With respect to Cashmere, see also
above, 65.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 189
IL Countries and Places in the Empire op Du-lai T*ie-mu-r
(the Middle Empire).
'SI7C ^ WeirWVrr^ Uigurs,
96. The map has only the characters Wei-icn^r; but in the list
of the Si-pei-ti, the character J^ ti, "country" is added to the name.
There is also a short note, stating that in the year 1283, post-
stations were established in four places (cities) of that country, and
also a treasury was founded for the exchange of paper money
The name Wei-wxi^ was applied in the days of the Mongols to
the Uigurs, a nation who before the time of Chinghiz, had played
an important rdle in the history of central Asia. In the 7th cen-
tury they had their abode in the western part of Mongolia ;
and in the 8th century, their capital was near the place where
afterwards Karakorum was built. It ' seems that at the time of
their greatest power, the Uigurs extended their rule far to the west,
and their dominions reached the Caspian sea. In the middle of
the 9th century, the power of the Uigurs in Mongolia was broken
by the Kirghiz, and they were dispersed. But some time later,
there were again Uigur kingdoms in Kan-chou and in the
country south and north of the eastern T*ien shan. In the latter
tracts especially, the Uigurs were known to the Mongols as
Weiwur, Very little is known about the western Uigurs. The
Mohammedan authors of the 11th and 12th centuries seem to com-
prise them under the general name of eastern Turks. The name
Uigur is first found in the writings of the Mohammedan authors
in the 12th century ; and in the same period the name Wd-tovrr
first appears in the Chinese annals. Before that time, the Chinese
termed them |b| ^ Hui-ho, by which, in the Mongol period, the
Mohammedans were generally designated. Thus the question
regarding the names by which the Uigurs and Mohammedans
were known t© the Chinese is somewhat complicated.
As the Uigurs originate from eastern Asia, we have of course to
look for their history to the Chinese historical records, where
bulky articles are devoted to them. It is not my intention here
to give a complete translation of these accounts, which would be
very tedious to the reader. The history of the Uigurs from
Chinese sources has long been made accessible to European sa-
vants. A good translation of these accounts has been given by
Visdelou in the Suppl. d la Bihl, Ch-ient Father Hyacinth in
his work " The Nations of Central Asia " (in Russian), gives the
most detailed information on the history of the Uigurs ; but his
accounts conclude with the 10th century. Besides these, Klaproth
Digitized by
Google
190 NOTICES OF TH£ MEDL£VAL OEOOBAPHT AND
has written several very able articles on the Uigurs (Memoires
I'elatifs a V Asie, torn, ii, pp. 301 sqq. — Tableaux Historiques de
VAsie, etc) in which he proves convincingly, that the Hui-ho of
the Chinese authors (anterior to the Mongol period) are identical
with the Uigurs ; — that the idiom of this people belongs to the
stock of the Turk languages ; — and that the Mohammedan authors
are right in classing the Uigurs among the eastern Turks.
Thus I may confine myself to a brief summary of the leading
facts in the history of the Uigurs ; but I shall occasionally dwell
longer upon topics not previously published, and upon questions
not yet satisfactorily elucidated.
97. In the "'History of the T'ang dynasty" (618—907), a long
article is devoted to the |g ^ Hui-ho or Uigurs (chap, cclviia)* '
It is there stated, that at the time of the Northern "Wei (386 — 668),
the same people were called ^ ^ Kao-cM (it may also be pro-
nounced Kao-ku), During the Sui dynasty (689 — 618), they were
known under the name of j^ ^ Wei-ho, They were sometimes
also termed J^ 2^ Wurho, J^ g| Wu-hu and ^ ^ TUanrho.
Properly it was only one of the tribes of the Kao-ch^, called
YuarirhOy from which, according to the Tang history, the Hui-ho
derive their origin.^ »^ They were at first tributaries of the
^ j^ Turkiie (Turks) ; but from the beginning of the 7th century
the Hui-ho formed an independent kingdom. Their dominions
were then situated north of the ^ JS P£ /S^/e-j/en-^o (another tribe
of the Kao-ch^). They had their capital on the river §> ^ So-
ling (probably the Selenga is meant, a southern affluent of lake
Baikal). It was distant 7,000 li from the capital of the T'ang
{Chahg-ariy the present Si-anfum Shensi). ^ If Sze-ginwaa
the name of the ruler of the Hui-ho, who declared himself inde-
pendent. He had the title !j^ g| Te-gien.^^^ His successor
^ Si P^^ established his residence on the river |g |j| Tu4e
(the Tura, an affluent of the Orkhon, which discharges into
the Selenga). In the year 629, he dispatched an envoy to the.
emperor of China. His successor Hti-lur^ze-li-fa-ttir-mi-du subdued
the tribe of the Sie-yeii-fo (see above), crossed the mountains
tt II til Ho-lan «^7i,>-»«arrived at the Yellow river, and in
»•» In the "History of the Northern Wei" it is said, that the ^ ^
Kao-M (these two characters mean " high cart " in Chinese; and the Wei
shu explains the name, by the big wheels of their carts) originally dwelt south
of the Mongolian desert, and west of the Yellow river; but towards the end
of the 4th century of our era, they emigrated to the northern verge of Gobi.
»•• Teghin was in ancient times the title of the rulers of the Turks; —
e. g. Alpteghin, Sebegteghin of the Ghaznevid dynasty (10th century).
>•• The mountain of A-la shan near the left hank of the Yellow river,
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP OENTEAL AND WESTERN ASU. 191
630, sent an envoy to the emperor of China in acknowledg-
ment of his supremacy ; whereupon the Chinese considered the
kingdom of the Hui-ho as a vassal state. Ahout twenty khans of
the Hui-ho are mentioned in the T'ang history^ and many par-
ticulars regarding their wars etc. are given there. I shall only speak
of the most distinguished rulers.
f^ f^ Fei-lo (or Eu-li FeUo) came to the throne in 742,
He destroyed the empire of the Tti-kue (Turks) in 744, and then
ruled over the territory of the ancient Hiung-nu (see above, 91),
His dominions stretched to the east, as far as g[ j^ Shi-weif*^^
and westward to the ^ [Ij Kin shan (Altai mountains), while
they were bounded by the desert on the south. The Chinese
emperor bestowed upon P'ei-lo, the title ^P||}JJ9(^|hMRrfF
GurdU'lu Fi'1i^i6-k*ue k'o-han.*^^ P'ei-lo established his resi-
dence among the .^ ^ ]|£ Wthte-kien mountains on the river ^
Kun,*°* where previously the Tu-kiie (Turks) had dwelt.
98. We learn further from the Tang shu, that the Hui-ho
nation was divided into nine tribes, viz. Yo-lo-ge, — which was
the tribe of the family of the khan( pj" J!!f j2S]!tt)> — Hvrdu-gOy A-wvr
ek'aty Le-vm-go, Du-lo-wii, Go^a, Hi-ye-mu, Mo-gosze-go and Hu-
icenso.
The Hui-ho were at first on good terms with China, but subse-
quently when they grew stronger, they often disturbed the
Chinese frontier by their predatory incursions. |§ |£ |^ Mo-
yenrdjo, called also 9 1^ 1^ ff Go-le Ido-han (perhaps gurkhan; —
see above, 33), the successor of P*ei-lo, came to the throne in 756.
He was a valiant warrior and gave assistance to the Chinese
emperor against the rebellion raised by An-lu-shan, The emperor
bestowed upon him a Chinese princess, by name ^ g| Ning-kuo.
The princess was accompanied by a Chinese envoy to the court of
the Hui-hui, where she was handed over to the khan. Mo-yen-djo
visited a few years ago by Colonel PrczwaUky. On modem Chinese maps
this mountain is still termed Ho-lan shan.
•0 0 X people of the same stock as the E'itan.
»•» Kutlukt in Turkish means "happy," A:*o-Aaw. is evidently intended
for khan, the title of the Turkish sovereigns in Asia. See Bibl. Orient p. 502,
where this term is translated by '* Grand et puissant seigneur." I may
obaerve, that in the Chinese annals, the title knan appears for the first time
under the year a. n. 812. It is there stated that in this year the Han ^
I-li of the tribe T*o-ha ^afterwards the dynasty of Northern Wei) gave assist-
ance to the Chinese agamst the Hiung-nu.
»o» As we shall see further on, Rashid-eddin states, that the Uigurs dwelt
near the mountains of Earakonmi and on the river Orkun. One of their
tribes was caUed Utekien. This latter name sounds like the Chinese Wu-te-
kien. The Run river of the Chinese authors may be identified with the
Orkun, or Orkhon river.
Digitized by
Google
192 NOTICES OP THE MEDlJEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
died the year after this marriage, and the princess returned to
China ; but her younger sister, who had accompanied her, became
the wife of Mo-yen-djo*s successor ^ ^ ^ I-di-gien, call^ also
^ >^ RT fF Mouryii k^o-haUy a. d. 762. After the death of this
khan in 779, this princess lived for many years apart from the
court of the Hui-ho, and died in that country in 790. In 788
another Chinese princess, named J^ ^ Hien-an, was given as
wife to the khan of the Hui-ho. She lived twenty years at the
court, having been the wife of four khans in succession.
In the year 788, the Hui-ho solicited the permission of the
Chinese emperor to change their former name Hui-ho into |g| |J^
Jlui-hu, which would better answer their warlike character {hu
means a falcon in Chinese). The emperor acceded to this request,
and some years later the Hui-hu assisted the Chinese in their war
against the Tvrfan (Tibetans; — see above, 93), by expelling the
latter from Pei-Ving (the present Urumtsi ; — see further on, 108),
which had been previously captured by the Tibetans, while they
sent the prisoners to the emperor of China. Again, in the year
822, a Chinese princess, by name -^j^ 5^ Tairho, was given ia
marriage to a khan of the Hui-hu. His name and title were
lu-mo mishi Gw-d^Vrlu Fi-kie cKung-te k'o-han, * ® • A Chinese envoy
accompanied the princess to the capital of the Hui-ho. She kept
her own court there and was assisted by two ministers. In the
year 840, the ^ ^ ^ Kie-giorsze (Kirghiz) destroyed the em-
pire of the Hui-hu. Their capital was taken and the khan slain,
while the people were all dispersed. One of the ministers of the
late khan, named H ^ j^ P^ang-fe^e, at the head of fifteen
tribes (of the Hui-hu) fled to the ^ ^ |^ Ko^o-lu (probably
the Karluks ; — see further on, 1 2 1 ). The rest of the Uigurs emigrat-
ed to the south, and finally established themselves near the moun-
tain ^ ^ llj TsO'tze shan, where they elected a new khan. After
this they frequently disturbed the Chinese frontier, and even
succeeded in taking 5^ ^ Tien-te (see note 18), ^4* ^^
chung (the present Ta-t*ung fu in Shansi), and f^ -jf So^ang
(also in Shansi). But in 847 the Hui-hu suffered a total defeat
by the Chinese army. The last khan fled to the west ; and such
of his people as were left went over to Pang-te-ht who in the
mean time had taken possession of ^ j^ Kan-chou (in Kansu)
«»« OU-djiC'lu in this long name and title is probably OticJiluJc, a name of
Turkish (?) origin. As we have seen (above, 34), the Naiman prince who
usurped the throne of Karakhitai, in the beginninjr of the 13th centuiT, was
called Guchluk. PH-kHe seems to represent the Turkish Buku (see further
on, 103). Ch*ung-te is a Chinese honorary title meaning **Highly virtuous."
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF OBNTBAL AND WESTERX ASIA. 193
and of the cities west of the stony desert (fff "gf ^ j^J). « o *He was
finally recognized as khan by the emperor of Chma. The Hui-hu
however, could never again recover their strength. Such is a short
resume of the accounts regarding the Hui-hu, given in the
Tang shxi^,
99. In the "Wu-tai period (first half of the 10th century), the
Hui-ho of Kan-chou sent several envoys to the Chinese court.
In the Liao shi, chap, ii, it is stated, that when A-pao-ki, the first
emperor of the Liao, in 923, was encamped near the ancient
capital of the Hui-hu (see note 237), the khan of the Hui-hui
came to pay tribute (it is not said from what part ; but further on
we read in that record, that in the same year, A-pao-ki captured
one of the governors of the Hui-hu of Kan-chou, and sent one
of his officers to the khan, — ^probably to summon him to submit).
In chap. XXX of the Liao shi, the khan of the Hui-hu of Kan-
chou is again spoken of. When Ye-lii Ta-shi, the founder of the
Si Liao dynasty (Kara-khitai), had quitted his native country, in
1221, Pi-le-ko, the khan of the Hui-hu of Kan-chou came to meet
him and made rich presents, etc. (see above, 26).
Mention is made also of the Hui-hu of Kan-chou in the "His-
tory of the Sung dynasty" up to the year 1126. In 1128 the
Hia, or Tanguts, took Kan-chou, and subsequently also other
cities of the Hui-hu ; from which time this branch of the Uigurs
is no more heard of in Chinese history. It seems that in the
" History of the Kin " (12th century), nothing is recorded of the
Hui-hu.* o»
100. In the Tilan shi we read again of the Uigurs, but now
they are mentioned by another name and in another country.
•»♦ See my Notes on Chin, Med. Trav. p. 28, liote S3.
• OS I juay notice here a carious tradition recorded by Chinese authors,
that in the time of their power, the Hui-hu once made prisoner one of the
chiefs of the E*itan (Liao) and forced him to tend cattle. I do not remember
in what Chinese book I saw the original account; but allusion is made to
this tradition in the narrative of Wang Yen-te; who was sent by the Sung to
Kao-ch*ang (the present Karakhodjo) towards the end of the 10th century.
He notices a valley through which he mssed (somewhere south-east of KamuIJ,
in which, according to tradition, the K'itan had tended the herds of the Hui-
hu (see Julien's Melanges de Oiogr, Asiat. p. 90). I notice this insignificant
record, because it seems to me that the story M. Polo relates in two chapters
{I. e. voL ii, p. 9 — 12) about the Golden king taken prisoner by Prester John,
and forced to look after cattle, might perhaps be traced back to this old <
Chinese tradition ; M. Polo having merely changed the names. It is impos-
sible to reconcile Polo's story with the histoiy of the Ein. It is not without
interest to observe, that the ITUan ch*aopi sni relates the same story; but the
Mongol tradition represents Wang khan (Ung khan, the same as Prester
John, according to M. Polo, vol. i, p. 204) as having been made prisoner,
together with his mother, by the Tatars, who forced them to tend their cattle
(Palladius' transL p. 76).
Digitized by
Google
194 NOTIOBS OF THE MEOLfiVAL QEOOBAPHT AND
They are termed •£[! % ^ Weirwu-r in the "History of the Mon-
gols;" and this name was applied in the Yiian period, to the people
living about the present Urnmtsi, Tnrphan, Karakhodja, etc. * ° «Tho
accounts of the Uigurs found in the Yuan shi, consist generally of
fragmentary statements scattered over the whole work, but met
with especially in the biographies of distinguished Uigurs in
the service of the Mongol emperors. Interesting details of their
ancient history are given in chap, cxxii, in the biography of
G157JtWl!ff;d£65fJr ^^^-^J^ ^^^-^^ rft-^fmj'O'princeof the
Uigurs in the days of Chinghiz. As the traditions related there
show a remarkable coincidence with the accounts of the Moham-
medan authors regarding the Uigurs ; and as the Persian historians
profess to have derived their information from the Uigur annals,
there can be no doubt that the biographer of the Uigur prince was
also acquainted with the historical records of the Uigurs. The
biography of Ba^-dju a-r-tS di-gin reads as follows : —
"jj; ^ ^ /-^u-Aw«0 8i8 the title of the kings of ^ g Kao-
ch*ang (see further on, 111, and note 220), who in former times
dwelt in the country called S TC K Wei-wu-r, There was in
that country (where the Uigurs originally lived) a mountain called
^ ^ Ho'liriy^^^ivom. which two rivers take their rise, the
56 M $•) ^w-^^^« »iid the ^ gj ^ Sie'lingT^o^^^^li happened
once in the night time, that a stream of light fell from heaven
upon a tree standing oetween the two rivers ; whereupon the
tree began to swell like a pregnant woman, and after nine months
and ten days, gave birth to five boys. The youngest received the
name ^ "^ ^ Burk^o-han, He was afterwards elected king, and
subdued the neighbouring countries. * * * The thirtieth of his succes-
« « • It is not however in the Yilan shi, that the name Wei-wu-r appears
for the first time. In the ** History of the Liao, " chap, bdx, the tribes tribu-
tary to that dynasty are enumerated, and among them we find ^ "JC. ^ ^jj^
the city of the Wci-wu-r. In chap, xxx, where the wanderings ot re-lu
Ta-shi are recorded, ^ J^^ Wei-vm is mentioned among the seven cities,
which had sent their chiefs to Ye-lu Ta-shi at Pei-t*ing (see above, 25).
Ch*ang-ch*un, when travelling to the west, in 1221, met the ruler of Djang-
balik, who was a J^ ^ ^ fVei-wu-r (see further on, 114, and also my
Notes (m Chin. Med. Trav. p. 31).
• 0 ' Compare note 198.
«o$ The same title reads Iduhut in the Yiian ch'ao pi shi (see note 245),
and Idicut in the Djami ut Tevarikh (see further on, 105). Compare also
98 supra, I-di-gicn. Thus the T'ang shu calls one of the Uigur khans.
•o» Ho-lin is the Chinese name for Karakorum. In speaking of the
ancitjnt territory of the Wei-wu-r, the Chinese biographer means the country
about Karakorum.
» » 0 Evidently the river Tura and Selcnga are meant.
* » » Bu-k^o-han seems to be the same as the P*i-k*ie k'o-han of the Pang
Digitized by
Google
HISTORT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 195
sors'^'waa called ^ H^ 6S[ Jf ^'^^^^ di-gin. He was valiant
and powerful, and frequently engaged in war with the T'ang
emperor, who tried to form an alliance with him by marriage. A
Chinese princess, named ^ ^ Kin-lieny was given in marriage
to Ijg m ^ J^ Go-li di-gin, the son of Yu-lun di-gin. She
lived near Ho-lin, at a place called ^l| ^ 8ft ^ i^ Bie-li ho-li da,
meaning "the hill, where the spouse lives." There was also an-
other mountfdn called Ji^ S. ^^ "^ Tien-ko-U yu daho,^ ^ *
meaning "mountain of heavenly reason." South of it stood a
mountain ^ f^^ >g^£rM-Zi6?a-^o,«»*or "mountain of happiness."
When the envoy of the T'ang arrived at the frontier of the
Wei-vm-r, he was told, that the supremacy of Ho-lin depended on
the possession of the Mountain of Happiness ; — if the T'ang coTild
destroy it, the power of the Uigurs would be broken. The Chinese
envoy accordingly asked from the khan of the Uigurs, merely the
Mountain of Happiness, as a price for the Chinese princess given in
marriage; to which the khan agreed. As the hill was big, the Chinese
made a great hre around and then poured vinegar on it. After
it had been broken into pieces, it was placed on carts and carried
away to China. Subsequently beasts and birds began to utter
plaintive cries predicting mischief. Yii-lun di-gin died seven days
after, and the empire was troubled by the outbreak of rebellions
and calamities of all kinds. Several generations later, the dynas-
ty of the Wei-wu-r was extinguished, and the people were com- .
pelled to emigrate.*' *They removed their abodes to ^ jft| K^c^o-
choUf which is the same as ^ jHi Huo-chou, and occupied the
whole country comprised under the name of Bie-shi-ba-li (Bishba-
lik). • * • Their dominions then stretched to the north as far as
fjj ^ A-8hu (unknown to me), and south as far as {g Jj^ Tsiu-
ahu (see above, 97), and the Buku khan of the Mohammedan authors (lOS).
• * • Thirty is probably a misprint.
» *• Tmgrif in all Turkish dialects means "Heaven;" tagh, means "moun-
tain;" yuz, means "modus, ratio" (compare Klaproth's Minu rd, d VAsie,
torn, ii, p. 841).
•>♦ K'ol in Turkish means " accident heureuz " (Klaproth, I e.),
• 1 • Comparing this Uigur tradition with the statements in the T'ang
history on the same subject, we find that thev agree in the chief points;
although there are some differences between them respecting the names of
the khans and the Chinese princesses. Besides this, the Uigar accounts
present some anachroTiisms. Ooli digin, who — according to Bardja's bio-
graphy— married the Chinese princess, is probably identical with the Go-U
k'o-han of the T*ang shu.
balik and Uuo-chou (Karakhodjo), see farther on, 109, 111.
Digitized by
Google
196 . NOTICES OF THE HEDLSEYAL GEOGRAPHY AND
f8^uan;^^f on the east they bordered upon % Sfc Wu-iun and
^ J^ U^ Giashirhaf^^^Qjid on the west were contiguous to U ^
Si-fan, « » • There they dwelt more than nine hundred and seven-
ty years, • • ^up to the time of Ba-r-dju a-r-t^ di-gin.
"Ba-r-dju was a vassal of the Kitcm (Kara-khitai), but after
hearing (1209) that Ohlnghiz was about to move on an expedition
to ]^ j^ >8^a-/aw^,««*he ordered the officers of the K*itan who
were stationed in his country to be slain, and sent to Chinghiz to
offer his submission. The emperor then sent envoys to the Ldur-hu,
• ^ ' An ancient name for the present Su-chou, in Eansa . The district of
Tsiu-ts'Uan was established during the Han.
• > • It seems to me that by Tru-tun, the same country is meant as the
ffit-tun of the Kin shi (see note 24). Regarding Oia-ahi-ha I may observe,
that, according to Rashid, the Mongols called the Tangat empire Ka-shi
(D'Ohsson, tom. 1, p. 96).
•*• Tibet (see above, 93). At the time here spoken of (10th or 11th
century), the dominions of the Tibetans extended much further north than
they d» now.
• •.0 There seems* to be a mistake again in the figure, owing to which
Klaproth has fellen into a historical error respecting the early history of the
Uigurs. Klaproth suggests, that, according to the Chmese authors, the country
of ]|C ^ CJU-ahi (pronounced also Kil-shi or KU-sze), termed also j^ |j|
KU'She (Ku-sze), first mentioned in the Han history before our era, and known
under the name of ^ ^ JToo-cA'an^at the timeoftheT'ang dynasty, wasthe
seat of the Uigurs two centuries before our era (see Mim, rel. d I'Asie^ tom. ii,
pp. 821 — 851). Klaproth always considers Ku-sze and Kao-ch *ang to be iden-
tical with the Uigco^; but no corroboration of this view can be found in Chi-
nese works. The Chinese historians anterior to the Mongol period, c^ the
Uigurs Hui'ha or Hui-hu; and in recording the history of the Ku-sze and
KiM-ch'ang, they do not mention this people. As we have seen, the YUan shi
clearly states, that the Uigurs emigrated to Kao-eh'ang, only after the ex-
tinction of their empire in Mongolia. Klaproth was misled, by Chinese
statements of more recent date, that the country of the Wei-vou-r in the days
of the Mongols, was the same as the Kao-ch'ang of the T'ang and the Ku-sze
of the Han. This statement is quite correct, but it does not involve the
occupation of this country bv the Uigurs at so early a date. Julien in his
Mil. de Oiographie Anat, p. 108, gives a translation of the history of Kao-
ch'auff, and always identines this name with the country of the Uigurs. In
the Chinese text he translated (from the Wen hien Vung k*ao) however, the
name of the Uigurs appears only once. Ma Tuan-lin, the author of the IFej^
hien Vtmg k*ao^ who wrote in the 13th century, states, that. Kao-ch'ang was
also called the country of the Hui-hu; for many Hui-hu or Uigurs were settled
there. But he speaks of a time posterior to the T*ang and the destruction of
the empire of the Hui-hu in Mongolia. At the time of the T'ang dynasty,
Kao-ch'ang belonged to China, not to the Uigurs; and the Chinese changed
the name into '^ j^ Suchou (see article Kao-ch*ang in the T^angahu,
chap, cdviiift). There is no doubt^ that in the 10th century, Kao-ch'ang
was inhabited by Uigurs. The * ' History of the Sung ' * records, under the year
965, that the khan of the Hui-hu of Si-chou sent a Buddhist priest with
presents to the emperor of China.
• « > So-fang means • * the northern regions (of China). "
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 1 97
who was much delighted, and dispatched another embassy to
Chinghiz with the following answer : — "Your servant has heard of
Your Majesty. I hate the K*itan, and for a long time I have en-
tertained the desire to submit to your power. Now that the
message of Your Highness has reached me, I am happy to have
an opportunity of accomplishing my desire ; and I shall rejoice
to hear, that all nations have acknowledged Your Majesty's supre-
macy." Chinghiz then attacked Tai-yang han (khan of the
l^aimans) and T<yt*o (khan of the Merkits).
" After the latter had been slain, his four sons (their names are
given in the text) fled with the head of their father to the river
-& SL W -S Ye-r-di^hi (Irtysh). Then Ba-r-dju a-r-te di-gin
joined (the Mongol army), and defeated and killed the four sons in
a battle on the river ^ Ts*an (Dsan). « « » After this he sent
envoys with valuable presents to the emperor; and when Chinghiz
was encamped on the river '^ H^ j$ Kie-lu-lien (Kerulun), the
I-dU'hu arrived himself (in thespringof 121 1, according to the Annals
of the Yiian ski), and solicited permission to make a present of
horses and dogs to the sons of the emperor. Chinghiz was mov-
ed by the I-du-hu*s words; bestowed upon him his daughter
<b M $ ^ Ye-Zt an-duHy^^^ajid received him as his son. Sub-
sequently Ba-r-dju a-r-t<$ di-gin accompanied Dje-hie no-ijen (see
note 66) in the war against ^ ^ 'jj ^ ^ Han Mien-li sotan
(Khan Melik sultan) the chief of the Mohammedans. ««*He dis-
tinguished himself at the siege of -^ |^ h H Nisha-bu-li
(Nishabur), and (after returning from the west) took part in the
expedition to U ^ -ffo-w (the Tangut empire). He had previously
crushed a rebellion of ten thousand men of his troops, who had
been unwilling to submit to the new institutions. After his death
the title of I-du-hu passed successively to his (eldest) son, grandson,
etc. (I omit the details regarding his successor)."' « *
101. There are many other biographies in the Yiian shi, devot-
ed to Uigurs of eminence in the service of the Mongol emperors.
I will give their names, as they may perhaps present some interest
•*• See above, 84, and note 64.
• * • Rashid-eddin calls this princess Altun higui (D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 111>,
In the YUan ch'aopishif her name is written Ale altun (see note 245). The
title bu-gi, occurs also in the Yiian shi aa a, title of princesses. Compare
chap . cix, Tahle of the princesses, where another daughter of Chinghiz is styled
jHC S ^ 1§ J7uo-c^n bie-ffi. Rashid terms the same princess Hu-djin
bigui (Berezin, /. c vol. i, p. 162).
••« It seems that Mohammed, sultan of Ehorazm is meant.
•«* It is known, that after Chinghiz* death, the country of the Uigurs
belonged to Chagatai's dominions. The Uigur princes were probably ap-
pointed governors there, with the title I-du-hu,
Digitized by
Google
198 NOTICES OP THE MEDLBVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
in connection with the Uigur language, of which so little is
known.
Chap, cxxiv : Ha-la-yi ha-cTiH bei-lu. In this hiography some
details are found concerning the country of the Uigurs and their
intercourse with the Kara-khitaL Ibid. : AMen fie-murr. Ibid, :
Ta-fa-fung-k^o, He was at first, minister at the court of the Naimans.
His biography has been translated by Eemusat, from the Yiian shi
leipieuy and published in his Nouv, Mel. Adat, tom. ii, p. 61. Ibid, :
T'a-t'a-t'ung-k'o*s sons, Yu-hu mi-shi, Id-hun mi-shif Su-lo-hai,
Chap, cxxv : Bu-lu hai-ya. His father Gi-fai hai-ya^ and his
grandfather Ycnr-ba hai-ya,
Bu-lu hai-ya^8 son Lien-hi-sien has a separate biography in chap.
cxxvL
Chap, cxxviii : A-li hai-ya. He distinguished himself at the
siege of Siang-yang fu in 1272.
Chap, cxxx : A-lurhun sa-li. His grandfather A-taH sa-li.
His brothers Wei-u-r sa-li and Dao-wa-chH sa-li.
Chap, cxxxi : I-hei mi-shi. He was in the life-guard of Kubilai,
and took part in the expedition to Java.
Chap, cxxxiii : Ye-sien-nai, His father Kien hai-ya. Ibid, :
To-li shi-guan. His father Tie-k'o-shu,
Chap, cxxxiv : Si-ban, His father KOe-li-bie wa-cKi, Ibid. :
Tang-jen-dsu. His grandfather Vang-gu-dji, Ibid. : Siao-yiin-shi
fo-hu-lien. His son Ba-dan,
Chap, cxxxv : Ye-gil-lien-ch' i hai-ya.
Chap, cxxxvii : A-li hai-ya (not to be confounded with the
A-li hai-ya in chap, cxxviii). His father To-lie, and his brother
Ye-na.
Chap, cxcv : Bo-yen bu-hua di-gin.
Other names of distinguished Uigurs will be found further on
(see articles Bishbalik, Karakhodjo, etc.).
102. Let ud turn now to the western mediaeval accounts of th^
Uigurs. As to the records of the Persian historians on this sii^
ject, I invariably depend upon the excellent translations of
D'Ohsson.
Assemani, the celebrated orientalist (1768), in his Bibliotheca
Orientalis Clementino Vaticanaf states, that in the history of the
Nestorians, the name of Ighur or laghur is often mentioned, and
denotes the eastern Turks of Khatai (Klaproth, I, c).
Abulfaradj or Bar Hebrceus (1226 — 1286), in his chronicle
(written in Syriac, and published in Latin in the middle of the 17th
century at Oxford, under the title Historia. compendiosa dynastia-
rum), p. 32, speaks of the prince of the Ighurs, who submitted to
Chinghlz, and adds, that the Ighurs are a numerous tribe of the
eastern Turks belonging to KhataL
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA, 199
It seems that the Uigurs were not known by this name in
western Asia before the beginning of the 13th century; but as Klap-
roth has proved, that long before this time they had extended
their power far to the west, it may be assumed, that by the Turks
and the khans of Turkistan, — who according to the Mohammedan
authors were often at war with the Samanids, Ghaznevids and JSel-
djuks in the 10th, 11th and 12th centuries, — we are to understand
the western Uigurs. « » •
In Deguignes' Hist, des Huns, tom. iii, p. 29, we read (he
translates apparently from Abulfaradj), that in a. d. 993, Bogran
Khan Harun, khan of the Turks, whose residence was at Bela-
sagun, — who reigned also over Kashgar, Khoten and Taras, and
whose dominions stretched as far as the frontier of China, — took
Bokhara from Noe, sultan of the Samanids. His son Illik ilkhan
waged war with the Ghaznevids (who had overthrown the Samanids),
and in 1006, together with another khan called Cadar, advanced as
far as Balkli (Deguignes, tom. iii, p. 163). Finally, Deguignes
speaks (tom. iii6, p. 252) of a khan of the Uigurs, Illik, residing
in Bela-sagun, when the Kara-khitai arrived in 1125.»»''
It seems that the Persian and Arabian historians of the 13th
century applied the name Uignry — which in Mohammedan writings
k first met with about this time, — only to that branch of the Uigurs
known to the Chinese and Mongols under the name of Wei-wu-r,
and established in the eastern part of eastern Turkistan (Urumtsi,
Turphan, etc. ). The statements of th e Mohammedan authors regard-
ing the Uigurs, are as we shall see, in substantial accordance with
what the Yiian ski records of the history of the Wei-wu-r.
103. The Tarikh Djihan Kushai gives accounts of the Uigurs
in great detail. I present in the following, an English version of
B'Ohsson's translation (tom. i,pp. 430 sqq.), omitting however, some
unimportant particulars. The author of the Tarikh Djihan Kushai
••• The Turks, mentioned by the Mohammedan authors of the 6th to the
8th century, are the |j^ j^ T*u-kii€. That nation, according to the Chinese
authors, was in power in Mongolia and central Asia from the 5th to
the 8th century. Their empire was destroyed bv the Hui-ho or Uigurs,
and the T*a7ig thu records, that about the middle of the 8th century, the
Hui-ho conquered the laud of the western T^u-kiie and took their capital,
situated on the river Su-ye (Chu) . Compare note 67, on Bela-sagun and the
Chu riyer.
"' Here, as usual, it is impossible to make out where Deguignes* in-
formation is drawn from. He feels no hesitation in asserting: ** link khan
que les Chinois appelleut Pi-le-ko. " He means the khan of the Hui-hu, who
came to meet Ye-Iii Ta-shi when he started from Pei-t*ing (Urumtsi) and
proceeded westward (compare above, 25). But the Liao shiy in the narrative
of Ye-lii Ta-shi's wanderings, seems to intimate that Pi-le-ko resided in Kan-
<^», not in Bela-sagun.
Digitized by
Google
200 NOTICES OF THE MEDLSYAL OEOORAPHT AND
first states, in the introduction of the article^ that his information
has been drawn from Uigur books ; but signifies his disbelief in
these tales, which he quotes only as a curiosity. After that lie
continues as follows : —
" The Uigurs have a tradition, that they originally dwelt on the
banks of the river Orkun,* * "which takes its rise in the mountains
called Karakorum,**^ whence the name of the city, recently built
by the khan (Ogotai), has been derived. Thirty rivers take their
rise among these mountains, and thirty tribes dwelt on their
banks.* *o These Uigurs, who had their abodes in the valley of
the Orkun, were divided into two tribes. After having consider-
ably increased in number they elected a king, and five hundred
years later Buku khan appeared. People say, that he is the same
as Efrasdah.'*^ There is among the mountains of Karakonim
an ancient pit, called the pit of Pijen, « • * The vestiges of a city
and a palace are to be seen on the banks of the Orkun. The
ancient name of this city was Ordu haliky but it is known now
under the name of Mao halik, « » • Before the palace are found
some stones covered with inscriptions, which we have seen. In
the reign of the khan (Ogotai) these stones were removed, when a
pit was discovered, in which was a great stone tablet with an
inscription. The emperor ordered it to be examined by people of
different nations ; but no one was found who could read it.
" Finally, the khan sent to China for men, who are called (the
name is wanting in the manuscript ; — D'Ohsson supplies kames ; —
see further on, 104). The inscription, which proved to be in their
language and character, was as follows : —
** ' At a place called KutnlandjUf situated at the junction of the
rivers Tugola and Selinga,^ ^ '•which take their rise in the mountains
of Karakorum, there were two trees close together ; one of them a
fiatuk tree, resembling a pine, evergreen like a cypress, and with
cone-like fruit ;« a o the other, a wild pine. Between these two trees
**• The Orkhon of our maps. Probably the Kun river of the T'ang
annals is the same. See note 202.
««• See note 209.
880 The mountains around Karakorum in fact abound in water. All
these rivers belong to the system of the Selenga.
»»» Efrassiah IB ihQ name of a (mythical) king of the Turks, mentioned
by the ancient Persian authors.
« ■ a Pijen is the name of a Persian hero, who was taken prisoner by
Efrassiab and kept for some time in a well. He was delivered by the famous
Rufitem.
«■■ Orduhaliky means "the city of the ordu, or residence of the khan."
D'Ohsson translates Mao halik by "mauvaise ville, — ville ruinee."
• • ♦ The rivers Tura and Selenga;— see above, 97.
« =» * Fist ukf in Arabic means the * * pistacia tree ; " but the description given
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF OENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 201
a hillock appeared, upon which a stream of light descended from
heaven; whereupon the hillock hegan to grow, a^d marvellous
things were seen about it. Just after the lapse of the period of a
woman's pregnancy, the hillock opened, and five hUlocks resembling
tents were seen. La each tent was a little boy ; and to these boys
the people paid the greatest respect. The youngest of them; called
Baku tegiiif was very intelligent, and subsequently the Uigurs
made him their khan. The reign of Biiku khan was very prosper-
ous, and he was marvellously assisted by three ravens sent by
Heaven. They knew all the languages of the world, and brought
news whencesoever it was required. It happened once, that a
spfrit under the shape of a maid appeared to Buku khan in a
dream, and conducted him to the mountain K^Utag,^^^ There
they had conferouces every, night :for seven years six months and
twenty-two days. On* the last -night the .maid' took leave, and
revealed to JUiku tliat he would rule over the whole- world. He
then rallied his troops and sent his brothers to wage war against
the Mongols, the Kirghiz, the Tanguts and the Khitai. All returned
to the river Orkun with great booty and a large number of captives.
After this the city of Ordu halik was built. « * ' Buku khan had
here does not agree with pistacia vera. Besides, this tree is not found in
Mongolia.
«■" Probably the same as the Ha-li da-ho or "Mountain of Happiness "
in the Chinese records; — see note 214.
«* ^ In the T*ang annals it is stated (see above, 97), that Ou-dn-Iu PH-k^ie-
k'Ue k*o-haH, in the middle of the 8th century established his residence on the
river Kun (Orkun of. the Tarikh Djihnn KicsJuii). I have no doubt that
PH-k'ie k'o-han is the Buku khan of the Persian records, and the Bu-k'o han
of the Yiian shi (see above, 100). The ancient map of Mongolia in the Yiian
ski lei pien (see above, 10), marks ^ ^ CT JJ or the city of Bo-ko han
north-east of Karakorum. The existence of the ancient ( 4*it;il of the Uigurs,
near the place where Karakorum was built, and of the tuunrjit iiisf^ripHonb
there, is corroborated by the narrative of an- expedition! of the Ihat Liimj
emi)eror to the north, recorded in the Liao shit chnp, ii. "VVe n^ad thero \—
** T^ai-isu (A-pao-ki^ 916 — 925), in 923, undertook an l x]ie4iition iliryii;;:1i
the ancient territories of .the* ^ rf Slmn-yil (the klniu^of the unijieiit
Hiung-nu in Mongolia). On the first day of the 9th iiionth hit rnnimiHed
near the ancient city of the [fij f J^ Hui-hu, where he ordereil a piarble tablet
to be erected, with the accounts of his victories engraved ...He gave
orders alsi I ! tike wiUtr i - :".- ^ JjiJ A'V^i /?o (Golden river), and stones
from the fe [jj W'TiH«/wt«(*'Uackhilbf;''—pjubul)ly the Karakorum mountains),
and carry tlain boniu on f^wxU Ui the river f|| fqT //<«a7i^ //o (the Shara muren
in eastern Mongoliti) niid tlwi iiiouiit jfi ^ M>i-yG (a sacred mount of the
Lino, situ it«-d iit the jiinctlgTi of \\x^i. tu-ht river and the Shara muren), to
build a m-inQfii^it for pob;tcHt3% tn prnv^f' thiil the rivers and the mountains
have com«' tJ uifi^r t lIl^ut^^.., , . „,.. On iht^ 'IVVh if the same month (the emperor
sojourned still at the same place), he ordered the ancient monument of ^ |^
Digitized by
Google
202 NOTICES OF THE HEDUEYAL GEOGRAFHT AND
anotlier dream, in which he saw a man dressed in white, who gave
him a piece of jade, in the form of a pine tree, and said to him : —
As long as you are ahle to keep this piece of jade in yonr posses-
sion, you will rule over the four quarters of the globe. His
minister had the same dream. Buku khan then directed his armies
to the west, and arrived in Turkistan, where he established his
residence on a beautiful plain, abounding in water and pasture.
There he built the city of Bela-sdgun, now called Ghi hcUik (see
above, note 67). In the space of twelve years Buku khan suc-
ceeded in sub4uing the whole world. His armies advanced as far
as the regions where the people resembled brutes ; and they were
informed, that no inhabitants were to be found beyond. The
kings of all the subdued countries were carried to Buku khan, who
received them with benevolence; with the single exception however
of the king of India, to whom an audience was refused, owing to
his extreme ugliness. All were allowed to return to their countries
after tribute had been imposed upon them. When Buku khan
had completed this great enterprise he left Bela-sagun and returned
to his native country.'
104. "As to the religion of the Uigurs at the time spoken of,
they had certain magicians, which they called kam, * * » The same
are found even now among the Mongols. These magicians say,
that they are possessed by demons, who inform tliem of every-
thing they wish to know. Even now the greater part of the des-
cendants of Chingbiz have the firmest faith in them. Nothing
of importance is undertaken without consulting the astrologers.
These katns also cure maladies. The Uigurs sent to the khan of
Khitai — an idolatrous country — for the men called nwrnt. These have
a sacred book called num, > * • which is their moral code, — a collection
of fables and tales interpersed with good precepts. Amongst many
things it is enjoined, to abstain from injuring other persons, or
even dumb animals. There are several sects of the numi, who
differ in their dogmas. The most wide-spread is the sect believing
in the doctrine of metempsychosis, etc. When the numi had ar-
rived from Khitai, the Uigurs arranged a discussion between them and
^ P^i-k'o Turn to be restored. Besides this, an inscription was made in
letters of the KH-tan^ T*U'kile and Chinese, to glorify the feats of P*i-k'o ban.
« » • There can scarcely be any doubt that by Aram, the shanians are meant,
who up to this time sustain an important rdle in Mongolia and Siberia. As far
as I know, the term kam is unknown at the present day; it was probably a
Uigur word, and its existence at the period and in the regions here spoken of
by the Persian author, is corroborated by the ** History of the T*ang." In
cnap. cclix^, article K^ie-gia-sze (Kirghiz), we find a statement that in this
country the fortune-tellers (or diviners) are called Kan {^ 'SL 1§i fl*)*
• •» D'Ohsson renders numi^ by * Mamas." Ho may be right. In modem
Mongol, noDi means **a sacred book."
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBY OF OBNTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 203
tbe ham, in order to test the respective merits of the two religions;
But after the numi had read some chapters of their books, the ham
could say nothing in reply. The Uigurs thereupon embraced the
religion of the numi. Among all the idolaters of the east, these
are the bitterest enemies of Islanusm. We have not given more
than the hundredth part of the absurdities found in the Uigur
l>ooks, in order to show the ignorance and stupidity of this people.
One of my friends told me, that he had read in a book, the above-
related story of the two trees ;— with the explanation, that a man
had scooped out the trunks of these trees, put his boys in the
cavities, and placed a light in the vicinity.
" Buku khan was happy to the end of his life, and was succeeded
"by one of his sons. Subsequently the Uigurs observed, that all
"beasts, domestic as weU as wild, and even the little children,
uttered the words gheeh, gheeh,** » which means * go away.' They .
took this for a divine command and emigrated; but the same
sounds continued to be heard by the Uigurs, until they had arrived
at the plain, where subsequently the city of Bishbalik was
founded. *'*! There they settled and established Jive divisions,
which they called Bishbafik (five cities).*'*' From that time
the descendants of Buku khan have continued to rule over this
country, and their kings bear the title Idihut, The above-mentioned
trees were placed in their temples.*'
105. Eashid-eddin gives some new information in his account
of the Uigurs. The name Uigur, which means "allies, — auxi-
liaries " in Turkish, he explains by the tradition, that Oghuz khan,
the progenitor of all the Turk tribes, had bestowed this name on
8ome of his relatives, who adhered to him when he was attacked
by the others. Eashid states further : —
" It is reported, that in the (ancient) country of the Uigurs,
there are two ridges of mountains ; one is called Bukratu turluk ;
the other Uskim luk iangrim. Between them are the mountains of
Karakorum, the name of which has been given to the city built by
Ogotai khan. Near the two chains there is yet another mountain
called Kut tag (see note 236). There is in these regions, — occupied
•*» Qhech, in Turkish is the imperative of the verb ghechmek **togo
away *' (Klaproth, Mim, r6l. d I'Asie, torn, ii, p. 841) .
*«> It is not stated in the record of tbe Persian historian, at what time
this emigration of the Uigurs took place; but as according to the Chinese
accounts of the Uigurs, PH-k^ie k^o-han or Buku khan, lived in the middle
of the 8th century, — and the empire of the Hui-hu or Uigurs was destroyed
in 840 by the Kirghiz, — they probably emigrated to the T*ien shan after this
event
•♦• lam not aware what D'Ohsson intended by, — **ils b&tirent cinq
quartiers auquels ils donn^rent le nom de Bishbalik;" — it is not clear whether
he means one city with five divisions, or five separate cities.
Digitized by
Google
204 NOTICES OF THE MEDL9EVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
anciently by the Uigurs, — a country irrigated by^ ten rivers, and
another with nine rivers. Those tribes who dwelt on the borders
of the ten rivers were called On Uigurs ; those who settled in the
valleys of the nine rivers, Tokuz Uigurs,**^ The following aro
the names of the Ten-rivers tribes, called also On Orkun ;» * * —
Ishkil, in some MSS. Ishlik.
Oniguer (perhaps the river OnghiUf south of Karakorum).
Tukalr,
Uzkatder, in some MSS. Askander (perhaps the Addrga gol^
one of the sources of the Selenga),
Bular (Bula is the name of an affluent of the Khara gol, which
empties itself into the Orkhon). Berezin, voL i, p. 125, however,
writes this name Tulu.
Badar (in some MSS. Tardar),
Ader (one of the sources of the Selenga is called EderJ,
Ukh tabin,
KamJandju (a place of the same name is mentioned in the Tarikh
Djihan Ktishai, at the junction of the Tura and Selenga ; — see 103).
Utikian (the name of a mountain Wu-te-kien^ near the river Kun-
or Orkhon is mentioned in the T'ang history ; — see above, 97).
Besides those tribes, who dwelt on the above-named rivers, there
were a hundred and twenty other tribes of the UiguM'"
In accordance with the Yiian ski, Rashid-eddih reports (D'Ohs-
son, tom. i, p. 109; — Berezin, vol. i, p. 127),. that the Uigurs wjere
tributary .to. the gurkhan of Kara-khitai, who appointed his
governors in then* country. But (in 1S09) Bardjuk, Idikut of the
Uigurs (Ba^r-dju a-r-U di-gin in the Yuan ski) gave orders to kill
the Kara-khitai , governor in the city of Karakhodjo (see further
on, 111), named Shukem, who was much disliked on account
of his extortions. When Chinghiz had heard of this event, he
dispatched two of his officers, Alb utuk and Derbay, to the Idikut.
Bardjuk then sent two envoys to Chinghiz. (I may here quote
D'Ohsson's original translation from the Djami tit Tevarikh): —
" Lldicut fit partir deux envoy^ charg^ de dire k Tchinguiz-
khan que, sur la renomm^ de sa grandeur et de sa puissance, il
allait lui envoyer des ambassadeurs, pour rinstruiro de ses nouvelles
• ♦ » On, in Turkish means * ' ten ; " tokva means * * nine " (D'Ohsson).
•♦* My identifications of the rivers here enumerated, refer to the excellent
map of western Mongolia in Petermann's Ckograph. JfiUh. 1872, tab. 17.
In the ** History of the T'ang " (see above, 98) nine tribes of the Uipirs ar©
enumerated. As these names have no resemblance to the names given by
Rashid, it may be assumed, that the T'ang history records the names of the
toktiz, OT Nine-rivers Uigurs. The Yi Vung chi^ or ** Great ceography of the
Chinese. emt)ire " states, that the Selenga has six sources and tl&ee affluents;
but only tne principal sources and affluents are enumerated there. The
system x)f the* Selenga abounds in watercourses.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 205
TelatioBS avec le Gour-khan de Cara-khitai, lor^que raniv^o inatten-
due de ses envoy^ lui avait caus^ la plus agr^ble surprise; — 'que, de
meme que les nuages laissent voir, en se dissipant, le soleil brillant
d'un nouvel ^clat, ou que la glace, lorsqu'elle 6tait bristle, d^couvrait
Tonde pure et limpide, de m^me son abattement venait de faire
place k Tall^gresse la plus vive ; qu'il lui Hvrait son pays et qu'il
aspirait k devenir son fils et son serviteur.* ■'» * »
Chinghiz had been previously informed, that th^ Idikut had
refused to harbour the brother and four sons of Tuda (khan of the
Merkits), after their defeat on the river Djem (see above, 100), and
accordingly the envoys were kindly received. Chinghiz invited
the Idikut to come in person to render homage, and to bring as
presents the most precious things found in his treasury. When
Bardjuk arrived, he was received with the greatest cordiality by
Chinghiz, who promised him his daughter Altun higui in marriage;
but the princess died before the marriage had been consummated.
Subsequently Ogotai khan intended to bestow the princess Aladji
bigui upon the Idikut, when the latter died; whereupon this
princess was given in marriage to his son Kishmain.
106. Abdalia Beidaviy in his "History of China" (see above,
note 10) terms the Uigurs, Igurs ; and states that they are Bud-
dhists; p. 40: — XecmuniB€rchan^^^c^\^2i.m erat. Hunc Iridic Ku-
mirani, TihetenseSf Chataji, Tangutani & Igurm pro Prophet^
habebant." On p. 69, mention is made of the **Chronologi Igurcje,*'
*** I have quoted this passage, because it sounds like a literal translation
from the YUan ch'dopishi^ and furnishes evidence, — which indeed might be
fortified by many Qther examples, — that the author of the Mongol history of
Chinghiz, has drawn his information from the sanie sources as Rashid-eddiu.
The Chinese translation of the Yilan ch*ao pi ski, regarding the Idikut's rela-
tions with Chinghiz khan runs as follows (chap, xi, fol. 4): —
« * • Sakiamuni Burkhaiit or fiaddha. Bv^kJuinf in Mongol means "God. '*
Digitized by
Google
206 NOTICES OF THE MEDLEYAL GEOGRAFHT AKD
It is a curious fSBUst, worthy of notice, that Carpini takes the Uigurs
to be Nestorian Christians. He states on pp. 650, 651, "Chingis
praedictus, pweparavit se rurstis ad praelium et contrii terram Huiur-
orum processit ad bellum; isti homines sunt christiani de sectft
Nestorianorum : quos etiam hello devicit ; et illorum litteras acce-
perunt, n^m priiis scripturam aliquam non habehant ; nunc autem
appellant eandem litteram Mongalorum."'*'
Bubruquis, pp. 282, 283, gives the following account of the
Uigurs, when speaking of the idolaters of Asia: — "Primi sunt
IitgureSf quorum terra contiguatur cum predicta terra Organum,* '* •
inter montes illos versus orientem ; et in omnibus civitatibus eorom
sunt mixti Nestorini et Saraceni, et ipsi etiam sunt difPusi versus
Persidem in civitatibus Saracenorum. In predicta civitate Caalae* * »
habehant ipsi tres ydolatrias, quarum duas intravi ut viderem stul-
titias eorum. In prima inveni quemdam qui habebat cruciculam
de atramento super manum suam, unde credidi quod esset christi-
anus, quia ad omnia que querebam ab eo respondebat ut christianus.
Unde quesivi ab eo : * Quare ergo non habetis hie crucem et ymagi-
nem Jhesu Christi?' Et ipse respondit : * Non habemus consuetu-
dinem.' Unde ego credidi quod essent christiani, sed ex defectu
doctrine omitterent Yidebam enim ibi post quamdam cistam,
que erat eis loco altaris, super quam ponunt lucemas et oblationes,
quamdam ymaginem habentem alas quasi sancti Michaelis, et alias
quasi episcoporum tenentes digitos sicut ad benedicendum.''**<>
After this Eubruquis gives a detailed account of the worship of
the Uigurs.
Haithon (the historian) in his Historia Orientalis (edition of
Muller, Greiffenhag, p. 3), applies the name Tarsce*^^ to the
country of the Uigurs, whom he terms logurs : —
•«' With reference to the Uigur written characters, see Colonel Tale's
Cathay, -p. 205.
•♦• The country of Organum, of Rubruquis, seems to be identical with
the present Hi, See my Rotes on Chin, Med, Tra/v. p. 62.
•« • I think Colonel Yule is right in stating (Cathay, p. ccxii) that JTayo-
lik or Cailact may be placed near the modem Russian city of Kopal, See
idso note 271.
•»«> These particulars, recorded by Rubruquis, of the idol- worship of the
Uigurs, explain Carpini's view, that they were Christians.
« * » Tersa is a name applied properly by the Persians to the Christians.
Colonel Yule thinks that its application to the Uigurs indicates the extensive
prevalence of Nestorian Christianity among them. John of Monte Corvino, in
a letter written in the beginning of the 14th century at Peking, and refer-
red to by R^musat in his Nou/o. Mil, Asiat. tom. ii, p. 198, speaks of Tarsic
characters, meaning evidently Uigur letters. Archimandrite Palladius has
proved (Russian Oriental Record, p. 28) that the term J^ ^ Tie-sie, of
frequent occurrence in Chinese works of the Mongol period, is intended to
render the word Tersa. In Ch*ang-ch*un's narrative (Chin. Med, IVai;.
p. 81), a chief of the Tie-tie is mentioned in the Uigur country.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA, 207
" In regno Tarace sunt tres provincise qnaram dominatores se
reges faciunt appellare. Homines illius patrisB nominanlur logur,
semper idola coluerunt et adhuc colunt omnes, praeter decem cogna-
tiones illorum regum, que per demonstration em stellse venerunt
adorare nativitatem in Betlehem Judas. Et adhuc multi magni et
nobiles inveniuntur inter Tartaros de cognatione ilia qui tenent
firmiter fidem Christi Istud regnum Tarsse ez parte
orientis suos habet confines cum regno Cathay, ex parte occidentis
cum regno Turquestan, ex parte septentrionis cum quodam de-
serto,*** ex parte vero mericQei cum quadam ditissima provincia
quae vocatur 8ym, qusB inter regnum Indise et regnum Cathay
habet citum. Et in ilia provincia inveniuntur lapides adamantis."
107. In the Ming period, 1368 — 1644, the Uigurs were known
to the Chinese under the name of g' % ^ Weirwu-r, as in the
days of the Mongols, and they then lived in the same countries as
in the 13th century. The " History of the Ming," in the section
on foreign countries, gives some particulars regarding their location.
They are mentioned as living in Ha-mi or Kamul (see above, 91),
in Huochou and IAu-ch*eng (see farther on, 112), and also as inha-
bitants of the three military stations or districts (flj wei) ^ jg
An-ting, f^ fj^ A-tuan and ^ ^ K'usien, The position of these
three wei is indicated in the Ming shi (chap, cccxxx, pp. 12 — 16);
the first, 1,500 li south-west of Kan-chou; K'ii-sien, to the east of
An-ting ; and A-tuan, formed originally a part of An-ting. It is
further stated there, that An-ting at the time of the Yiian was called
IK M S % % /S^a-W wei'WVrr, This name occurs only once in
the Yiian ahi, in Subutai's biography ( Yiian shi, chap. cxxi).
Carpini, on p. 615, mentions Sari-Huiur among the countries
conquered by Chinghiz.
It seems that even in our day, the Uigurs still live in the same
countries they inhabited seven hundred years ago. At least the
Yi t'ung chi of the present dynasty speaks of some begs of the
Yugur (see Klaproth, Mem, rel. a VAsie^ torn, ii, p. 346). These
countries are still unexplored ; and all that we know of them is
&om Chinese sources.
JSd ^ A M Bie'8hiha4i=Bi8hhalik.
108. Eespecting Bishbalik, we may infer from the statements
of Persian authors, as also from Chinese accounts, that there was a
city of this name in the middle ages ; and at the same time it is
clear that during the Mongol period, Bishbalik was a general term
applied to the country of the Uigurs, comprising, as I have shown,
• * • This desert, north of the country of the Uigurs, was crossed by Ch'ang-
eh'un in 1221 (see Notes on Chin, Med, Trav. pp. 28, 29).
Digitized by
Google
208 NOTICES OF THB MEDLEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
the present Urumtd, the cities of Huo-chou, Luktsin^ and other
places south of the Celestial mountains. In the " History of the
Ming " however, chap: cccxxxii, fol. 9, Bie-shi-ha-li is spoken o^
in the 15th Mid 16th centuries, as a great kingdom in central Asia,
bordering westward on the kingdom of Samarcand, southward on
Yvrikn (Khotan; — see 129), eastward on Hao-chou (see 111), and
northward on ^ $lj Worla (the Eleuths). It comprised also Kara-
shar and Kuch^. It is further stated there that Bie-shi-ba-li is
distant north-west from Kia-yii kuan (see above, 41) 3,700 H (here
probably the capital of the kingdom is meant). Bie-shi-ba-li, in the
!Miiig period, had frequent intercourse with China, and several
embassies of the khans of that kingdom are recorded.
By Bie-shi-ba-li on the ancient map, and in the list of the St-
jyei-tij the city of Bishbalik seems to be meant ; — not a country.
A note explanatory of this name is found in the Si-pei-ti dA
follows : —
" In the year 1278, Ba-8a-ch*a-li received a tipper tablet, investing
him with authority to direct the military post-stations in Bie-tshi-
ha-U, the (other) cities of the country of the Wei-icu-r (Uigur) and
^ M Tzerli (a place unknown to me). In 1280 the wan-hu (com-
mander of ten thousand) K^i-Icung-chi (see his Ibiography^ Ttian sJii,
chap, clxy) was sent, (by the emperor KubiJ^ai) to guard the frontier
at Bie-shi-ba-li. In. 1281, the prince pj ^,"§- -4-^(;V-^if** re-
quested, that thirty new post-stations might be established between
the mountaihs -j^ ^ Jj^T'ai-ho bn g'^^^ and. Bie-sh^-ba-li. In
1283, the emperor 'appointed a governor for Bie-sHi-ba-li, ;Huo^chou
and the other.plac'eS.(of Uiguria). » * * In 1284, the imi\ceA-dJi-gi
sent an envoy to the emperor with a memorial, stating that among
the twenty-four cities formely under the command of ^ ^ Ip^
TJC ^ Dji-bi Vte-mu-ry^^^iheTe Ivere'two, namely gt Cha and ^
Dai, then governed by da-hirhua-cliH (dariiyachi, — *' Mongol gover-
nors ") and annexed, — not to (the province of) Bie-shi-ba-li, but to
fS jjS K^uo-duan (probably Khotan ; — see further on, 1 29). He
prayed that they might be restored to Bie-shi-ba-li ; to which the
emperor acceded. In 1287, a military colony was established at
Bie-shi-ba-li formed of a thousand of the troops which had recently
**■ A-dji-gi was, — according to the Yiian shi, Geneal. tables, chap, cvii,
cviii, — a grandson of Ch/igatai, a son of Ua-lahii-lie (Kara Hiilagu of Rashid).
Adjigi is not mentioned by Rashid.
"** lu the biography of Subutai, the name T'ai-ho ling (Mountains of
Great peace) is applied to the Caucasus (see above, 60); but I do not think
that the Caucasus can be intended here.
•" A »J ^ A m ^ W ^ ^ g i: ^
. 9 a a Dji-bi t *ie-niu-r, — accordiug to the Yuan shi, chap, cvii, Geneal. tables,
— WHS a gmudson of Ogotai, and a son of KUio-duan (Cotun of Rashid).
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 209
sarrendered ; to which also the commandery in chief (ng Qj| )ff)
for the whole country (of the Uigurs) was transferred.
Bie-shi-ba-li is repeatedly mentioned in the Tiian ski. This place
it seems, played an important rdle in the war between Kubilai
khan and the revolted prince Kaidu. Compare Tiian shiy Annals,
under the years 1278 and 1284. Sometimes we meet in the
Yiian history, the phrase, " Bie-shi-bsrli and the other places." It
seems, that the other cities of the Uigur country are meant, viz.
Karakhodjo, Lu-gu ch'en, Ch'ang-ba-li, Ta-gu^in, etc. (see further
on). The term ^ j|| Wu-ch'eng (five cities),*^ which is a literal
translation of Bishbalik, meaning " Pentapolis " in Turkish, occurs
also occasionally in the Yuan shi, to designate this place or country.
Compare the note on A-li-ma-li, in the Si-pei-ti, where it is stated,
that six thousand It north-west of Shang-tu (Kubilai's summer
residence, in southern Mongolia) is ^ % ^ £ j|| Wei-wu-r wu-
ch'eng (Jive cities of the Uigurs), which at the time of the T*ang
was wdled :(t JJ^ Fet-tHngy and was the seat of a governor-general
(tf ^ M)- ^^® *®"^ Wttrch^eng or " PentapoHs " is fouud also
in the biography of T^ie-k^o-ehUy chap, cxxxv.
109. Klaproth has already proved (M&m, rel. a VAsie, tom. ii,
pp. 355 sqq.) from Chinese sources, that Bishbalik of the mediaeval
authors is to be identified with the present UnimUi, a city situated
near the northern slope of the eastern T4en shan. But I think
this identification must not be taken d la lettrCt for all that can be
proved is, that Urumtsi, a place still known only from Chinese
descriptions, lies not very far from the spot where ancient Bishbalik
stood. Klaproth's view is based upon a statement found in a
modem Chinese work, that Urumtsi and Pei-t'ing of the T'ang are
the same, and upon a passage in the 8i ski ki, stating that the
Ulungur river is five hundred It north of Bishbalik (see my Notes
on Chin, Med, Trav, p. 69). It is corroborated by several ancient
Chinese itineraries. Wang Ten-te^s narrative of a journey to Kao-
ch'ang permits us to determine the position of Pei-tHng (see the
translation of this narrative in Julien's Melanges de OSographie
Asiatique, pp. 86 sqq.). In a. d. 983, Wang Yen-te was sent by
the Sung emperor T*ai-tsung to the king of Kao^h'ang, The
envoy, after crossing the desert, passed through ^ j^ I-ehou '
(Eamul; — see 91), and arrived at ]||{ g Kao-ch*ang (Karakhodjo;
— see 111). The king of Kao-ch*ang is called |Sp 4^ 3E ^^^
tcang in the narrative ; and Ma Tuan-lin states, that in the language
of the country his name reads P9 J^ M ^ A-sze4an lian,*^''
•*» Ma Tuan-lin^ the author of the well-known work Wenhimt*ung
k*ao, where Wang Yen-te's narrative is found in chap, cccxxxvi, lived in the
Digitized by
Google
210 NOTICES OF THE MEDIJEVAL OBOGRAPHT AND
Owing to the great heat the king had retired to Petr-tHng, and
Wang Yen-te was invited to visit him in his summer residence.
Before arriving at this place he had to cross a high mountain
covered with snow (T*ien shan), by the pass called ^ ^
Kin-ling. The traveller states, that Pei-t*ing is situated in a long
wide valley. In the time ©f Chinghiz khan and his successors, the
great highway from Mongolia to western Asia passed tlirough
Bishbalik. Thus this place is mentioned by Ch*ang-ch'un in
1221, as a city on the northern slope of the T*ien shan (Notes on
Chin, Med. Trav, p. 30). He was told by the people that its
ancient name was PeirtHng. Ye-lU Ch^u-ts^ai in 1219 (Z. c. p. 112)
also passed through Bishbalik. He states that Hu(H:hou (Kara-
khodjo) lies five hundred li south of this place. Haithon's route
(1254) likewise led through Bishbalik (see Appendix to this paper).
Neither Carpini, Rubruquis, nor M. Polo speaks of it. Polo's way
lay south of the country of 1 he Uigurs ; but the other two mediae-
val travellers probably saw the capital of that country. The name
of Bishbalik appears in Ibn Batuta's narrative (Yule's Cathag,
p. 506). He states that when he arrived at Khanbalik, the khan
was absent ; for he had gone forth to fight Firuz, the son of his
uncle, who had raised a revolt against him in the territory of Karor-
korum and Bishhalih,
The name of Bie-shi-ba-li is repeatedly mentioned in the biogra-
phies of the Yuan shL Sometimes it appears under its ancient
name Pei-tHng.
In chap, cxxiv, we read in the biography of Meng-su-sze that he
was a Wei-tDVrry and that his ancesters lived in Bieshi-ba-lu
In chap, cxxxvii, — T^chlie-^ai-ya a Wei-vm-r^ was from Bie-sht-
ha-li. Pei'tHng is given as the native country of Bai-hiang (chap,
cxxxi), Ch*arkan tHe-rnvrV (chap, cxli), Bu-Uordiin (chap, cxcv),
and Birlanrno shi-li (chap. ccii).
110. I may finally say a few words on modem Urumtd, This
is a Dzungar name which appears first in the Chinese annals in
1717. Compare the H iHl $^ J& ^^ ^^^^ ^ ^^^» ^ topographical
and historical description of the three districts of Hamiy Turphan
and UrumtsL The Chinese write the name ^ ^^ ^ Wti-lu-
mU'tsH. After the army of the emperor K'ien-lung had conquered
Dzungaria, in the middle of the last century, Urumtsi became better
known to the Chinese ; and the emperor built a new city at a
distance of eight li from the ancient capital. In 1775 it received
the Chinese name ^ "fti ^ Ti-hua chou. « * » On the great Chiuese
12th and 13th centuries. Shi-tze wang in Chinese, means "lion king."
Arslan khan, in the Ui^r language, has the same meaning.
»*• Compare the ff j^ ^ ^ ^ Si yil wen kirn lu.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 211
map of the empire, WvrlvrmvrtsH bears also the Chinese name
^ W jdl ^^^9-^^'^9 cfi'eng ; but this seems to be a mistake, for
in CoL Wenyukoff's "Review of the Russian frontier in Asia," an
itinerary from Kuldja to Urumtsi is given (according to Russian
merchants), in "which Kung-ning is located twenty-two versts north-
west of UrumtsL On the same Chinese map, ^ ^ jHl Ti-hua
chou is marked about twelve It south of Urumtsi, and a third city
Ti-hua ch'eng, about twelve li south-east of Ti-hua ch^o'i. There
may be some confusion about these names. Klaproth (I. c. tom. ii,
p. 356) gives the latitude of Urumtsi 43* 60' N. (sic !), the longitude
87° 1' E. Paris; but Biot (Dictionnarie desnoms anciens et moderiies
des villes etc.) has 43° 45' N. lat. and 86° 40' E. Ion. Paris, for the
same place. In the great Manchu calendar published every year
in Peking, and also in the Ta tsHng hui tien, published in 1818,
43° 27' is the K lat. assigned to Urumtsi, and 27° 56' the W. Ion.
Peking. I do not know from what source these figures are taken.
As far as I am aware, Urumtsi is not mentioned among the places
astronomically determined by the old Catholic missionaries*
^^] 9C ^ S'o-larhu(HiJo=Karak?iodjo^
111. Karakhodjo is frequently mentioned by Rashid-eddin, as
a place in the country of the Uigurs. Bardjuk, when he deter-
mined to submit to Chinghiz, gave orders to kill the Kara-khitai
governor in Karakhodjo (see above, 105). At the end of his
notices of Kathai, Rashid states (Yule's Cathay, p. 274), that one
of the bodies of troops protecting the frontier of the Great khan is
posted in the vicinity of Karakhodjo, a city of the Uigurs, which
lies between the dominions of KubUai and those of Kaidu and Dua
(the rebellious princes), and maintains neutrality*
The Chinese name of Karakhodjo in the Mongol period was
If^ j^ Huo-chou (fire city) ; sometimes the name is also written
^ j^ Ho-ctiou or ^ ^ Ha^hou, In the Si yu ki, and also irt
the Si yu lu (Notes on Chin. Med. Trav. pp. 29, 113), Ho-
chou is stated to be situated five hundred U south of Bishbalik
(beyond the T*ien shan), and is identified in the latter narrative
with ^ g Kao-ch'ang of the T'ang (see note 220), In the Tiian
shi, the same place is noticed sevend times under its different
names. In the Annals, sub anno 1286, it is recorded, that Kubila'i
ordered cattle and com to be given to the people of Ho-lerhu^-dje
and Ho-mi4i (Kamul), who suffered from dearth. Karakhodjo is
further mentioned in chap, cxxviii, in the biography of A-shu, who
was a grandson of the famous Subutai. A-shu had been sent, in 1 286,.
against a rebellious princo; and died ui R^ $1) H iW Horlorho-^jou.
Digitized by
Google
212 NOTICES OF THE UZDIMYAL QEOQRAPHT AND
In the biographies of the following distinguished TJigiurs of the
Mongol period, KaoMang (as I have stated, the ancient Chinese
name for Katakhodjo) appears as their native country : —
Chap, cxxxv, THe-k^o-shu; chap, cxliv, TorH-ma; ibid, Dao-
Vung ; chap, cxcv, T«*uaM-p*twiw sa-li ; ibid, Bo-lo Vie-rnvrr.
In the Ming ahi, or " History of the Ming," chap, cccxxix, foL
19, Blarakhocyo is spoken of in the following ternw : —
"^j^ S['f^''0-ehou or P^ ^| Horla (the characters hiuydjo are
omitted in the text) is situated seventy li west of Liurch'eng (see
112), and thirty li east of ^1^^ T'u-lvrfan (Turphan). At the
time of the Han dynasty, this place belonged to the kingdom of
anterior j^ fjg Ktfrsze.^^* During the Sui dynasty it belonged
to Kao-ch*ang. After the T'ang emperor T'cd-tsung (627 — 650)
had destroyed the power of Kaorch'ang, the city of "g j^ 8i-ehou
was established here. In the Sung period it belonged to the Hui-hu
(here the Uigurs are to be understood). At the time of the
Mongols it was known under the name of Huo-chou, and was com-
prised in the country of the Wev-wu-r (Uigurs)."
The embassy of SJiah Rokh to the court of China (1419—1422)
passed through Turphan and Kardkhodjo (Yule's Cathay, p. cc).
The city of Karakhodjo still exists ; at least on the great Chinese
map of the empire, a place R^ jj^ sf^ ^ Ha4ar1io-djo appears about
sixty li south-east of Turphan.
M db rig Lu-gu-ch'en = Luhchdk,
112. This name appears on the map east of Ho-la-kuo-djow
In the Yiian shi it is only once noticed, in the list of places
and countries of the Si-pei-ti. The ** History of the Ming," chap,
cccxxix, foL 18, gives a short note on this place, styling it ip^l ^
Liurch^eng (willow city) or ^ ^ Lvrch^en, It is stated there,
that it is distant one thousand li from Horini, At the time of the Han
it was called jfi^ iff Liu-chung, * « ® In the T'ang period Liu-chung
bek)nged to Kao-ch^ang,
It seems that in the repeatedly-quoted narrative of Wang Yen-te
(a. d. ^82; — see above, 109), this place is also noticed; for the
traveller is stated to have passed through the country of Lvrchung
before reaching Kao-ch'ang.
* * * The name of this kingdom is written also ]p |j|i Chi-sxe (pronounced
also KU'Sze) in the Han sku. There were two kingdoms of this name, an
anterior and a posterior. Compare note 220.
••® Compare "History of the Posterior Han,*' chap, cxviii, Si-yil, intro-
duction. Since the year A. D. 123, the Chinese mihtary governor of the
Si-yii had his residence in Liu-chung,
Digitized by
Google
BISTORT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 213
On the above-mentioned modem Chinese map, we find a place
^ 3iS {is L^^'o-tsHn marked, sixty H south-east of Turphan and
thirty li north-^ast of Ha-la-ho-djo.
Further details on this place, which is properly called Lukchak,
may be read in Klaproth's above-mentioned article (I, c, tom. ii,
p, 342).
<& iSf if T'a-gu-sin = Toksun.(?)
113. I know nothing regarding this place, marked on the
ancient map between Kamul and Bishbalik. I may however
observe, that on modem Chinese maps a city termed f£ j^ ^
T'O'k'o-mn appears west of Turphan.
J|^ /^ H Djang'ha'U=I)jamhcLlik,
114. A city ^ 7V $!j Ch'ang-borla is mentioned in Ch'ang-
eh'un's narrative of travel in 1221, west of Bishbalik. The city
was ruled by a Uigur prince (see my Notes on Chin. Med, Trav.
p. 31), The name of a city Djavg-ba-U appears also in the itine-
rary of Ye-lu Hi-liang (see Appendix). It is stated there, that it
was east of the river Ma-nasze, The latter name is still applied to
a river and a city on the great highway from Urumtsi to Kuldja.
Haithon on his way from Karakorum to western Asia, passed
through Ljambalekh, west of Bishbalik (see Appendix).
On modem maps we find between Unimtsi (ancient Bishbalik)
and Manass, a town Cli'ang-gi (^ "§ on Chinese maps). Perhaps
this may be ancient Djambalik. It is known that balik means
•' city " in Turkish.
"if ^ E ^^^'«-^^=^^"^^^^^<**«
115. Gu-t'a-ba on the ancient map is located west of Djambalik.
I have little doubt that this place is the Khutukhai on WenyukoflTs
niap of western Mongolia (Petermann's Geogr, Mitth, 1872, map
17), the name of a river and a city west of Ch*ang-gi. The Chinese
write the name P^ H iSH Hu-Pu-hL It seems also that Gu-t'a-ba
is identical with Haitlion's Khutaii/ai, mentioned in his itinerary
between Djamhalekh and Yankibalekh, of which I shall speak
presently.
-JJlJ "g /^ g Yang-gi'barli= Taiikibalik.
116. On the ancient map, Yang-gi-ba-li lies west of Gu-t'a-ba.
A place Yankibalik appears in Haithon's itinerary, west of Khu-
taiya. A city Yan^ balgasun is placed on Wenyukoflf's map, west
of Khutukhai, and east of Manass^ It lies also on the great
Digitized by
Google
214 NOTICES OF THE MEDliEVAL OEOGRAPHT AND
high-way from TJrumtsi to Kuldja. I may observe that halgasun
(in Mongol) has the same meaning as halikf i, e. " city."
P9 M tt ^A-U-ma4i=Almalik.
117. A-li-ma-U, the -4 ZwaZt^ of the Mohammedan authors, is
repeatedly spoken of by the historians of the Mongol era, and by
the travellers of the same period, passing from western Asia to
Mongolia or vice versa. With respect to this place therefore, I beg
to refer to my Notes on Chin. Medicev. Travellers, and especially
to pp. 33, 62, 71, 114, where some particulars about A-li-ma-li a&
given by Chinese travellers, will be found. As I have proved in
that paper, A-li-ma-li in the 13th and 14th centuries lay on tho
great highway from Mongolia to Persia, and was situated near the
place where modem Kuldja stands.
It seems, the Persian authors first mention Almalig in 1211, in
recording, that Ozar, prince of Almalig acknowledged the supremacy
of Chinghiz (D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 111). This prince was after-
wards slain by Guchluk, gurkhan of Kara-khitai ; and his son
8ikndk tekin succeeded him on the throne, by order of Chinghiz,
who gave to Siknak in marriage, a daughter of his son Djuchi
When the conqueror directed his army to western Asia, he was
joined by Siknak (D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 212). We know nothing
more about Siknak and the fate of Almalik in the days of Chinghiz;
but afterwards this place seems to have been the capital of the
middle Mongol empire, or the empire of Chagatai. According ta
the Tarikh Djihan Kushai (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 100), Chagatai
had his residence in the country of the Uigurs ; but the same work
states also (Z. c. tom. ii, p. 100) that he was in the habit of spend-
ing the summer in the country of Almalik, near the high mountains
Gueuk,»8iand the mount ^w^, whilst he prefeired to pass the
winter in Mervziklla. Sometimes the residence of the khans of
Chagatai is also called Oluk iff (I. c. tom. iii, pp. 119, 122). When
Hulagu passed through Almalik (Notes on Chin. Med. Trav. p. 62)
in 1253, he was well entertained there by the princess Organa,
the widow of Kara Hulagu, the son of Chagatai
In the seeond half of the 13th century, Almalik sustained an
important 7'6le in the struggle between the khans of the different
branches of Chinghiz' lineage. When Kubila'i ascended the throne,
* • » In the narrative of Tamerlane's warlike doings, a place Oheiik topa Is
mentioned (between Kashgar and the Hi river) near the Issikul lake (De-
guignes, tom. v, pp. 8, 18). Again, /. c. tom. v, p. 81, we read, that in
1390, Tamerlane sent an army to the country of the Getes. It passed by
Tashkand, lake Issikul, Ohmk topa^ the mountaina Ardjatu, proceeded to
Almalig, etc
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBt OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 215
in 1260, his brother Arik-buga^ ^ Hsiid claim to the crown, and
collected troops in the north. After he had been defeated by
Kubilai, he went westward with the rest of his host and attacked
Algu, who at that time ruled over the empire of Chagatai. Algu
had been allied with Arik-buga ; but after the defeat of the latter,
had refused to assist him. Arik-buga*8 avant-guard, when first
meeting with the troops of Algu, suffered a defeat near the city of
Fulad (see further on, 122) and the lake Suit (Sairam lake).
Algu then returned to his residence on the river Bile (Hi) ; shortly
after which Arik-buga*s army arrived, advanced through the defile
called Iron-gate^ ^^ and took Almalik ; when Algu retired towards
Samarcand. In 1264, Arik-buga made peace with Kubilai, and
in 1266, Kara Hulagu's son Mubarek shah became khan of the
Uluss of Chagatai. The above details are taken from the Persian
authors (D*Ohsson, tom. ii, pp. 340 — 356).
118. The Chinese annals record the war between Kubilai and
Arik-buga, but not the struggle between Algu and Arik-buga.
Alimali is for the first time mentioned in the Tiian shi, Annals,
aub anno 1277, in connection with the war against Kaidu (see
above, 85). This war, which was continued for about twenty-five
years, caused much trouble to Kubilai, who was obliged to main-
tain a considerable army at the north-western frontier against his
nephew. The expeditions against Kaidu are recorded in some
detail by the Chinese authors as well as by the Persian historians.
M. Polo also has devoted a chapter to the battles between Caidu
and the Great Kaan {L c. vol. ii, pp. 389 sqq.).
According to the great traveller, in the year 1266, King Caidu
and another prince called Yesiidary^ ^*ms.dQ an expedition to
attack the Great Kaan*s Barons Chibai and Chiban, sons of Cha-
gatai, and defeated them.*«* In 1268, Caidu attacked the Great
Kaan*8 son Nomogan, and George the grandson of Prester John,
who were at Caracoron. The battle was without victory on
either side ; but Caidu hearing, that the Great Kaan was sending a
••• P3 M /P •§* ^'^^ hu-Jc'o in the Yilan ahi.
• • • Respecting the Ir&n-gate, situated in the Talki mountains north of
Ruldja, see my Notes on Chin, Med, Trav, p. 71.
«•• The name Ye-su-da-r occurs repeatedly in the Yilan shi. In chap,
cxxiz and cxxxiii, we find the biographies of two persons of this name. I am
not however, prepared to identify the Yesudar of M. Polo.
»•* Perhaps M. Polo means by Chibai the prince Chi-hie Vie-mu-r; who
however, according to the Yilan shi, was a son of Ogotai. He is there men-
tioned as a general under Kubilai, and in connection with the war against
Hai-du (Kaidu). As to Polo's Chiban^ he may be identical with lU^hid's
Sarhan, a son of Chagatai, mentioned in the record of Kubilai's war with
Kaidu (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, 'p- 452).
Digitized by
Google
216 NOTICES OP THE MEDI-BVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
large army to reinforce his son, retired to Great Turkey and
Samarcand.
There are some discrepancies between the records of these events
in the Chinese annals and those given by M. Polo ; especially
respecting the dates. I may quote some passages from the
Yiian shi and the Ytian ski lei pien bearing upon this subject.
The Si-pei-ti ( Ytian shi, chap. Ixiii) gives the following account of
A-li-ma-li and the expeditions against Kaidu :—
"The prince ^ ^ Hai-du had his encampment, (|J g) in
A-li-ma-li and the other places.**^ Proceeding from Shang-tti
(Kubilai's summer residence) in a north-western direction six
thousand liy one reaches the Five cities {'Rx^hhdXW', — see above, 108)
of the Uigurs. Four to five thousand li further to the west lies
A-li-ma-li, In the year 1268, Hai-du revolted, raised an army
and went southward (evidently a mistake for eastward). Shi-tsu
(Kubilai) repelled his aggression near :j[j g^ Pei-Hng (Bishbalik),
and he was pursued as far as A-li-ma-li, Hai-du fled more than
two thousand li beyond A-li-ma-li, and the emperor gave orders to
discontinue the pursuit. At the same time he conferred the chief
command of the troops in the country of A-li-ma-li, on the
;|[j 2p 3£ P^i-P'inff wang,'^^'* The latter was assisted by the
minister ^ j|^ An-t'wig.^^^
* • • Kaidu's apanage was originally, it seems, at Kayalik, a place or country
mentioned in the Tarikh I>Jifian Kushai {see further on, 121). It is the
Cailac of Rubruqui«. In the Yilan shi. Annals, sub anno 1252, it is recorded,
that Mangu had ordered //ai-du to live in "Jfe P? A i, Hit **the country
of Hai'ja-H.*'
*•» Pei-p'ing wang was the title of JU /fC ^ Na-mu-han, the fourth
son of Kubilai. In the short biographical note devoted to this prince in the
Yilan shi lei pien, chap, xxx, fol. 16, we read that he was gazetted with this
title in 1266. In 1282 it was changed into 4fc ^ 3E ^^'"''^ «^»^-
« " ■ An-tung of the YUan shi is evidently the Noyan hantum of Rashid
(D'Ohsson, torn, ii, p. 452). His biography is found in the Yiian $hi, in
chap . cxxvi. It is stated there, that he was a great-grandson of the cele-
brated Mongol general Mu-hua-H, the conqueror of northern China. In the
year 1275 he went with Na-mu-han, who was sent by the emperor to defend
3^ ^ Ho'lin (Karakorum) against Hai-du, They passed ten years at the
northern frontier, — were made prisoners by the revolted prince Si-H-ki, —
and finally returned to China in 1284. Detailed accounts of the treason of
Si-li-ki and the seizure of Na-mu-han may be read in Du Mailla*s History
of China, vol. ix, p. 389; and Rashid's report on the same subject is given
by D'Ohsson, tom. ii, pp. 452 sqn. Si-H-ki (Shireki of Rashid), a son of
Maugu khan was in the army of Na-mu-han, when he formed a conspiracy
against Kubilai. Na-mu-han and An-t*ung were made prisoners by the
conspirators, who directed their forces towards Karakorum; but the latter
were defeated by Kubilai's valiant general Pe-ym. According to the YOart
shi, Na-mu-han was made prisoner bv Si-li-ki in 1277, in tne country of
A-li-ma-li; but it is not stated wlien ue was released.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 217
It seems^ that in the expeditions sent by Xubilai against Kaidu,
the armies of the Great khan advanced sometimes to great distan-
ces. Thos in the biography of Yurtoorshi in the Yuan ski, chap.
cxxxii, this geoeral is stated to have given battle to Uai-du in the
coimtry of jj|; ^ g ^ ^ |^ /-iW-r Shi-birr (Siberia; — Eashid also
speaks of the country of Ibir Sibir), Wassaf states, that in 1301,
the hosts of Kaida and Dna met with the army of the Great khan
some days' journey distant from Kayalik ; and adds, that this city
was situated on the frontier of the two empires (I understand the
empires of Dua and Kaidu). There E^aidu fought his last battle,
for he died soon after (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 616).
119. Mention is made of Almalik by most of the mediaeval
travellers who traversed central Asia. As to the reports of Chi-
nese travellers respecting this place, I have already presented all
the information I could gather about it in my Notes on Chin,
Med, Trav, It remains to review the statements of western tra-
vellers regarding Almalik.
In the narratives of Carpini and Rubruquis, a name like Al-
malik does not appear ; but it seems that Eubruquis applies the
name Organum to the country of Almalik, confounding the name
of the princess Organa, who ruled over that country when Rubru-
quis passed through, with the name of her dominions (see Yule's
Cathay, jp, 522).
Haithon, the king of Little Armenia, calls the city Haludlek.
He passed through it on his way home from Mongolia^ before
arriving at HanbcUek and crossing the Hi river, in 1255.
Almalik in the 14th century was a Latin missionary bishopric,
and it seems, also a metropolitan see of the Kestorian church
(Yulo /. c. p. ccxliv). CoL Yule (Z. e. p. 231) reproduces a letter
from a Franciscan missionary, dated at Armalee, a. d. 1338, in
the empire of the Medes (the missionary means probably impe-
rivm medium).
Marignolli was in Almalik in 1341, a year after the bishop and
six Minorites had suffered martyrdom there. He terms the city
Armalek (the capital) of the Middle Empire (Yule, I, c, p. 338),
Ihn Batuia (middle of the 14th century) speaks of Almalik as
situated at the extremity of Maver-al-nahr (Transoxiaua), near the
place where Sin (China) b^ins (Yule, Z. c. p. 503).
Pegolettiy in his notices of the land route to Cathay (first half
of the 14th century; — ^Yule, I c, p. 288), reckons a distance of
forty-five days' journey with pack-asses, between Oltrare (Otrar ; —
see further on, 139) and Armaiec, and a journey of seventy days
from Armalec to Kamexu (Kan-chou) -g* fl\,
Sulian Baber, who wrote in the beginning of the 16th century,
speaks of Almalik, as of a city which did not exist in his time ;
Digitized by
Google
218 NOTICES OF THE MEDIJSVAL OEOGRAPHT AND
having been previously destroyed by the Mongols or Uzbeks
(ELlapr. M^m. rel. d VAeie, torn, ii, p^ 137).
That is all I have been able to gather respecting ancient Alma-
lik. As to its position, I find in the Eossian translation of Hitter's
Asia (by Mr* ^menoff, now Vice-president of the Bossian Geogra-
phical Society), voL ii, p. 96, a note by the learned translatdr,
stating, that the ancient city of Almalik was situated forty vergte
west-north-west of the present Kuldja (New Kuldja), also in the
valley of the 111 river. Mr. Semenoff speaks apparently firom his
own observation.
120. Thus the ancient name Almalik, applied also to the
country by medisBval writers, covers the territories which in our
day are known under the name of /K, — ^ ^ /-;»»«»of the Chi-
nese; Kuldja being the capital of this province, conquered by the
army of the emperor Kien-lung, in 1755. In the year 1264, a
city was built by the Chinese on the right bank of the Di river,
not far from the spot where the Uklyk discharges into the DL
It received the Chinese name ]£ j|t jj^ Hui^an eh*eng, but in
Europe it is better known under its Dsungar ( 1 ) name, Kuldja.
There was probably a city of this name before the Chinese built
Hui-ytian ch'eng. On the Russian maps it is designated New
Kuldja, to distinguish it from Old Kuldja, located on tbe same
maps also on the right bank of the Hi, about a hundred versts
east of New Kuldja. The Russians call Old Kuldja also Tara-
thinskaya Kuldja ; for soon after the conquest of Hi, the Chinese
transferred to this place the Taranchi, a Turkish tribe from
eastern Turkistan, who still live there. Old Kuldja is a small
city of about four thousand inhabitants, whilst New or MancUur
rian Kuldja,^ '' Hhe seat of the Chinese authorities, before the last
Mohammedan insurrection, numbered sixty thousand inhabitants
(compare Col. Wenyukoff*s Review of the Russian frontiers in Asia,
pp. 258—262).
The earliest European account of Kuldja we owe to the Russian
••• The territories of 111, Tarbagatai, Eu-kara usn, Uramtsi, etc. are
known to our geographers under the general name Dsungaria. Dsun-gar in
Mongol means the "left hand," and thus the Mongols desi^ate the most
western branch of the EletUhs, The latter, as is known, constitute one of the
great dtvisions of the Mongol nation. They were known in the Ming period
to the Chinese under the name of "^ ^J WcL-la, In the Ming tiki (chap,
cccxzviii, foL 1); these are located to the west of the j|^ ||B Ta-ta or
m "j^f Meng-gu (Mongols). In modem Chinese geographical works, they
are styled f^ i^ 4$ E-lvrt^e and the Dsungars, fp iji^ )B ^'^^ffi^-r.
The Ealmuks belong also to the Eleuths.
«^o Kuldja kure or Dziang-gkiun khoto {i. e, the city of the military
governor) according to Putimt^eff.
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBT OF OBNTBAL AND WIISTBBN ASIA. 219
travellw PuHmteeff, who visited tbe place in 1811 (see aboye, 46).
^ 3^ 41 tt (^ou^^n/ ^ ^^ Ko-r-lu^Karltiks.
121. Rashid-eddin, — who traces the origin of the Karluks
back to Oghuz khan, also the progenitor of the Uigurs, Kankalis,
Kipchaks and other Turkish tribes, — gives the following historical
etymology of the name Karluk (see Berezin, Z. e, voL i, p. 19) : —
**It happened once, that Oghuz khan, when returning from an
expedition, had to cross a high mountain. Owing to a great fall
of snow, some families could not follow, and preferred to remain
behind. Oghuz khan reprimanded them for their conduct, and
henceforth they were derisively called Karluks, — a name meaning
in Turkish * inhabitants of the snow.' "
Bashid says nothing about the abodes of the Karluks ; but it
may be concluded from a statement of the Tarikh Ljihan Kushaiy
that they dwelt not far from ^ayoZtfe »' * It is there recorded
(D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. Ill), that Arulan khan, chief of the Turk
Karluks and prince of Kayalik, acknowledged himself a vassal of
Chinghiz, who gave him a princess of his house in marriaga ^''^
In the Yiian ski, Annals, aub anno 1211, it is stated, that
P9 ^ M ^ -^"^^^ ^^ from the Siryu (western countries), the
chief (^) of the tribe l|^ ^ A Horladu, surrendered to Ching-
hiz.
In the Tiian eh'ao pi ski we read (Palladius* transl. p. 130) : —
'HUhinghia sent Kubihd (of course net the celebrated emperor) to
subdue the people of the K?iarluttt,* "* ^hnt their chief AridaTi
surrendered voluntarily, and presented himself to Chinghiz, who
gave him one of his daughters in marriage."
The same is recorded in about the same terms by Bashid (Bere-
liii, voL 1, p. 182) : — "In the days of Chinghiz, the chief of the
Karluks was Arslan khan. Chmghiz sent KubiM noyen, of
the tribe BertiZa«8,*''« to subdue the Kaiiuks, but Arskn sniren-
*^ > Begarding the position of ancient Eayalik, compare above, note 266^
and Yule's Cathay^ pp. ccxiii, 676. Col. Ynle is correct I think, in placing
Kajalik near the present KopaZ, Kayalik is also mentioned by Wassaf (see
abore, 87). It is an interesting Isu^t, noticed in the Transactions of the Eits-
sian Oeogr. Soc. 1867, 1, p^ 290» that in a tumulus (knrgan) in Kopal, an
ancient p)ld ring with precious stones was found by a Tatar in 1857. This
ring which was sold by the Tatar for 260 rabies, bore the inscription "Arslan"
in Turkish letters.
*'* The marriage of A-r-sze-lan with a Mongol princess is also mentioned
in the YUan shi^ chap, cix, Table of the princesses.
• » • This is the Mongol plural form of Kharki.
*'^ In the TUanshi, chap, cvii (see also YUan shilH pien, chap, xxz,
foL 1), the BertUass are Urmed /\ ft j|DJ!^ Ba-lu-la-sze, They were divi-
ded into the great and the little Ba-lu-la-sze.
Digitized by
Google
220 NOTICES OF THS MEDLEVAL GBOOBAPHY AKD
dered voluntarily to Eubilia; when Cbinghiz gave him a prin-
cess of his house in marriage, and granted him the title 8art,*^ *
t. e. Tadjik, observing that it was impossible to give him the
title khan. Arslan khan accompanied Cbinghiz in the expedition
to western Asia (D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 212).
It seems that the Chinese annals mention the Earluks as early
as the 7th or 8th centuries. In the " History of the T'ang,"
chap, cclvii, there is a long article on the ^ j^ TMe, a people
inhabiting western Mongolia and central Asia. It was divided
into many tribes, which are all enumerated. The Hui-ho or Uigors
also are stated to belong to the T^ie-le, One of these tribes is
termed !|K jj} i^^ Ko-lo-lu, and said to be descended firom the
T'u-k'ue (Turks). The Tangshu assigns to the Ko-lo-lu the
mountainous country north-west of PeirHng (Urumtsi), near the
river ^£11 {B JS P^u-ku-eh^en. There are in their country many
cross mountain ridges. We have seen, that according to the Chi-
nese history of the Uigurs (see above, 98), when that people
was dispersed by the Kirghiz in the 9th century, I^ang-t*e=le with
fifteen aimaks fled to the Ko-lo-lu, It is very probable, that the
Ko-lo-lu of the T'ang period were the Karluks. Our ancient map
assigns to them the country north-east of A-li-ma-lL
I have no doubt, that the Corola mentioned by Carpini, p. 709,
among the nations and tribes of central Asia means the Karluks.
In the Yilan shi, the K^arluks are generally termed Ha4a4u.
In chap, cxxxiii, biography of Ye-han di-gin, the name is written
fl ^J ^ Hia4a'lu. Ye-han di-gin, who was a general under
ubiM, belonged to this nation. It is stated in his biography, that
his grandfather, by name Hiorta^ mi-li, was in the country of
^ S S ^^^-^^'^-S^*^ (Uzgend ; — see further on, 133), with three
tnousand troops of the Hia-la-lu, when Cbinghiz invaded western
Asia. He came to the emperor to surrender, and presented a
great number of cattle and sheep. Ye-han di-gin*s father was call-
ed Ye^mi hico-dji; — his sons, Ho-norchH di-gin and Ye-eu-sha.
These were all in the service of the Mongol emperors.
8ha48*iian (biography in chap, cxxxii) was also a Ha4a4u or
Karluk. His father Sha-di had been a general under Cbinghiz,
and distinguished himself in the war with the Kin.
In chap, cxc, Ha-lorlu appears again as the native country of
Bo-yen (see note 74).
• T« D^Ohsson, who translates the same passage (torn, i, p. 218), writes
Arslan Siriaki Qe Syriaque), instead of Arslan Sart. There was probably a
clerical error in nis text We have seen above (41) that Sariol was the Mon-
gol name for the Mohammedan people. Thus uiey are always termed in the
xlUm ch*ao pi shi.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 221
J^i^lP'U'la^Pulad.
122. This is without doubt the city oi Pulad of the Persian
authors, mentioned in connection with the war between Algu and
Arik-buga (see above, 117), and situated near the lake Suit
Haithon, when proceeding homeward from Mongolia, passed
tlirough Pulad, and then arriyed at the lake Sutkul (the' lake
Sairam ; — see Haithon*s itinerary in the Appendix to this paper).
Eashid-eddin, enumerating the countries and places inhabited
by Turk tribes, also mentions Pula (Berezin, /. e, voL i, p. 2).
Eubruquis, when speaking of the Germans (Teutonici) in the
service of Buri (see above, 81) says (p. 280): —
"De illis Teutonicis nichil potui cognoscere usque ad curiam
Manguchan Quando yeni in curia Manguchan intellexi quod
ipse Mangu transtulerat eos, de licencia Baatu, yersus orientem
(they had been before in Talas) spacio itineris unius mensis a
Talas, ad quamdam yillam que dicitur Bolat, ubi fodiunt aurum
et fabricant arma, unde non potui ire nee redire per eos.^'
As to the Chinese mediseval authors who mention this place,
I may quote Te-lii Ch'u4*8ai, who accompanied Chinghiz to
western Asia. He states in his narratiye {Notes on Chin. Med.
Trav. pp. 113, 114), that ''at a distance of more than a thousand
li (westward), after having crossed the hanrJiai, one arrives at the
city of /f^ ffi\ Bu4a. South of this city is the Yin-ahan moun-
tain. On the top of the mountain is a lake."
In the itineraiy of Ye-lii Hirliang the name of the same city
Bu4a appears a^in (see Appendix to this paper).
The city of ^ JJ Bo-lo, through which Ch'ang Te came, before
crossing the defile T^ie-mu^ U*an-eh*a (in the Talki mountains),
seems also to be identical with Pu-lad (Notes on Chin. Med, Trav.
p. 70). Fulad was situated evidently on the great highway from
Mongolia to Persia. As Eubruquis states expressly that Bvlat
lay out of his way, his route was probably more to the north than
that of the Chinese travellers.
A SI 5^ ^^*^^"'=-^*^ (^^)-
123. Te-mi-shi is placed on the ancient map to the north-east
of P'u-la ; and I feel no hesitation in identifying it with Kmil or
ImU, the name of a riyer and a city, repeatedly mentioned by the
Chinese as weU as by the Mohammedan authors of the Mongol
period. There can be no doubt that the character shi in the
name is a misprint or clerical error ; for the Tiian shi writes the
name Y&mi4i. There is still a river Emit, south of Chuguchak^
emptying itself into the lake Alak-kuL
Digitized by
Google
222 NOTIOBS OF THE MEDLfiVAL GBOGRAPHT AND
We have seen (above, 33) that the Kara-khitai on their pere-
grinations to the west, hod founded a city in the country of ImU.
This explains Carpini's statements, p. 648 : —
"In terr& autem praedictorum Kara-Kitaorum Occoday-can filius
Chinghis-can, postqu&m positus fuit imperator, quandam ciyitatem
sedificavit, quam Omyl appellavit."
Ibidem, p. 761: — "Deind^ terram nigrorum Kitaomm fuimus
ingressi ; in quH tantiim de novo unam civitatem 88dificaveTunt,
qusB Omyl appellatur ; ubi Imperator domum sedificavit, in qii4
vocati fuimus ad bibendum ; etc.**
I have been informed by Russian travellers, that in the valley
of the river Imil, famed for its pastures, the ruins of an ancient
city can still be seen.
The Mohammedan authors state (D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 323), that
Chinghiz khan, when returning in 1224 from western Asia, passed
by the river Imil, where he was met by his grandsons Kubilai
and Hulagu.
According to the Tarikh DJihan Kushai, Ogotai the second son
of Chinghiz had his apanage on the river Imil;« ' «and Ogotai's son
Kuyuk,— Great khan, 1 246—1 248,— left the Mongol capital (Kara-
korum) in the spring of 1248, and set out for his apanage on the
river Imil, where he hoped the climate would better agree with
the broken state of his health ; but he died when seven days*
journey from Bishbalik the capital of the XJiguzs (D'Ohsson^
tom. ii, pp. 2, 234).
A place or country Ye-mi-li is mentioned three times in the
Yuan shi. In chap, cxxi, in the biography of Su-bu-tai we read,
that after having accomplished the conquest of the countries north
of the Caucasus (see above, 60), he went home by the way of
•lib ^ £ Ye-mi-U and |^ ^ Ho^Ji.*'*''
In the Yiian ahi, Annals, sub anno 1252, it is stated, that
K JJt T*o-t'o* '* 8was ordered by the emperor Mangu to live in the
country of 3|| j|J^ j)r Ye-mi-U,
* ^ « I may observe, that in the Annals of the Yilan ahi, it is stated, that
after the death of Chinghiz, his son Ogotai arrived from the country of ^ ffj,
Ho-ho» It seems that this country was somewhere near Imil. At least in the
itinerary of Y€4il Hi-'liang, a country jf^ ^ fftto-bu is mentioned after
Ve-mi-li (Imil).
•»» Ye-mi-H, as I have stated is intended for Imil; but as to Ho-^i^
coupled with Ye-mi-Uf I cannot identify it. I may however observe, that in
the nistory of Tamerlane, translated by Petis de la Croix, the royal (summer)
leddence of Mogolistan (not to be confounded with Mongolia proper; here
the eastern branch of the Chagatai empire is meant), taken m 1889 bv Tamer-
lane, is called Aymul Ov^a (Yule's Cathay, p. 524). This name nas some
resemblance to the Chinese Ye-mi-li ffo-dji.
«>« T*o-t*Of according to the Yiian M, chap, cvii, Genealogieal table.
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBT OP CENTRAL AND WB8TBRN ASIA. 223
The name of the country of Ye-mi-li occurs in the biograpliy of
Ye4u Hi4iang {Yuan shi, chap, clxxx). See Appendix.
^Wl AS, I'lorbarli^Ilibdlik.
124. This name represents probably Hibalik or "the city of
HL" On the map it appears to the south-west of A4i-ma-li Hai-
thon, proceeding &om Almalik westward, arrived at Han-haleck
and then crossed the Flan (Hi) river.
This seems to be the only instance, l^at any mediaeval author
mentions a city of this name. The city was evidently situated on
the Hi river, perhaps at that place, where on the Eussian maps
Hiskoye (scU. Selenie), the borough of Hi, is marked, south-west of
Kuldja, on the river Hi
In the "Ming History," chap, cccxxxii, foL 12, 13, a country of
^ jf^ JJ ffl I4irh(jirli is mentioned west of the kingdom of Bie-
shi-borlu It is stated there, that in 1418, the ruler ofthekhig-
dom of Bie^ki-ba-H had been slain by his younger brother, who
after this declared himself king, emigrated with his tribe to the
west, and changed his national designation to I^i-ha-li, « ' » This
is probably the reason that the Ming yi t'tmg chi, or " GJeography
of the Ming empire'' confounds I-U-ba-U with Bie-shi-ba-li.
A S 3^ Ye-yarK^hH.
125. It is impossible to identify this name, which on the an-
cient map is marked west of I-li-ba-H. 1 may however observe,
that a similar-sounding name appears, as that of a river, in the
8i shi ki (compare my Notes on Chin. Med. Trav, p. 74).
In this narrative, a river '^ ^ YiryUn is mentioned in the
country of the Kara-khitai, somewhere near the river Chu.
=g ^ K'ur€h'a= Kucha,
126. Here the city of Kucha in eastern Turkistan is meant.
On modem Chinese maps the name is written jB^ Jfi Ku-che,
Eashid-eddin records (D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 105), that Guchluk,
the son of the khan of the Kaimans, after having been defeated
by the Mongols, fled through Bishbalik and Kudja to the khan of
Kara-khitaL Under the article Sunit, Rashid mentions a corps
waa a grandson of Ogotai and son of Ha-la-ch^a-r, The latter is mentioned
by Bashid (I, c torn, ii, p. 99) under the name of Karadjar; but T*o-t'o, it
seems, is not spoken of by the Persian historians.
Digitized by
Google
224 NOTICES OF THB MBDIiByAL GEOORAPHT AND
of the Mongol army composed of Uigurs, Karluks, Turkmans, and
men from Kashgar and Kuchdi (Berezin, Z. c. toL i, p. 46).
It seems that Kucha is not mentioned by the Chinese authors
of the Ming period. It is only since last century that the name
appears again in Chinese geographical works (see note 284).
Modern Chinese geographers identify Jj^ ^ K'u-chS with the
ancient Q|, j^ Kui-tze, a kingdom in central Asia, first mentioned
in the "History of the Anterior Han," before our era.
fil ^ Wo-chH= Uch or Dsh.
127. This name is assigned on the map to a place between
Kucha and Kashgar. It may be identified with the modem city of
Uch (thus the name is written on Russian maps ; on English maps
it is written Ush) in eastern Turkistan, west of Aksu, situated on the
great highway &om Kamul to Kashgar, south of the THen shan.
On modem Chinese maps the name is written J^ f^ Wu-shi. The
emperor K4en-lung, — who after the conquest of eastern Turkistan
and Hi in the last century, bestowed Chinese names upon the
principal cities there, — named iTch, ^ ^ jjl Tung-ning ch^eng.
The ancient Chinese map and the list in the Si-pei-ti are, it
seems, the only instances in which Ush is mentioned in Chinese
works of the Mongol time ; but there is a place with a naine
sounding like Ush, in the •* History of the Ming." There is how-
ever no doubt that Ush was known in the days of Tamerlane. In
the narrative of his expedition to eastern Turkistan, in 1375, the
place is called Utche-ferman (Deguignes, tom. v, p. 8). It is stated
there, that it lies east of Kashgar. We read further (/. c. p. 30),
that Tamerlane, who was with his army at rttZcft«j,««<>sent his son
Omer Sheikh back to Andekan (written also Aiididjan) in Fergana.
He went by the ^aZw^ra (Iron-gate),'^ ^Cot^jan (probably Kucha
is meant) and Utche-ferman (Uch), and arrived at Andekan. The
modern Chinese geographers identify Uch with the kingdom of
ly* Ig Tu-t*oa mentioned in the histories of the £[an (see further
on, note 284).
A M S?^ Ba-li-mang,
128. I can make nothing of this name, which is placed on the
map north of Wo-ch*i or Uch.
» • • YvZduz is still the name of a river in the country north-east of Kucha.
It is an aflBuent of the Kaidu, which discharges into the Bostenc nor near
Earashar. Shah Rokh's ambassadors passed a place named yulduz in 1420
on their way to Turphan and Kamul.
•*» Not to be confoimded with the defiles south of Saraarcand and north
of Kuldja respectively, which in ancient Records are also called Iron-gate.
Digitized by
Google
HiaTORT OF OSNTBAL Ain> WS8TBRN ASIA. 325
^ ^ ffu-Van^Khotam
129, Khotan, 8 city and country of eastern Turkistan, waar
wen known to the Chinese, as also to western people, in the middle
The most ancient notice of Khotan by Mohammedan anthers'
oecuis it seemS) in the Tarikh Tabariy ihe gteat chronicle written
in the lOth centnry. There it is mpoited, Chat Kataiba, the valiant
general of the caHf Valid, 707 — 715, sent envoys to Khotan*
The king of this country dispatched four of his sons to Kataiba^
who carried with them much tribute, and also earth from Khotan,
upon which Kataiba might tread to make his oath.
I will not enter into details respeotii^ the history of Khotan ;
for a special pamphlet has been deroted to this subject by Abel
S^musat (Hlstorie de la vUle de Khotan, tirSe des cmnales de la
Chme), 1 may therefore confine my remaps to a brief notice of
what is generally known of the place, with the addition of some
new information from Chinese sources.
In the " History of the Anterior Han," chap^ xcvi, where Kho-
tan is first mentioned in Chinese works, — ^in the second century
before our era, — this kingdom is styled ^ gg Yu-tien ; and Kho-
tan is spoken of under the same name in all the succeeding Chinese
dynastic histories up to our own day. Sometimes, and especially
in modem Chinese works, the name is written ^ ^ Yu-Om,
The first character means "jade" in Chinese, and was chosen
probably in allusion to the fame which Khotan has had from the
most ancient time foF its fine jade, so highly prized in China.
Yu-tien or Khotan was visited by the Buddhist monk Fa-hien, on
his way to India, a. d. 400 (see E^musat's translation of tho
Foe kuoe ki).
In the " History of the T'ang," chap, cclviii, the following syno-
nyms for Yvrtien are given ^ ^ Hi ^ jH$ ^^c^tan-na, g| ^
Huan-na aknd^^K'u-tan, The first of these names is the Sanscrit
name of Khotan. Under this name it appears also in the narrative
of Hiian-tsang in the 7th century (Julien, ifSm. a, I, ContrSes Occid,).
By KHrtan, the Turkish (1) name Khotan seems to be rendered.
Besides this, the T'ang ehu states that the northern nomades
(4t VO ^^ ^^ same realm jj^ Jg Yiirtun, whilst western people
(jjg) term it J{^ J|. Huo-tan! "
In the Y^Sba;n ski, Khotan ia repeatedly mentioned, but seldom
by its Chinese name Yu-tien. The Chinese historians of the
Mongol period generally try to render the name Khotan, which
was in use with the Mongols.
In chap, cxx, in the biography of Ho-sze-mai-li, it is stated, that
after the khan of Kara-khitai had been slain (see above, 34), the
Digitized by
Google
226 NOTICES OF TH£ MEDUEVAL OEOORAPHT AND
cities of ^f ^ B^ Ig, K^o-ahi-ha-r (KBahggr), ff %Sft Ta^-JcHen
(Yarkand) and'^ jj[| OdtMu (Khotan) surrendered. Ye^ii Ch^u-
Uai (see Notes on Chin, Med, Trav. p. 113) writes the same name
^ ]^ WurdtMn, and adds that this is the same as the Tiiriien of
the T'ang.
In the Annals of the Yiian ski, sub anno 1274, we read jjfc ^
water-stations (on rivers of course)* » »were established (by imperial
order) between the two cities Tu-tien (Khotan) and Torr-han (Yar-
kand), and two land-stations north of Skorchou (see aboye, 90).
On the same page, the Annals state, that the people of YMien
were relieved from the onus of collecting jade.
Under the same year it is recorded, that the emperor bestowed
the sum of one hundred liang of silver upon each family of the
two hundred and forty-nine soldiers from ^ ^^ ^ Hoshi-ha-r,
H % S ^^*^'^**^ *^^ $^ M W^-^^^^ (Khotan), who were
killed at the siege of Siang-yang fu and Fanrch^eng,^^^
Under the year 1271, Khotan is also termed Worduan.
Under the year 1288, mention is made of a military colony
composed of workmen from Korshi-harr and ^ |g 0-duan,
On modem Chinese maps, and in Chinese geographical works
published in the last century, Khotan appears under the names of
^ m Ho-tien and ^ £ ^ I-li-taH, Ilchi or Elchi is indeed, as
we know from the reports of modem European travellers, the real
name of the capital of Khotan.
Khotan is frequently mentioned by the Mohammedan authors
of the middle ages. It was famed in the west for its musk (BibL
Orient art. " Khotan "), as weU as for its jade (Klaproth, Minu
rel. d, VAsie, tom. ii, p. 289).
In the beginning of the 13th, and probably also in the 12th
century, Khotan, Kashgar, Yarkand and the other cities of eastern
Turkistan belonged to the dominions of the gurkhan of Kara-
khitai (D'Ohsson, tom. i, pp. 170 sqq.). In 1218 the empire of
the Kararkhitai was destroyed, and the Mongols took possession of
eastern Turkistan, which after Chinghiz' death reverted to Cha-
gatai. It seems, however from the above quotations, selected from
the Yuan shi, that M Polo may be right in stating (vol i, p. 173),
that the people of Cotan are subject to the Great khan. During
the struggle between Kubil£UL and the Great khan, the latter may
*•* It seems that communication by water was established between Kho-
tan and Yarkand. Both places are situated on rivers, affluents of the Tarim.
Or perhaps there was a direct watercourse connecting the two cities.
» • • Siang-yang fu had been taken by the Mongols in March, 1 278. Fan-
6h*eng is a town situated opposite ^iang-yang, on the left bank of the ffan.
Digitized by
Google
BISTORT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 227
have taken possession of the eastern part of the middle empire.
RT ^ ''ft S ^^0'ekirharr=iKa8hgar,
130. Kashgar also is often mentioned by the Mohammedan
anthers of the middle ages. The earliest occurrence of the name
in their writings seems to be in FirdusTi " History of Persia "
iDeguignes, tom. ii, p. 333). Under the reign of Anushirvan
531 — 579), Firdusi states, that a khan of China proceeded with
bis host to Transoxiana and defeated the khan of the Turks, who
were in possession of this country. Anushirvan married the
daughter of the khan of China, who then retired to Kashgar, Of
course khan of China here is not to be taken d> la lettre,
Deguignes further states (tom. iii, p. 219) on the authority of
the Mohammedan authors, that the king of Kashgar came to Ur-
kend (Uzgend) to render hommage to Malek shah of the Seldjuks
(end of the 11th century).
In Chinese works, the name Kashgar first appears in the Mongol
period, and as we have seen, in the Yiian ahi, tlus name is genersJly
found associated with Khotan and Yarkand (see 129).
In the itinerary of Ye-lii Hi-liang (see Appendix), the name of
Kashgar is written IJ ^ 9^ S. ^^o-ahirhc^i.
In the " History of the Ming," chap, cccxxxii, fol. 20, 0^ |f
fl^ ^ Ha-shirhorr is mentioned as a small country in the 8i-yUf
which used to send embassies to the Chinese court.
Yarkandy although repeatedly noticed in the Yuan shi (see
above), — and the name of a city JJJ^ ^ ^ Ye-U'k*ien is also found
in the itinerary of Ye-lii Hi-liang, — has been omitted from the
ancient map ; neither is it found in the list of the Si-pei-tL It
seems that Yarkand is not spoken of in the Ming shi.
1 may finally mention concerning Kashgar and Yarkand, that
both names appear in the itinerary of M. Polo. Compare voL i,
pp. 169, 173, on the kingdom of Cascar and the province of Yar-
can, CoL Yule observes, that Yarkan or Yarken seems to be the
general pronunciation of the name, though we write Yarkand.
The Chinese mediseval authors also write Yarkan or Yerkien, as I
have shown. M. Polo reports, that in his time Yarcan belonged
to Caidu, whilst Cascar was subject to the Great Kaan. Col. Yule
justly observes, that this statement is not easy to understand.
Perhaps by the above-quoted fragmentary accounts from the Yiian
shi, some new light may be thrown on the subject.
Kashgar (Kashimgar) was, it seems, a metropolitan see of the
IN'estorian church in the middle ages (Yule's Cathay, p. ccxliv).
On modem Chinese maps, Kashgar is styled ^ ff* PS 18
Digitized by
Google
^29 N9TI0B8 OF TBS M^WVAh QXOm^UT A9D
M'o-ehi-g(>^,^s^iYfkx}Lm6.,^Jfli^Te^JcHiir^, Ka^igar is identified
by the geographers of the present dynasty with the country ^ "^
Shvrle, mentioned in the histories of the Han ; Yarkand with the
ancient country ^ ]p So-ku, Although the modem Chinese geo-
graphers in their identifications genendly draw on their imagina-
tion, they may p^^>3 be right respecting SJiu-le; for in the
** BQstory of the T*ang/' chap, cclviii, where Shu-le is also ^>okeB
of, it is stated, that 4t l^at time the capital of this country was
jjg fgjl Kia-shi, This name has at least some resemblance ta
Kashgar.«»*
^ # Pi Tu4ti-hi=TurJcey.
131. The name is placed on our map west of XJch and north
••« It is a carious fact, that mp to the middle of last century, «asteni
and western Turkistan were almost unknown to the Chinese of the present
dynasty, whilst the Yiian and the Ming were well acquainted with these
countries. At least this may be inferred from the geographical works
published during the present dynasty anterior to the time of K*ien-lung. The
^ ^ -^ J^ ^ Ta tsHng yf t^ng ehi, or great geography of the Chi-
nese empire under the present dynasty, was first issued in 1748; but it is
only in the second edition of this work, published in 1764 in 500 ehapters,
that we find a description of eastern and western Turkistan. The Chinese
had again become acquainted with these countries, — well known to Uieir
ancestors eighteen centuries ago, — when the emperor K Hen-lung's armies
made the conquest of eastern Turkistan and Dsungaria in 1756. In l^e new
edition of the Yi Vwng chi, the countries of Hi, Tarbagatai, Earkara osu,
Urumtsi, Kucha, Kharasha, Uch, Kashgar, Yarkand, Khotan, etc. and even
some places of western Turkistan are treated of at length. All these countries
in the Yi t*ti/ng chi are comprised under the general name jjjf 1^ Sin-kiang^
** The new frontier." After ttie conquest of these countries, £*ien-lunff sent
some of the Catholic missionaries, namely Felix d'Arocha, £spinh&, and Hal-
lersteiu, to determine the position of the principal cities there, and to compile
maps of those countries. Thus the modern Chinese description of Dsungaria
and eastern Turkistan, set down by imperial order, dates from about the
middle of last oentuiy. Respecting our knowledge of central Asia, we are
for the greater part still obliged to draw from these Chinese accounts, and
our maps of central Asia are still based merely upon Chinese maps. It can-
not be denied, that the Chinese description of central Asia compiled in the
davs of K'ien-lung, and translated into many European languages, Contains
information of much value; I would however caution the reader a^inst
placing too much reliance on the notes respecting the ancient history of these
countries, and their identifications with ancient names. Although some of
these identifications seem to be well founded, the greater part are merely the
imagination of the learned committee appointed by K'len-lung; — the same
committee that corrupted the proper names in the F%an ski. The views of
these savants were not founded on historical documenti, and Uieir identifioa-
tions have much the same value as those of Deguignes. European sinologues
are accustomed to attach absolute credit to all that the Chinese in modem
times say regarding the ancient history and geography of Asia, without
attewptipg to disoover what their views are founded on.
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBT OP CBNTJBAL AND WESTBRN A8IA. 229
•of Kasbgar. Although no indication is found either on the map
or in the list of the Si-pei-ti, that T'u-ln-ki is intended f >! the
name of a country, I am nevertheless inclined to suppose that
Turkistan is meant, or Great Turkey of M, Polo, vol. ii, p. 385 : —
" Great Turkey lies towards the north-west (north-east) when you
travel from Hormos. It begins on the further bank of the river
Jon (Jihon or Oxus), and exiends northward (]) to the territory of
the Great Kaan."
Friar Benedict, the Pole who travelled with Carpini, states,
7. c. p. 777: — "Post terram Kangitarum (Kankali; — see above, 64)
venerunt Turkyami. .... habet autem Turkya legem Machometi"
Carpini calls the same region, the country of the Bisermans.
In the Si-pei-ti, the name T^vrlvrld is put at the head of the
places and countries comprised in the middle empire, which, as is
known, embraced the whole of Turkistan.
I may also observe, that on the map in Yule's Cathay, showing
the metropolitan sees of the Nostorian church in the 14th century,
the name Tarak appears between Bamarcand and Armalek. Col.
Yule explains: — " Turkish tribes beyond Samarkand probably."
W »ri£ A ^ A-i^G^^shi^Atapash^
132. This name appears on the map north-west of Kashgar.
A place P^ B 7V 5^ A-Ve-ha-aheng is mentioned in the itinerary
of Ye-lu Hi-liang after Kashgar.
In the narrative of Tamerlane's exploits (Deguignes, tom. v,
p. 10) it is stated, that Camar-eddin of Kashgar encamped in 1376,
at Athashi, a place situated towards the lake Palkati (Balkash),
into which the river lU discharges its waters.
In accordance with the place assigned to A-t'e-ha-shi on the
ancient map, about ten years ago a river was discovered, the native
name of which is A tapasha. It is a southern affluent of the Naryn,
one of the rivers which form the Sir-daria, and can be found on
new maps of Turkistan. Baron F. von der Osten Sacken, late
secretary of the Eussian Geographical Society, who if I am not
mistaken, was the first scientific explorer of ihe country of the
upper Naryn, has had the kindness to inform me, that he sai7 in
the valley of the river Atpasha, very interesting remains of an
ancient fortress of strong appearance. The place where Baron
Sacken crossed the Atpasha in 1867, is situated a little north of
41** N. lat. and about 75** 40' E. long. Greenwich.
My identification however, is not free from doubt. On the map
of Kokand and Turkistan, in Peterman's Geogr, Mitth, 1874,
tab. 11, a fortress Athoush is marked north-west of Kashgar, on the
route from this city to lake Chatyr-kul, about 40° N. lat. and
Digitized by
Google
230 NOTICES OP THE MEDIAEVAL GEOORAPHr AND
75° 40' E. long. Greenwich. It is difficult to say whether this or
the fortress on the river Atpasha is to be identified with the place,
nearly the same name, mentioned in the Yiian shi and on the
ancient map.
iff! Kl>flt 0-dsi-han*^^=:Uzgend.
133. The place assigned on the map to 0-dai-han or O-ihi-dsien,
between Atpasha and Marghinan, points to its position in Fergana.
The name has some resemblance to Uzgend, A city of this latter
name still exiuts in the eastern part of the the khanate of Kokand
(see the afore-mentioned map in Petermann's Geogr. MitiL). It
was also known in ancient times under the names of Urkend or
Aderkend and Atoerkend, Ebn Haukal (10th century) speaks of
Awerkend as of a city near the eastern border of Fergana; Edrisi
(12th century) calls it Aderkend; Abulfeda and Nasr-uddin (13th.
century); Urkend (ef. Hitter's Asia, vol. v, p. 749).
Neumann (GeschiMe d. Engh Beichs in Asien, vol. i, p. 1 16) trans-
lates from the Kitab Jemini, that Uek, khan of the Turks (Uigurs)
proceeded from Eashgar to Bokhara in 999, took the city and
sent Abdal melek, the last sultan of the Samanides to Urkend,
two days' journey from Khodjend. The Bibl, Oriefitale, p.
453, — where is a record of the same events, apparently derived
from other sources, — instead of Urkend, has **Di:ghend, place forte
qui est fort avant dans le Turkestan."
Deguignes (tom. iii, p. 219) translates from the Ben IJlathir,
that Malek shah of the Seldjuks, in 1089, went to Uzkend, where
the king of Eishgar repaired to render homage. This passage
proves, — supposing Deguignes has exactly rendered the name
as given in the manuscript, — ^that Uzkend was an ancient name
of the place.
I have not been able to find in D'Ohsson's "History of the
Mongols," that mention is made by the Mohammedan authors of
the Mongol period, of this city of Urkend or Uzgend. It is only
on the map appended to his work, and containing nothing but
ancient names, that a place Emkend appears in Fergana. Besides
this, a city Ozkend is marked on the same map on the river Sihon
towards the Aral lake. This city is also spoken of in the Tarikh
Djihan KusJiai, as having been taken by the Mongols in 1219
(see above, 49). It is of course out of the question, its being the
place 0-dsi-han on the ancient map.
A city of Ozkend is mentioned by the Mohammedan authors as
a place, where the gurkhan of Kara-khitai had a treasury. It was
••• The third character in this name is uncertain. It is written ^
dsim in the Si-pei-ti.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 231
plundered by Guchluk (D,Oh8Son, torn, i, p. 167). In D'Ohsson,
torn, i, p. 182 we read, that in 1209, Mohammed Khorazm shah
invaded the dominions of the gurkhan of Kara-khitai and conquer-
ed Torkistan as far as Ozkend.
As I have stated in the article on the Karluks (121), the Yiian-
shi speaks of a city Wa-aze-gien (somewhere in Turkistan) which
sounds like Uzgend.
The unfortunate traveller, Professor Fedchenko, in 1871 visited
Uzgent (thus he writes the name) in the khanate of Kokand.
He speaks of the ruins of the tomb of Illik Mozi there, where he
saw also some remarkable buildings dating from the beginning of
the 12th centuiy. The city is now in ruins, and from their extent
it may be concluded, that the ancient city was very large (see
Proceedings of Buss. Geogr, 8oc. 1872, vol. viii, p. 8).
^ JK Ko-^ans^KassatL
134. The position assigned to Ko-san on the ancient map
permits its identification with the city of Kassan in Fergana.
Kassan is mentioned as early as the 8th century, as having been
taken by the Arabs (Deguignes, tom. ii, p. 497). Edriai (11th
century) states that Kassan is situated in the northern part of
Fergana, in a fertile country (Bitter's Aden., voL v, p. 748). Ahul"
feda (13th century) calls Kassan a great city of Fergana, but des-
troyed in his days by the Turks {Bibl, Orient p. 238).
Sultan Baber in his description of Fergana (Klaproth's Mim,
rel. a VAde, tom. ii, p. 145), written in the beginning of the 16th
century, speaks of the same place as a little town north of Akh-
^,3 8 oand adds, that the river which passes by Akhsia comes from
Kassan.
Kassan is marked on Petermann's afore-mentioned map of Ko-
kand, etc. a little, north of 4r N. lat. and about 7V 30' E. long.
A river passing near Kassan runs southward, and seems to discharge
into the. Sir-daria near a place called Akhsy, On a Eussian map of
Tashkand, etc. found in the Proceedings of the Puss. Geogr. Soc,
YoL ii, 1867, ELassan appears as a fortress.
£ H Borbu.
135. The only corroboration I can adduce of the existence of
a city of this name, — ^which is placed on the Chinese map between
Kasam and Marghinan, — is the mention of it in the Si yu lu
••* Akhsia, caXled dim Akhsiket according to sultan Baber. Under the
latter name it is mentioned by £bn Uaokal (lOth centary) as the capital of
Feigana, situated on the Sihon (Ritter I. c. vol. v, p. 748).
. Digitized by
Google
232 NOTIOBS OF TBB MEDLBVAL OXOORAFHY AND
{Notes on Chin, Med, Trav. p. 116). The name is written there
j\ J^ Ba-p% aad associated with Khodjend, Kassam and Balan
(Badam).
JlK ? 39^ S ^f^'^^^^'^^^^^cirQJi'^'^^^'
136. * This is doubtless the city of Marghinan mentioned by
Ebn Haukal in th& lOfch century, as a city of Fergana (Bitter, I, c,
voL y, p. 745), and spoken of also by saltan Baber, who states
that the city was famed for its pomegranates and other fruits and
flowers^ The Bibl, Oi-ient, records, p. 565, that Maighinan was
in former times the capital of Hek khan (a khan of Turkistan).
Marghinan still exists. See Petermann's map^ on which it is
termed Margijan,
In the Ti t'ung chi, or great geography of the present Chinese
empire, and on modern Chinese maps,, the name is written
H 1^ g^ ^ Morr-k^o-lang. Mir Izzet, a Mohammedan traveller
(1812), states that Marghinan is also called Maigilan (Elaproth
Magaz, Asiat, torn, ii, p. 45).
P. Nazaroff, a Russian traveller to Kokand, 1813 — 1814, who
was detained three months in Marghilan, gives a detailed deserip-
tion of the city, which at that time was* thirty veistB in circum-
ference {Magaz,. AsiaU torn, i, p^ 53).
^ 1|^ HMrdJcm^KlwdJend.
137. There can be no doubt, that by Hu-djan on the ancient
map, the city of Khodjend on the Sir-daria is meant*
The Mohammedan annals mention Khodjend in the 8th een-
tury. Deguignes, torn ii, p. 497, states, that in 719 the Arabs-
conquered Fergana, and captured the cities of Khodjend^ Kassan
(see above, 134) and Shash (Tashkand ;— ^ee 138). When Chin-
ghiz* armies invaded Fergana, the valiant Timur-melik defended
Khodjend (see above, 49). Abulfeda in the 13th century, calls
the city Khojanda (Ritter, vol. v, p. 749)» It is also mentioned
by Nasr-uddin, who has determined its latitude and longitude.
Sultan Baber (Klaproth, I. c. tom. ii, p. 143) speaks of Khodjend as
of a very ancient city in Fergana, and praises its excellent fruits, —
especially pomegranates, — stating, tha<> the pome«<ranates of Sa-
marcand and Khodjend are proverbial Ye-lU Ch'u^t8'ai, when
speaking of ^ ^ K^Vrdjan, also mentions the fine pomegran-
ates there {Notes on Chin, Med, Trav. p. 115).
In the Tiian shiy chap, cli, — biography of Sie-t^a-la-hai, one of
Chinghiz* generals, who was with the conqueror in western Asia, —
the name of Khodjend is written ^ M Ilit^-eh^atu
Digitized by
Google
mSTOBT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 233
The city ol ff^ ^ Huo-djan mentioned in the Ming shi, chap,
cccxxxii, foL 29, among the twenty-nine small kingdoms of western
and cential Asia, which used to send tribute every three or five
years, seems to denote Khodjend.
Philippe Nazaroff; sent in 1813 by the Eussian government on a
mission to the khan of Kokand, (Klaproth, Magazln Asiat torn.
i, p. 34) was, it seems, the first European, who saw Khodjend in
modem times. It is known that in 1866, Khodjend was taken by
the Russians, and belongs now to Russian Turkistan.
The river Sir-daria on which Khodjend is situated, — the Sihon
of the Persian authors, the Taxartes of the ancients, — is termed
:g m Ho-ch*an or ^ j^ Hurk^ien by Chinese mediaeval travellers
(Notes on Chin. Med, Trav, pp. 37, 75). This appellation may
be explained by the statement in the Bihl. Orient, p. 791, that the
Arabs call the Sihon generally Nahar Khodjand, " the river of
Khodjend." Thus the Sihon is also termed by sultan Baber.
^ ^ Ch^OrchH^Chach or Taahkand,
138. A place of this name is marked on the map, north-west
of the afore-named cities of Fergana ; and this position permits its
identification with Chach, which was as is generally believed, the
ancient name for the present Tashkand.
Sultan Baber (Klaproth, MSm. tom. ii, p. 147), when speaking
of Tashkandf states, that in books this city is generally called
Shash, and that some authors also write Tchatch, Julien (MSm,
8. l. ContrSes Oceid, tom. i, p. 16) writes the name Tchadj,
Deguignes, tom. ii, p. 497, states on the authority of the Mo-
hammedan authors, that Shash was conquered by the Arabs in 719.
Ebn Haukal (10th century) mentions the city of Chaje as one
of the strongest places on the frontier of Turkistan.
The Bihl, Orient, has an article on Shash (p. 762), and another
on Tashkand (p. 866), but does not say that the two names denote
the same place. In D'Ohsson's "History of the Mongols," the name
of Shash or Chach does not appear. Tashkand is only once men-
tioned, under the year 1306 (tom. iv, p. 557). It is marked also
on D'Ohsson's map.
In the days of Tamerlane, Tashkand played an important rdhf
and frequent mention is made of this place in the Mohammedan
records of the conqueror's warlike doings (Deguignes, tom. v, pp.
26,31).
The embassy of Shah Rokh to the Chinese emperor, in 1419,
proceeded from Herat to Balkh, Tashkand, Sairam, etc. (Yule's
Cathay f p. cc).
Ancient Chach or Shash has been identified by Ritter (Asien,
Digitized by
Google
234 NOTICES OF THl MBDIJBVAL QSOORAPHT AND
ToL V, p. 670) with the realm of ;jj 8hi,*^'^9lao called fg -^
Ch&<h% ^ IgafU Che<h€, of which mention is made in the ''T'ang
History,** chap, colyiii^. The accounts there given of this coontry
are veiy vague, hut not in contradiction with Eitter's suggestion*
With respect to Shi, eompare also notes 57 and 59.
The i^ddlust monk Hiian48ang, who visited Turkistan in the
7th century, travelled westward and south-westward ftom Tala9^
and arrived &t jfi JQ C%^^^« or Tchadj (Julien, /. c tom. i, p. 16)»
I suppose he travelled hy the great highway leading now from the
Talas river to Tashkand (see note 59).
The name Tashkand in Chinese works seems to occur as early as
the Mongol period ; at least in the Annals of the Tiian ski, under
the year 1809, mention is made of the taxes which had to he ga-
thered from the cities of JK ^ ^ ^ Sorma-r-kan (Samarcand)
^UfA & T'Orlorsxe (Taras ; — ^see note 59) and ^ ^y^ TcHtkir
yiian, I think the last name is intended for Tashkand.
In the Ming ski, Tashkand is termed ^ ^ ^ Tashi-kan
(chap, cccxxxii, foL 8), and in the great geography of the present
Chinese empire, as well as on modem Chinese maps» the same
name is written ;@ fp -E" T^ashi-kan,
Ritter states {I, c vol v, p. 543), that in 1769, the Catholic mie-
sionary Felix D'Arocha made twelve astronomical determinations
in Fergana, Badakhshan, etc. hy order of the Chinese emperor.
I have not heen ahle to find any particulars regarding this scienti-
fic mission. In the Memoires concemant lea Chinais, tom. i,
pp. 399, 400, where it seems the calculations of the missionaries, —
in the second half of the last century — ^were first puhUahed, not a
word is said as to their origin. The determinations given there
deviate most widely from the new Eussian determinations in
those countries. Enors in the observations of the missionaries res-
pecting the longitudes would he explicable; bat the so-called
observations of D'Arocha show a diiference of from I*' 40' to
l"" 52' even in the latitudes, when compared with the Bussiaa
calculations. Thus the correct latitude of Tashkand according to
Russian observation is 4F 19', whilst D*Arocha carries this place
north to 43'', 3'. It is known that all the astronomical determi-
nations made by the Jesuit missionaries in China, even so eariy as
the beginning of last century are very correct I therefore feel
some doubt, whether D'Arocha ever travelled from China to
Fergana.
I may finally mention, that for the first European accounts of
••' 5%i in Chinese means "stone.*' Tosh in the Toiki^ dialects has
the same meaning.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF OXNTRAL AND WB8T1BN ASIA. 236
Tashkand, based npon local observation^ we are indebted to the
aboYo-mentioned Eussian traveller Nazaroff in 161 3, who in his
nairative gives a good desoription of the city (Klaproth, Magaz,
Asiat. torn, i, p. 31). It is needless to say, that sinoe Tashkand
was taken by the Bnssians in 1864, and made the capital of
Bnssian Turkistan, the city is as well known (in Eussia at least) as
any other city of the empire.
%II*JB U-ti-la^^Oirar.
139. The position of Otrar seems to be erroneously marked
on the ancient map, in relation to Tashkand and Sairam. I
have not been able to find in my books, any statements regarding
the position of ancient Otrar ; and I cannot say whether it has
been ascertained. The name of Otrar does not appear on th^
Eussian maps of Turkistan which I have seen. But Dr. Peter-
mann, — whose information is always drawn from the best sour-
ces,—on his excellent map of western Turkistan, Chiva, etc.
(MittheU, 1873, tab. 9), places the ruins of Otrar on the northern
bank of the Sir-daria, between Fort Petowsky and the city of
Torkistan.
This position agrees well with Pegoletti's notices of the land
route to Cathay, written in the first half of the 14th century
^Tule's Cathay, p. 288). This itinerary mentions Ointarehan
(Astrachan), Sara (Serai) and Saracaneo (Sarachik on the river
Jaik). The distance from the latter place to Orgcmei (Urgen^j)
is estimated at twenty days' journey in camel-waggon, and from
Organci to OUrarre (Otrar) thirty-five to forty days ; but the direel
way frx>m Saracanco to Oltrarre is stated to teke only fifty dAys«
From Oltrarre to Armalec (Almalik), Pegoletti reckons forty^five
days' journey.
It seems that the name Otrar is first mentioned by the Moham-
medan authors in the 13th century. The BiM. Orieni. states,
pp. 313, 690, that this city was previously called Fardb, It was
at one time considered the capital of Turkistan. The Mobunme-
dan authors also state, that it was not very £Bur from Bela^sagim
(see note 57). £bn Haukal (10th century) d/dicnheB Farab as a
laige city in the western part of Turkistan.
The history of Ottar presents two remarkable events^ Its cap-
tare by the Mongols, in 1219, was the oonunencement of the
conquest of western Asia ; and it was at Otrar, that the great Ta*
merlane died, on the 17th of Pebruaiy, 1405, just when he was
about to move out on a great expedition against the empero?
of China.
Haithon the Armenian, in his Historia Orientdlis, p. i, calls
Digitized by
Google
236 NOnOBS of the MSDlfiVAL QBOGRAPHT AND
Odarar (Otrar) the greatest city of Turkistan. Haithon the
traveller writes the name correctly Otrc^r.
CoL Yule states {Cathay, p. 288), that Otrar stood on the firontier
between the khanates of Eipchak and Chagatai (he does not say
from whom this* is quoted). The ancient Chinese map places it
near the frontier of Kipchak, but as I obsetved above, this does
not seem to be its proper place on the map.
The name Orms (or Orpar) in Carpini's narrative, p. 750, is
perhaps intended for Otrar. There is however some confusion in
his statements about this place, which do not permit any identi-
fication (see note 91).
Concerning the siege and capture of Otrar, in 1219, by the
Mongols, — which is recorded with more or less detail by the Mo-
hammedan authors, and also by the Chinese authors, — see above,
49. The Yiian shi spells the name IK $||S % Wa4*o40'r or
BE JS W 0'ta4a. Telti Ch'u-ts*ai also mentions |H[ Jf jRJ 0-to-
la (Notes on Chin. Med. Trav. p. 115).
IK JR B ^ Sorma^'kan^Samarcand.
140. Samarcand, — in times past the capital of Mavei^-nahr
or Transoxiana, — ^is one of the most ancient and celebrated cities
of Asia. The fertile valley of the Zarafshan, in which Samar-
cand was founded, is mentioned under the name of 8ogdo in
the ancient traditions of Iran. The Zend Avesta enumerates it
among the places of abundance created by Ormuzd. From Sogdo,
the name Sogdiana of the Greek and Eoman authors is derived.
It is not ascertained when the name Samarcand first appeared, but
it is generally believed, that the place Maraeanda visited by
Alexander the Great (cf, ArriarCa History y book iii, chap, xzx), is
identical with Samarcand.
The Bihl, Orient, quotes some Mohammedan writers, who assert,
that Samarcand was founded by Kishtasp (Darius Hystaspes,
B. 0. 521 — 485. It seems, that very little is known of the ancient
history of Samarcand. Before it was taken by the Arabs and
Islam carried to Transoxiana, Samarcand was in the possession of the
western Turks. In the 10th century it belonged to the Samanides,
who reigned over Transoxiana and Ehorassan. In the 11th and
12th centuries it was comprised in the dominions of the Seldjuks ;
and in the 12th century it seems that the rulers of Samarcand
were for some time tributary to the Eara-khitaL When Chinghix
arrived in Transoxiana, Samarcand was subject to Mohammed
shah of Khorazm ; and it was taken by the Mongols in April, 1 220.
Samarcand in the days of the Mongols was repeatedly visited by
Europeans. There was a metropolitan see of the Nestorian church.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 237
and also a Latin missionary bishopric there (Yule's Cathay,
pp. ccxliv and 192). The Christian missionaries in the middle
ages called it Semiscant Marco Polo (vol. i, pp. 170 sqq.) devotes
a chapter to the great city of Samarcan. Haithon the tra-
Teller terms it Semergent. Clavijo and Schildbei^er, who both
lived at the court of Tamerlane, at the end of the lith and
beginning of the 15th centuries, have left behind some accounts
of the capital of Tamerlane. Clavijo states, that Samarcand was
also called Cimes-quinte (Yule's Cathay, pp. c^xxv and 192).
After Clavijo and Shildberger, for nearly four centuries no Euro-
pean visited Samarcand ; so that Ritter in his Asia, could give no
information respecting it^ during that period, except some ancient
Chinese historical accounts. For the first authentic accoimts of
Samarcand, we are indebted to the members of a Eussian scientific
expedition sent to Transoxiana in 1841. This expedition was
composed of the well-known orientalist Khanikoff and two
other savants, Lehmann (naturalist) and Bogoslawsky. They
visited Bokhara and Samarcand, and Khanikoff subsequently
published a '* Description of the Khanate of Bokhara" (in Kussian),
St. Petersburg, 1843. A good map of Transoxiana, and also
maps of the cities of Samarcand and Bokhara are appended.* ^^
The reports of this expedition are also foimd in Beitrdge zwr
Kenrttniss des Russischm Reiches, b. zviL In 1 863, the well-known
traveller Pro£ Vambery was in Samarcand; and in May, 1868,
the Eussian army took possession of the city.
141. Let me now show what the Chinese report respecting
Samarcand. There can be no doubt that Sogdiana was known to
them as early as the 2nd century b. o., since the famous Chi-
nese general Chang Kien had visited the countries of the far west.
From the vague accounts found in the histories of the Han, it is
not easy to identify the ancient Chinese names applied to the
countries of western Asia; it seems however, thafr the country
of ]^ Jg K'ang-ku, — ^first mentioned in the " History of the An-
terior Han," — ^before our era, included Sogdiana ; for in the " His-
tory of the Northern Wei (386 — 558)," a country in the west,
^ K*ang, is described ; and it is further stated there, that the
people of K'ang are a branch of the K^ang-hu of the Han period.
In the " History of the T'ang," chap, cclviiift, the kingdom of
K'ang is again spoken of; and among the synonyms given for the
same country, we find ]^ ^ 1|^ Sa-ma-kisn, which is intended
for Samarcand. This identification is corroborated by the narrative
*** Khanikoff states I, e, p. 104, that he was not the first Russian who
saw Samarcand, the place bavrng been visited towuds the end of last oentory
by Yefremoff.
Digitized by
Google
238 NOTICES OF THE MSDIJCYAL OBOORAPHT AKD
of HUan-t'Bang who yisited 8a-mo-1eien ; and his itinerary leares
no doubt, that by this name Samarcand is to be understood.
We find Samarcand again mentioned in the Chinese annals^
in the first half of the 1 2th century. As has been stated above (26),
Te4u TorshU the founder of the dynasty of the Western liao,
advanced as far as Samarcand, and even beyond it In the nar-
rative of his expedition, Samarcand is termed j|^ jg|l ^ Stm-sze-
kan. The same name was also in use in the east dinring the Mongol
period. I hav^ shown in my Notes an Chin, Med, Trav, (ef.
pp. 23, 38, 48, 76), that Samarcand is repeatedly mentioned by
Chinese mediaeval travellers to the west in the 13th century;
sometimes under the name of Siinsze-kan, and sometimes
9P S& S "F fSie^mi-eze-kan; the latter name is evidently intended
for Semwcant (see above). Ch'ang-ch'un states (I e. p. 44), that
the same city was also called flf ^ J^ H(hchung fu (the city
between the rivers) by the KararkhitaL This Chinese term is a
literal translation of the Arabic Bein ndkarein. Thus, — according
to the Bihl, Orient p. 738, — Samarcand was called in ancient times,
on account of its position between the Djihun and Sihon (Oxus
and Yaxartes).
An interesting explanation is given by Ye-ltl Ch'u-ts'ai of the
name Surtrsze-kan (Notes on Chin, Med. Trav. p. 116). He states,
that *' western people say, that the meaning of this name is *h.^
(Jl^/ei), and as the land there is very fertile, the city received
this name.''* Indeed semiz in the Turkish languages means "fai"
In the Annals of the Yuan ski, where Chinghiz' expedition to
the west is reported, both the above-mentioned Chinese names for
Samarcand appear (see above, 53).
In the Si-pei-ti, and on the ancient map, Samarcand is termed
IK ft 9 ^ ^<^i^^'^'^n ; and in the Annds of the Tiian shi,
euh anno 1309, the city is spoken of once more under the samo
name (see above, 138).
Finally, I may mention respecting Samarcand in the middle
ages, an interesting ancient Chinese document translated by Archi-
mandrite Palladius, and published in The Chinese Recorder,
voL vi, p. 108. An ancient monument in Chin-kiang fu comme-
morative of Ma Sie4i-ki'8ze, a Christian and a native of Samarcand,
mentions Sie-mi-sze-hien as a country where the religion of the
Te4i-k'o^en (Christians) dominates; and speaks of a miraculous
^ It mav be interesting to compare with this, the etymology ffiTen by
Clavyo. He says:—" The city is so large, and so abundantly supphed, that
it is wonderfnl; and the name of Samarcand or Cimes-qninte is derived ftmn
the two words dwwgreat, and quinU a town. " (Narratioe tfik$ Sndtast/jf
of Ruy QoMoUz de (JtavHo, p 170).— Ed. Com.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 239
temple there, one pillar of which was in a hanging position, etc
This statement has special interest; for M. Polo (voL ii, p. 139,
speaks of the Baron Mar SarghiSj a Nestonan Christian and
governor of Chinghianfu, Polo also records (voL i, p. 171) the
miracle in the Chriatian church of Samarcan, where one of the
columns was without support
The "History of the Ming" {Ming shi, chap, cccxxzii, foL 1 sqq.)
devotes a long article ^ |K £| % ^ Sormarr-hany from which it
appears, that in the days of Tamerlane, and also in the 15th and
16th centuries, active intercourse existed hetween China and the
countries in the west, as Samarcand, Herat and Fergana.
IK H ^ 7 Na-heir^hxirhu^Nakh^heb (Karshi).
142. By Ifa-hei^ha'bu, — ^placed on the map south-west* of
Bamarcand, and south-east of Bokhara,-— only Nakhshsb can he
meant, which h&s the same position on D'Ohsson's map. This
name is not found on modem maps, hut I read in the BibL
Orient, p. 664, that Nekhsheh, a city of Transoxiana, — according
to Ahulfeda and Arahshah is also known under the name of
Karshi, and that it is situated on the way leading from the hanks
of fche Djihun to the city of Ke$h, * • »The country between the
Djihun and Nakhsheb is stated there to he a sterile desert As to
Karshi, this name appears on modem maps, south-west of Samar-
cand (see Petermann's map; — MiWi, 1S73, tab. 9). This place has
been astronomically determined.
It seems, that Nakhsheb is sp<^en of in the ^'History of the
Wei dynasty (386—558)." At least, the name of |5 ^ JJ iV^o-
the^ mentioned there, tinder the article K*ang (^unarcand ; —
see above), as that of a small realm dependant on K'ang, has a
strong resemblance to Nakhsheb.
Firdusi, in his "History of Persia " (Deguignes, tom. ii, p. 333)
relates, that at the time of Khosm Anushirvan, a. d. 531 — 579,
the khan of China invaded Transoxiana and defeated the khan of
the Turks, near Nakhsheb.
Nakhsheb is more than once mentioned in D'Ohsson's "History
of the Mongols." When the Mongol armies appeared in Trans-
oxiana, Mohammed shah of Khorazm left Samarcand and fled by
way of Nakhsheb (tom. i, p. 241). After the capture of Sionar-
cand, Chinghiz encamped the whole summer of 1220, between
* By a typoffraphical error, Na-hei-sha-bij is placed about a i inch too
much to the rufht on onr transliterated map.— £d. Com.
• * • Keah, the native phice of Tamerlane, lies south of Samarcand. Ch*ang-
ch'on, when proceeding from Samarcand to the Hindn-knsh, in 1222, passed
through Kesh and the Iron-gate (ses Notes on Chin, Med. Trav, p. 41).
Digitized by
Google
240 NOTICES OF TH£ MEDLSVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
that city and Nakhsheb (tom. i, p. 262). See also torn, i, p. 315.
In the narrative of the exploits of Tamerlane, Nakhsheb is also
mentioned (Deguignes, tom. v, p. 9).
7 ?E ftJ ^^^^^^^^^=^ Bokhara,
143. All Mohammedan authors agree in stating that Bokhara
is one of the most ancient cities in the world. Oghuz khan the
(half-mythical) progenitor of all the Turk tribes is said to have
resided in Bokhara, In the political changes, which have succes-
sively taken place in Transoxiana, Bokhara has generally shared
a common fate with Samarcand. Thus it was conquered by the
Arabs in the beginning of the 8th century. In the 10th century, it
was the capital of the dynasty of the Samanides. In 999, a Idian
of the Turks overran Tiansoxiana and took Bokhara. Abdal-
melek, the last Samanide ruler was made prisoner. Subsequently
a Seldjuk dynasty reigned over Transoxiana. When Chinghiz
arrived, Bokhara belonged to the shah of Khorazm. Th6 place
surrendered to the Mongols in 1220 (see above, 49).
The Chinese annals, apparently, first mention Bokhara in the
7th century. In the "T*ang History" (chap, cclviiift), after the
description of K*ang (Samarcand), nine smaller realms are men-
tioned, which were dependent on Samarcand. One of them is
termed ^ An, and also ;0 ff^ Bu-huo or jf ||g Bw-?io. Bu-ho,
which probably means Bokhara, is there stated to be bounded on
the west by the river ^|^ }^ Wu^hu.* ^<^la Hiian-tsang's itinerary
the kingdom of Bu-ho is also noticed. It is said to resemble So-
mo-kien or Samarcand (Julien, /. c, tom. i, p. 21).
The capture of Bokhara by Chinghiz is also recorded in the
Tiian shi, where the name is written Jj| ^ P'u-hua, and also
1^ R^ ^ Bu'Tkjht (see above, 53). Ye-lU Ch*u-tsai {Notes on
Chin, Med, Trav, p. 117) says P^Vrhua is richer than Samarcand.
In the Ming shi, chap, cccxxxii, foL 9, a short article is devot-
ed to [\ :j!g ^ Burhua^, The Ming emperors several times sent
envoys to Bokhara.
After Bokhara had been, — like Samarcand, — ^for long centuries
a terra incognita to Europeans, it was first visited, in 1833, by
Sir A. Bumes. In 1842, a Eussian scientific expedition (Klhani-
koff, Lehmann, etc; — see above, 140) went to Bokhara and Sa-
marcand; subsequent to which several political missions have
been sent by the Russian government to the khan of Bokhara,
••« The rivor Wu-hu seems to be the Oxus. It is again mentioned in
the T*ang shii, in the articles T*U'htw-lo {Tokhaxeaton; — see note 292) and
ilo-li'Si-mi (Khorazm ; — aee further on, 161).
Digitized by
Google
HI8tOBT OF OBNTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 241
who finally lost tho proyince of Samarcand, ia warlike contest
with that empire.
^ £ ft Di-lt-an.=Daran. (f)
144. Thus the name is written in the list of the Si-pei-ti;
but on the ancient map it Ib spelt ^ ft £ Dwzn-Zi I am not
prepared to say which may be the correct reading. The map
places this name between Bokhara and Eo-t'i (Kath). Perhaps
the city of Daran, mentioned in the BibL Orient, p. 513, among
the cities of Khorazm, is intended.
1^ H Ko-tH^Kath.
145. This name appears on the ancient map to the south-east
of the place where Khorazm (see 161) is marked. I think Kaih
is meant, which according to the Bill. Orient, pp. 241, 513,
was a city of Khorazm, at one time the capital of that countiy,
and situated on the eastern bank of the Djihun, eighteen J7ara«an^«
(16 French lieuea ; — ^D'Herbelot) distant from JETesaro^p, which
lies on the western bank of the same river. Eath has disappeared
from the maps, but Hezarasp still exists, a little north of 41'' lat.
west of the Amu-daria, about twelve English miles distant from
the river (see Petermann's Mitth. 1873, tab. 9).
It seems the city of Eath Ib not mentioned by D'Ohsson; but
in the relation of Tamarlane's war with Ehorazm this name repeat-
edly occurs (Deguignes, tom. v, pp. 5, 7, 9). In 1388, Tamerlane
gave orders to fortify the city of Eath^ and it was still in existence
in the middle of the 16th century (Deguignes, tomu vr, p. 472).
9$ 5 SI T&r-mi^Tenmd,
146. Termed lies on the northern bank of the Amu-daria, north
of Balkh. This city was in existence in the 5th century of
our «ra. Deguignes states (tom. ii, p. 328), on the authority of
Firdusi it seems, that about a. d. 460, Firuz, the brother of Hor-
muz, king of Persia, asked auxiliary troops from the khan of the
Euthalites (Indo-scythse) in Maver-al-nahr, to dethrone his brother.
They made an agreement that Firuz should cede to the khan the
cities of Termed and Vasjard on the Djihun.
Edrisi (12th century) states, that the river WakkBhrob (thus he
terms the Oxus) runs along the frontier of the country of Balkh,
reaches Tarmedh, etc. and finally discharges its waters into the
lake of ELhorazm (Yule's Cathay, p. ccxxxv).
Digitized by
Google
242 NOTIOES OF THE MEDIiBVAL OEOOBAFHJ AND
Chinghiz khan took Tenned by assault in the autumn of 1220
(see above, 51).
As to the Chinese authors who mention Termed, it seems that
the kingdom of Ta-mi in Hiian-tsang's narrative (Julien, Mem, s. I
Contrees Oceid, tom. i, p. 25) denotes Termed.
The Chinese annals Kang mu record the capture of j|^ H jg
Ti&-li-mi by Chinghiz (see note 94) ; and in the Yiian M,
where the same fact is related in chap, cli, biography of SierVorlor
hai the name of Termed is written l^li M ff T^ie-lUna.
Some particulars regarding Termed are also found in the
Ming shi, chap, cccxxxii, foL 9. It is stated there amongst others,
that j§ £ ^ Tie-lirmi is situated east of the river ^ ^ A-mu
(Amu-daria), south-west of Samarcand, and distant two tiiousand U
from R^ ^ Ha4ie (Herat).
^ Jg rurSze^Thus.
147. The compiler of the ancient map has committed a grave
error respecting the position of Thus and Talecan ; carrying the
first too far east (east of Balkh), and assigning it to Chagatai's
empire, whilst Talecan (see 169) is marked too far west (north-west
of Balkh). It seems these two places have simply been confound-
ed ; for Talecan belonged in fact to the middle empire, whilst
Thus, at the time of the Mongols, was the capital of Khorassan,
a province of Persia.
Thus is a very ancient and celebrated city. The foundation of
it is attributed to Giamshid, a mythical king of Persia. The calif
Harun al Kashid died in Tha*^, a. d. 809. His tomb there was
destroyed by the Mongols in 1221 (see above, 51). Thus is the
native place of the celebrated Persian poet Firdusi (940 — 1020),
and of the great astronomer Nasr-uddin (1201 — 1274), for whom
Hulagu built an observatory near Meragha. Thus had much to
suffer from the Mongol invasion, being first sacked by Subutai, in
1220, and destroyed the following year by Tului. It was restored
in 1239 by Kueurgueuz, who had been appointed Mongol gover-
nor of Khorassan, and who established his residence there (D'Oha-
son, tom. iii, pp. 116, 117). In 1256, Hulagu, on his expedition
to Persia, spent several days in Thus and its neigbourhood (D'Ohs-
son, tom. iii, p. 190). Haithon the traveller, on his way back
from Karakonmi, passed through Thus. All the Mohammedan
geographers speak of this place. Ibn Batuta (middle of the 14th
century) calls it one of the largest cities of Khorassan.
Thvs at an early day was an episcopal see of the Nestorian
church. CoL Yule states {Cathay^ p. xc), that the existence of an
Digitized by
Google
mSTORT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 243
episcopal see in Merv and Thus a. d. 334 is ascertained. In 420
they were raised to the metropolitan dignity.
in the Yiian shi, the city o£ !Pur82e is twice mentioned. The
Annals record its capture by Tului in the year 1222, and its name
appears in the list of the Si-pei-tL
& S '^ ft ^o-eZa-Aa-tf^an^s^aeiaA^^Ti.
148. BadakhsJum, the mountainous country where the Oxus
takes its rise, so little known to Europeans in our day, is spoken
of by most of the ancient Persian and Arabic geographers. It has
always been famed for its rubies. An important trade route passes
by Badakhshan, crossing the high mountain chain of Bolor tagh
(the |g {^ T8^ung4ing or Onion mountains of the ancient Chi-
nese geographers), and connecting eastern Turkistan with the coun-
tries situated on. the Oxus. Goes, on his journey firom India to
China, in the beginning of the 17th century, followed this route,
which in the middle ages seems to have been of much greater
importance than it is now. M. Polo also, when proceeding from
western Asia to China, crossed the country of Badakhshan (Z. c
voL i, p. 149).
Some of the ancient Mohammedan geographers consider Badakh*
shan to be a part of Tokharestan ; others distinguish it from the
latter (Bibl Orient p. 870). Ebn Haukal, in the 10th century,
understood by Tokharestan, the province east of Balkh, compris-
ing Taikan (Talecan), Anderabeh, Badakhshan and Fenjhir (Ritter,
I c voL V, p. 701).«»i
Ednsi (12th century) states (Yule's. Ca/^y, p. ccxxxiv) : —
"The Djihun takes its rise in the country of Wakhan on the
frontier of Badakhshan^ and there it bears the name of Khari-aK
It receives five considerable tributaries, which come from the
countries of Khutl (see note 294) and Waksh^ Badakhshan is
built on the west bank of the E[hari-ab, the most considerable of
the rivers that fall into the Djihun. They bring to Badakhshan
the musk of the regions of Tibet, adjoining Wa]dhan."
D'Ohsson (torn, i, p. 272) quotes an Arabic geographical dic-
tionary^ in which it is stated, that the trade route from Persia to
Tibet passes through Badakhshan. This country is twice again
mentioned by D'Ohsson; — in^ tom. i, p.. 172, it is recorded, that
Guchluk, the gurkhan of Kara-khitai was slain in Badakhshan
in 1218 (see above, 35); and in tom. i, p. 272, we read of the
Mongol invasion of the country in 122L
• •1 Tokharestan seems to be a name of very ancient date, for Strabo and
Pliny mention the Tdcharai or Tochari, The Tocbari were also known in the
2nd centoiy of our era to Ptolemy, as a people among the mountains of the
Oxus.
Digitized by
Google
241 KOTIOBS OF THB MBDLEVAL GBOCmAPHT AKD
Badakhshan was known to the Chinese at an eaily date ; not^
at first by this name, bat under the general appellation ft ^ jH
Pu-huo-lo, which doubtless denotes Tokharestan (see above).
This name first appears in the '< History of the Northern Wei,"
(a, d. 386—558). In the " History of the T'ang " we read, that
the country of T'u-huo4o is situated west of the Te^ung-ling
mountains (Bolor tagh ; — see above), on the southern bank of the
river j^ ^ Wtirhu.*^ *The name of Badakhshan is first met with
in Chinese books in the Yuan period, and it seems to be only
once mentioned in the Yuan shi, viz. in the list of the countries
situated to the norfch-west, where the name is written as on the
ancient map.
In the "History of the Ming," Chap, cccxxxii, foL 17, some
information is given about A ^ H l9 •^^^^''^^^^^* ^^ ^
stated there, that it lies to the north-east of |j|g ^ f{| An-durhuai
(Andkhui), and the (principal) city is ten U in circuit. In Ba-da-hei-
shang a great trade is carried on in products &om the Si-yii; from
which source the people have become very wealthy. The country
belongs to the son of j^ 1^ ^ 8ha-ha4u, the king of |^ J|^
i7a-Zie. *>*The intercourse of Badakhshan with China (in the
Ming period) began in the year 1408, when envoys firom that
country arrived at the Chinese court, t(^ther with envoys from
HarOU-horT (Kashgar) and !|| ;^ ^ Eo-t^e-lang.*^*
Badakhshan is spoken of also in the great geography of the
present Chinese empire. The name is written there Q Si ]£ lU
Bordork^o^han.
Badakhshan is quoted by Bitter (Z. c, voL v, p. 543) among the
places said to have been astronomically determined by Felix
D'Arocha (see above, 138).
IQ" 7 £ K*(hburli^ Kabul.
149. Kahuly the capital of modem Afghanistan, > * * — ^in times
*** By this name, ocoorring repjeatedly in the TUxng tihu (see note 290),
evidently the Ozos ie meant ; and it seems Wu-ha is intended for Wakh.
We have seen that Edrisi terms the Ozos Waksh^ib. See abore, 146.
*•* ^uirhok-hi denotes Shah Bokh; and Ha-lU is Herat. There is in the
Ming shi, chap, cccxzzii, foL 18, a special article on Hct-lu^ where the king
of this conntiy is termed {^ B^ 4( £ 10 % Shorha-lu ba-dtt^ (Shah
Bokh bahadnr).
••« In chap, cccxzzii, foL 38, of the Ming shi, the same name is written
S^ 09 in Hct^i-lan, This is probably the oonntiy of KoUan mentioned in
e history of Tamerlane pegoignea, torn, v, p. 28), and the KM of Edrisi,
where the Ozns takes its rise.
••• The name of the Afghan nation appears first in history, it seems, in
the days of Tamerlane. Degoignes (tom . y, p. 41) states: — ** Fir Mohammed,
the grandson of Tamerlane, who governed the provinces of Condoz, Baklan,
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 245
past the capital of Kabulistan, — ^bears an ancient name, which can
be tiaced back more than seventeen centuries ; for Ptolemy men-
tions the city of Kahoura, — Kabur being the original Persian name
of it (Ritter, /. c. vol v, p. 237).
Ebn Haukal (10th century) writes the name, Kabul, He
states that the castle is in the possession of the Mussulmans, but
the city is still in the power of the infidels. In the 10th century
Kabul belonged, it seems, to the empire of the Samanides, but in
the 11th and 12th centuries it was under the rule of the Ghaz-
nevids.
Chinghiz khan's armies probably entered E^abul, although the
Mohammedan authors do not expressly state it We have &een
(52) that Chinghiz was at Beruan, which is situated among the
mountains north of KabuL
The Chinese probably knew Kabul in the time of the T'ang
(7th to 9th century). I am not however prepared to say^ which of
the kingdoms in the west, mentioned in the T*ang shuy could be
identified with KabuL The identifications of Ritter and Eemusat
are unfounded.
It seems, that the list of the Si-pei-ti is the only instance of the
mention of Kabul in the Yiian shi, I have never met with this
name elsewhere in Chinese books.
ff ^ ^ ^o-dslmng^Ohizning^ or Gkazna.
150. Ghiznin or Ghazna is also a very ancient city, and was
the capital of Zabelstan, a country contiguous to and south-west of
Kabulistan. It was celebrated in the days of Ebn Haukal; and
towards the end of the 10th century, it became the capital of the
Ghaznevid dynasty.
Ghazna played an important r6le at the time of the Mongol
invasion of P^sia. It then belonged to the empire of Khovaresm
shahy and Djelal-eddin rallied his forces in Ghazna (see above,
52). It was destroyed in 1222, but was afterwards rebuilt. In
the 14th century, the Mohammedan authors mention Ghazna
repeatedly.
I have stated above (86), that according to the Mohammedan
records, the countries of Badakhshan, Kabul and Ghazna seem to
have been subject to Persia in the Mongol period. The map
however assigns them to the middle empire. They may have
been for a time in the possession of the Chagatai branch, the
princes of which often passed the Djihun, invading the Persian
territories.
Xabol, Ghazna and Kandahar, received orders in 1897 to attack the Uyani$
or Aghuans, who dwelt among the mountains of Solimankuh."
Digitized by
Google
246 NOTICES OF THE HEDIiEVAL QEOORAPHT AND
III. Countries and Places in the Empire op Yue-dsu-bu
(Uzbek).
^ ^ Kin-ch'a^Eipchah
161. The name of Kin-cha has been applied by Chinese authors.
Since the year 1223, to the land of the Kipchciks or Desht Kipchak^
as the Mohammedan authors term the tract of land situated north
of the Black sea, the Caucasus mountains, and the Caspian sea,
and covered by vast steppes. The Bibl, Chient translates the
Persian word desht, by " campagne d^erte, oil il n*y a ni villes ni
villages."
The Kipchak nation belonged to the great stock of the Turks,
Tvhose progenitor, according to the Mohammedan authors, was the
famous Oghitz khan, Kashid-eddin gives the following legend of
the origin of the Kipchaks (Berezin, voL i, p. 18) : —
" Oghuz khan, having been defeated by the tribe of Itbarak,
wa3 forced to retire to an island between two rivers. At that time
it happened, that a woman whose husband had been killed in the
battle, was delivered of a child in the hollow of a large trea
"When Oghuz heard of this he said, — *As this woman has no
husband, I shall adopt her son-' The child received the name
Kipchak, which is derived from the Turkish word kubuk mean-
ing *a tree worn hollow by decay.' AU the people of Kipchak are
descended from this adopted son of Oghuz. After seventeen years
had elapsed, Oghuz succeeded in gaining the superiority over the
Itbarak. He conquered Iran and returned to his original country ;
and ajn^erwards when the Itbarak revolted, Oghuz settled the
Kipchak between their country and the river Jaik. Since that time
the Elipchaks have remained both in summer and winter in the
same country."
It is a curious fact that the people here spoken of were known to
their neighbours by quite different names. In the Eussian annals
they are always termed Polovtsy ; for as to the identity of these
and the Kipchaks of the Mohammedan writers, there can be no
doubt. The Polovtsy are first mentioned in Eussian history in the
middle of the 11th century, as the southern neighbours of Eussia,
inhabiting the steppes north of the Black sea, the Caucasus, etc.
(Karamzin, voL ii, p. 67). Before that time these tracts had been
occupied by the Peckemgs. The Polovtsy are described as an
audacious, nomadic people and skilful horsemen. The Eussians
were frequently at war with them, and it was only when the Po-
lovtsy had been defeated by the Mongols, that they made a league
with the Eussians against them (Karamzin, vol iii, p. 228).«««
••• D'Ohsson (torn, i, p. 888) states, that Folovtsy in Russian meaii3
Digitized by
Google
HI8T0BT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 247
In the Hungarian and Byzantine annals, the same people bear
the name of Kumans.*^ ''Their country was known also to Marco
Polo under the name of Comania (M, Polo, voL i, p. 50 ; voL ii,
p. 421). Carpini states, pp. 742, 743 :—
''Ivimus autem per totam terram Comanarum, qusa tota est
plana, et habet quatuor flumina magna : primum Neper (Dnieper)
appellatur, juxta quod, ex parte KuscisB, ambulabat Corenza (a Mon-
gol general), et ex parte alter^ per ilia campestria, Mauci, qui major
estquam Corenza; secundum DoUf super quod ambulat quidam
princeps qui habet sororem Bati in uxorem, qui Cartan appellatur;
tercium Volga, istud flumen est vald^ magnum, super quod vadit
Bati ; quartum Jaec appellatur (see above), super quod millenarii
duo, unus ex un& parte fluminis et alter ex alter^ parte, vaduut."
On p. 747 in Carpini's narrative, we read : —
''Comania ver6 habet ab aquilone, immediate post Eusciam,
Morduinos,'^^Bileros id est magnam Bulgarian!, Bascartos id est
magnam Hungariam (Bashkirs; — see above)."
Eubruquis, p. 246 describes his journey through the steppes of
the Comans, in the following terms : —
'' £t tendebamus recte in orientem ex quo exivimus predictam
provinciam Gasarie, habentes mare ad meridiem et vastam solitu-
dinem ad aquilonem, que durat per xxx dietas alicubi in latitu-
dine, in qua nulla sUva, nullus mons, nullus lapis, herba est
optima. In hac solebant pascere Commani, qui dicuntur Capchat.*'
(Thus Eubruquis identifies the Commans and Kipchaks.)
Haithon the historian also has a chapter on the kingdom of
the Comans,
The Mongols came first in contact with the Kipchaks in 1223,
when Subutai with his army crossed the Caucasus (see above) ;
but it was only about twelve years later their country was subdued,
when Batu undertook his famous expedition against the nations
north of the Caspian and Black seas. After Batu had returned
from Hungary, in 1242, he established his residence in Desht
Kipchak near the lower Volga. *^^
** inhabitants of the plain;" but he is wrong, for the name has no meaning in
Bossian; and Polovtsy can by no means be derived from polye, "field as
D'Ohsson intimates.
• • » D'Ohsson (torn, i, p. 838) derives the name from the river Kuban,
which empties into the Black sea; but it seems more reasonable to bring the
Kumans into cx)nnection with the large river Kuma, discharging into the
Caspian.
• • • The Mordwi-M still live on the Volga.
•• • This capital of the Golden Horde was known in the middle ages under
the name of Sarai, and is meMtioned in the Russian annals, as well as by
medieval travellers and Mohammedan geographers, e. g. Ibn Batuta (middle
of the 14th century) and Abulfeda (beginning of the 14th century). Sara is
one of the principal stations in Pegoletti's itinerary to Cathay (Yule's Cathay,
Digitized by
Google
248 NOTIOES OF THE M£DliEVAL OEOGRAPHT AND
152. Ye-lii Ch'u-ts'ai, who accompanied Chinghiz to western
Asia, is the first Chinese author, who mentions the country of the
Kipchaks, terming it fjf ^ ^ K'o-fu-ch'a.*^^ He describes it
also as a country without cities, consisting of vast plains, where
many horses and much cattle are bred (tee my Notes on Chin,
Med. Trav. p. 118).
The Yiian eh*ao pi ehi calls the Kipchaks, Kibeha (see above,
63). The Yuan ahi always spells the name ^ |gt Kinrch% as it
is rendered on the ancient map. I need not here repeat the
accounts given in the Tilan ahi and the Yuan Mao pi shi respect-
ing the conquest of Kin-ch'a by the Mongols ^see Part V).
The Chinese annals Rang mu, sub anno 1237, state concerning
Kin-^% that this country is distant thirty thousand li from China.
In summer the nights there are extremely short ; soon after the
sun has set it rises again. There are fine horses ; and wealthy
people breed a large number of them. The people are skilful in
working leather and metal They are manly, valiant, strong and
impetuous. They have blue eyes and red hair. « <> ^
In the biography of + -J* |^ T*urt*urha(Yikin8hi,chB.^.cTiym)t
who was a Kipchak pnnce, and general in Kubilfu khan's army, the
following somewhat obscure accounts are given of Kin-ch'a : —
'* The ancestors of the people of Kin-ch*a originally dwelt north of
JgJ 2p Wu-pHng^ on the river « JJ| Dj&4ien, near the mountain
^ >gp ^ An-darhan.^0* ^ ^ iteh'u emigrated to the north-
west, to the mountain called 3C £ f|§ £ Yiirli^bo4i, and this
name was then adopted for the reigning feunily. Kti-ch'u had a
son So-mo-na, who also had a son I^no-aze, They were all heredi-
tary princes of Kin-ch*a. When Chinghiz was at war with the
MieAv-ki (Merkits), their prince jUj ^ Huo-du fled to Kin-ch'a. » <> •
p. 287). Garpini, who was at the court of Batn in 1246, and Rabroqnia^ in
1264, both speak of the residence of Batu; bat the name Sarai does not
occnr in their narratives. MarignoUi passed the winter of 1889 at the court of
Uzbegkhan of the Eipchaksi but the name Sarai seems to have been unknown
to him also (Vale's Uathayt p. 821). M. Polo states, (vol. i, p. 4), Uiat the
residences of Barca Eaan (a son of Djuchi, in 1257—1265) were at Sara and
Bolga/ra. Towards the end of the 14th century, Sarai is enumerated among
the Latin bishoprit^s in Asia (Yule's Cathay, p 172^. For further particulan
on Sarai and its position, see Tule's M. Polo, voL i, pp. 6, 6.
••« Edrisi writes JK/cAo* (Ritter, I. e. vol v, p. 702).
• 01 Evidently the kipchaks are here confounded with the Rusdana.
* <* * All these names are unknown to me.
•0* Rashid-eddin states, that Khudu, a Merkit prince attempted to flee
to Kipchak, but was slain by the Mongols (Berezin, toI. i, p. 78). In the
biography of Subutai (YUanshi, chap, cxxi) also it is stated, that IQ fl
fftuhdu, chief of the Merkits fled to the Rin-ch'a. He was pursued hy
Su-bu-tai, whe yanquished the Kin-ch'a at 3£ t^ YU-yU, The Mehammedan
Digitized by
Google
BISTORT OF OENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 249
Chinghiz demanded bis delivery, which was refused, when the
emperor gave orders to attack Kin-ch'a. When I-no-sze became
old, his realm was troubled by insurrections; and his son Hurlurm-
man then determined to send envoys to Chinghiz, and offered his
submission. Meng-k*o (Mangu, — subsequently emperor) received
orders to occupy Kin-ch*a. Hu-lu-su-man's son Bavrdvrch^a sur-
rendered with his people. Black-mare's milk — which was very
pleasant to the taste — ^used to be sent from Kin-ch*a to the court of
China; whence the Kin-ch*a were called also R^ $1) ^ Ha-la-
e^<t,8 0 4 T'u4*u^ha, whose biography is found in the Yuan ski,
was a son of Ban-du-ch'a. He died in 1279. His son Chuang-
wurT who died in 1322, was also a renowned general ; and his son
Yien4ie-murr (see his special biography in chap, cxxxviii) was a
minister of China 1328 — 1333. Yien-He-mu-r^a brother San-tun,
was also minister ; as was San-tun's son likewise.
The name Kin-ch'a appears also in the biographies of the follow-
ing persons, who belonged to that people.
Chap, cxxiii, — Shan<h*e hordu-r. Chap, cxxxi, — Wun-djo-du^
Ibid., — Bo-Ue^mu^, Chap, cxxxiii, — Wan-djo bordu-r. Ibid., —
Si-diM: His father's name was To-mn,
19 IK ^^-^0-8X6 = Russia.
153. A-io-sze is the Chinese mode of spelling the Mongol Ch'os,
by which name the Eussians are known to the Mongols even to
the present day.
The name of Russia is not of very ancient origin. We learn
from the Byzantine authors, a. d. 865, that under the reign of the
emperor Michael III, a heathen people, previously unknown,
arrived Irom Scythia at the Bosphorus in two hundred ships and
besi^ed Constantinople. The name of this people was Ross, The
emperor Michael, who at that time was at war with the Arabs in
Asia, made haste to return to deliver his capital ; and the fleet of
the Ross sailed away. Subsequently Greek missionaries were
sent among the Boss, many of whom were converted. > ^ ^ It is a
remarkable fact, that about the same time, the name of Ross first
appears in the Enssian annals.
The oldest Arabic author who mentions the Eussians, is Ibn
authors also record the appearance of the Merkits conducted by their chief,
Tnk Togan, north of the Aral lake, and their pursuit by the Mongols
P'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 208^.
*^* Khara in Mongol means ''black." Rashid-eddin terms one of the
five principal tribes of the Turks, — to which the Eipchaks also belonged, —
KaZtadj,
••* Compare Photii Epistolm (Photius, 891), and Sophocles* "Greek
Lexicon of the Roman and Byzantine periods."
Digitized by
Google
250 NOTICES OF THIB MBDL£VAL OKOORAFHT AND
Fotlany who accompanied an embassy from the court of Bagdad to
Bulgar, A. D. 921. He gives detailed and yery curious accounts of
them (compare Eraehn's Ihn Fodan, St. Petersburg, 1823, p. 5),
stating among other things, that he never saw people of more per-
fectly developed form ; they were tall as palm trees, and of ruddy
countenance; but at the same time the most uncleanly people *<^«
that God had created^ drunken and frightfully gross in their
manners.
The Ross or Russians are spoken of by all the Arabic and Persian
geographers and historians, from the 10th to the 14th century
(Massudi, Edrisi, Ibn Alyerdi, Yacut, Abulfeda, etc); and of course
also by Ala-eddin, Juveni and Eashid.
We have seen from the records of the Russian, Mohammedan,
Chinese and Mongol chronicles (see above, Part IV), that the
Mongols first became acquainted with the Russians in 1223, when
Subutai invaded the countries north of the Caucasus. The Rus-
sians were then defeated, together with the Kipchaks on the river
Kalka, Fourteen years later, Russia was again attacked by theMon-
gol armies (Part V). They appeared on the eastern frontier, ravaged
northern Russia in the winter of 1237 — 1238, and in 1230 devas-
tated the southern principalities. After returning from Hungary
in 1242, Batu established his residence near the lower Volga.
His dynasty is known to the Mohammedan authors under the
name of Desht KiprJcak, whilst the Russian annals term it the
Golden Horde, Russia was for more than two hundred years
under its yoke. The Russian grand-dukes and all her other
princes were forced to repair to the court of the Golden Horde
to pay homage. Whoever attempted to disobey, or incurred the
khan*8 displeasure, met with death at the hands of the Mongol
executioner. Thus e, g, Michad of Chernigov, who refused to
bow before the Mongol idols, was executed in the ordo of Batu
khan in 1246. The tragedy is reported with some detail in
the Russian annals, as well as by Carpini (621), who speaks as an
eye-witness. Another cruel execution of a Russian prince, is r^
corded under the reign of Uzbeg khan. After the death of the
grand-duke Andrei of Vladimir, two Russian princes, Michael of
Twer and Yury of Moscow disputed the throne. Yury was defeated
by Michael, and the wife of the former, being a sister of Uzbeg, was
made prisoner and died soon after. Michael was then summoned
••« Raasmussen in his pamphlet, De Orieniii eommereio earn Russia et
Scandinavia medio cevo, 1825, translates many details respecting the Bussians,
from Arahic and Persian mediseval authors. One carious passage there, about
the uncleanness of the Russians reads as follows (p. 35): — "Omnium sunt
sordidissimi: neoue se mundant post alvi dejectionem, neque post poUutionem
yel coitum se abluunt, ac si asini errantes esseut"
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 251
to appear before the khan, who at that time was travelliDg towards
Derbend. Michael obeyed and was cruelly put to death in 1319.
His son Dmitry was executed in 1325.
154. After Russia was subdued by the Mongols, the grand-duke
TaroslavIIoi Vladimir {\2ZB^ — 1247) appeared in person before
Batu, who acknowledged his supremacy over the other Eussian
principalities. Yaroslav sent his son Constautine to Karakorum
to the Great khan Ugotai Ck)n8tantine returned in 1245, affcer
Laying been absent for two years (Russian annals ; — Kwamzin,
voL iv, pp. 31, 295). A few years later, Yaroslav was again sum-
moned to repair with his family to Batu's ordo, and then forced to
proceed to the court of the Great khan, to exculpate himself
on acoount of some denunciations brought against him by one of
the Russian noblemen. After an audience with Euyuk khan,
Yaroslav was allowed to return. H e died on his way home however,
in September, 1246, and his body was carried to Vladimir.«0 7
*<*^ Carpini, who ^nt more than three months (July to November,
1246) at the court of Kuyuk khan near Karakorum, saw Yaroslav there.
According to this traveller, the grand-duke had been poisoned, and died at
the court during his own residence there. He writes, pp. 761 , 762 : — * * Eodem
tempore mortuus fuit leroslaus, dux magnufi in qu&dam parte Rusciae quse-
SusdaZ nominatur. Hie mod6 fuit vocatus ad matrem Imperatoris, qu»
dedit ei manducare et bibere, quasi yto hooore, de manu ipsius ; et reversus
est ad hospicium incontinenti, et infirmatus, et fuit mortuus post septem
dies, et totum corpus ejus miro modo factum est glaucum ; qraare eredebatnr
ab omnibus qu6d potionatus esset ilHdem, ut suam terram uber^ et plenari^
poBsiderent: et adnoceetaigumentum qu6d incontinenti, nescientibus homi-
nibus suis qui erant ibi, misit nuncium festinanter in Rusciam ad Aleosaridrwn
filium ejus ut veniret ad ipsam» quik vellet ei terram patris donare; qui iro
noluit, sed remansit: et medio tempore dabat litteras ut ipse veniret ut terram
patm sui haberet. Credebatar tamen ab omnibus qu6d earn occideret si
veniret, vel etikm perpetu6 captivaret " Susdal is the name of a city north
of Vladimir. It was in ancient times the capital of a considerable princi-
pality, belonging originally to the house of Yaroslav, grand-duke of Vladimir.
Carpini therefore is correct in calling him duke of S^aL As to Yaroslav's
son Alexander, mentioned by Carpini, the latter speaks of the Russian hero
Alexander Nevsky, thus named on account of the victory he gained over the
Swedes in 1240 on the river Neva. Yaroslav is again mentioned in Carpini's
narrative, p. 771, in the diapter— -De testxbus qui in terrd Tartarorum nos
invenerunt. — **In reversione in terram Biserminorum (see above, 41), in
civitate Zemfine ft) invenimus Ugneum, qui de mandato wcoris leroslai et
Bati ibat ad prsedictum leroslaum, et Cocteleban et omnem societatem ejus.
Isti omnes reversi sunt in terram Susdalensium in RusciH; a quibus poterit^
si oportuerit, Veritas inveniri. A pud Maud (S) invenerunt socios nostros
qui reraanserant dux leroslaus et societas ejus; etc." On p. 749 he alludes
to the journey of some Russians, who went through the country of the Kan-
kalis to join Yaroslav (see above, 64) : — " Post hoc terram intravimus Cangi-
tarum quse magnam habet in pluribus locis penuriam aquarum; in qud, etikm
homines pauci morantur propter aquae defectum: und^ homines leroslai ducii
BuseiiB, qui in terram Tartarorum ibant ad ipsum, fuerunt, propter sitim,
plures mortui in illo deserto."
Digitized by
Google
^52 NOTIOES OF THE MEDLfiVAL OBOORAPHT AND
Alexander Nevsky, prince of Novgorod, the son of Yaroslav, was
also obliged to undertake the painM journey to the Great khan ;
in which he was accompanied by his younger brother Andrei.
They returned in 1249, and three years later he ascended the
throne of Vladimir.
The subjection of Eussia to the khans of the Grolden Horde,
referred chiefly to the tribute the Eussians were obliged to pay.
At first the khans farmed out the tribute, due by the Eussians, to
some Mohammedan merchants (called Bussurman merchants in the
Eussian annals; — Karamzin, voL iv, p. 329), and the tax-gatherers
collected the dues with the greatest rigour and cruelty. They
were assisted by Mongol officers, called baskaks in the Eussian
annals (I, c voL iv, p. 97).*°® In the 14th century, the Eussian
princes succeeded in obtainiug permission to collect the taxes
themselves, and to carry the tribute directly to the khans. Besides
the heavy taxes, there was another duty imposed on them by the
Mongols. At the demand of the khan, they had to supply troops
and fight against the enemies of the Mongols. We shall see further
on, that in the time of Kubilai, a division composed of Eussian
soldiers was met with even in China. As to the administration of
Eussia however, and its politicid relations, the Mongols did not
change the then existing state of things. The grand-dukes and
princes were allowed to rule their people as they liked, and the
Christian religion was also respected. Karamzin gives (vol iv,
p. 179) th^ translation of a yarligh, or written patent, granted in
the beginning of the 14th century to the Eussian clergy, by Uzbeg
khan. This patent exempted the clergy from taxation.
After the death of Uzb^ (1312—1342), the dynasty of the
Grolden Horde began to decline. The first attempt to profit by
this debility of the Mongols was made by Dmitry, grand-duke of
Moscow, who in 1380 defeated the khan Mamai with great
slaughter. This memorable battle, known in Eussian history as
the battle of the " field of snipes " (hdikowoye polye), was fought
at the place where the river Nepriavda discharges into the Don,
Dmitry received the surname Donskoi on this account. This
brilliant victory did not break down the Mongol power however ;
for a few years later, Mamai's successor Tokhtamysh unexpectedly
appeared at Moscow, and sacked and burnt the capital, when Dmitry
again became a vassal of the Mongols. At the end of the 14th
century, the khanate of the Golden Horde experienced a serious
shock by the invasions of Tamerlane; and in 1395, when pursuing
Tokhtamysh, Tamerlane advanced as far as Yelets (near the river
•o« Compare Carpini, p. 703~" J^oacAo^ give prsefectos saos ponunt in
teiT& illorom quos reoire permittnnt; etc"
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 253
Don, in the province of Orel), devastating the land adjacent to the
Don. After the conqueror left Eussia, the giund-duke Vassily I
(1389 — 1425), refused to Tokhtaniysh the payment of tribute;
hut he had imder-estunated the power of the khan, who in 1408
arrived with a great host, and imposed a heavy fine on Moscow
as indemnity. In the first half of the 15th century, the Mongol
empire ©f Kipchak was much weakened, owing to the rise of two
other khanates, viz. those of Kazan and the Crimea, The sub-
jection of Russia to the Golden Horde then became quite nominal,
and the tribute paid to the khans consisted merely in presents sent
from time to time by the grand-dukes, who were on good terms
with the Horde of the Crimea. The Mongol dynasty of Kipchak,
or the Golden Horde, was destroyed in 1502, by Mengli Girei,
khan of the Crimea ; and in Eussian history this date marks the
end of the period designated by the name " the Mongol yoke."
155. It seems that Eussia was unknown to the nations of
eastern Asia before the Mongol period. In the Mongol and Chi-
nese annals, the Eussians are first mentioned after Subutai*s inva-
sion of southern Eussia, in 1223. The Yuan ch^ao pi shi terms
Eussia or the Eussians Orus^ as they are' called even now by the
Mongols. The Chinese of the Mongol period write P9 |j| jgl
A4o-9ze, sometimes also $^ |K S ^^^^^-^^ ^^ % S JB U-lu-ne,
All these names evidently render the Mongol appellation Oi'us, • « •
In the Yilan ehi, the name of Eussia is frequently met with.
Eegarding the Chinese and Mongol accounts of the conquest of
Eussia, I beg to refer to Parts IV and V of my paper, where all
the information on this subject has been collected. I may notice
here some other instances, where the Eussians are spoken of in the
Yuan shi.
We read in the Annals, sub anno 1253, that the emperor Meng-
k'o ordered j^ flfl 94 % 9 Bt-<^e Bie-r-k'o to be sent to Wit-lo-
8ze (Eussia), in order to take a census of the people. » ^ «
•«• I may observe, that no word in Mongol begms with the consonant r.
Thus the Mongols in rendering the word Buss, prefix a vowel to the name.
* > « This statement seems to be corroborated b^ the Rossian annals, in
which it is recorded (but a few years later), that in 1267, Mongol officers
arrived at Suzdal, Riazan and Murom, to take a census of the people, and
special officers were appointed to collect the taxes, when none but the clergy
were exempt In the year 1259, two Mongol officers, named Berkai and
Kcusaehik, arrived with tiieir families and many Mongols on the banks of
the river Volkhov, in order to number the Russian people. This measure
caused a revolt in Novgorod (Earamzin, voL iv, pp. 71, 74). I am inclined
to identify the Berkai of the Russian annals with the Bi-dje BU-r-k^o in the
YUanBki. By4i^ properly ^ ^ |IJ^ Bi-dje-chH, is a Mongol title, which
may be translated by ''secretary.'' The dictionarv appended to the new
edition of the TUan shi (see above,— Introduction) explains the term by
Digitized by
Google
254 NOTIOES OF THE MBDLfiVAL OBOORAPHT AND
It is an interesting fiact, recorded in the Yiian shi, that there
was in the beginning of the 14th century, a settlement of Enssians
near Peking. We read in the Annals, sttb anno 1330, chap, xxxiv,
that the emperor Werirtmng (Tob timur, — 1329 — 1332, — the great-
grandson of Kuhilai) formed a regiment composed of U-losze or
<^ Russians." This regiment, being commanded by a wan-hu (com-
mander of ten thousand of the third degree, received the name
fi&TCSJBjSIBftll Siian-chung U-lo-sze hurwei U'in-
kiiii, ** the ever faithful Russian life-guard." It was placed under
the direct control of the council of war. Further on in the same
chapter it is stated, that one hundred and thirty king of land, north of
^ ^ Ta-tu (Peking), was bought from the peasants and allotted
to these Russians, to establish a camp and to form a military
colony. We read again in the same chapter : — " They were fur-
nished with implements of agriculture, and were bound to present
for the imperial table, every kind of game, fish, etc found in the
forests, rivers and lakes of the country where their camp was
situated." < * ^ The Russian regiment is again mentioned in chap.
XXXV.
In chap, xxxvi of the Yiian shi, mention is made in three places,
of Russian prisoners sent to the emperor of China.
In the year 1232, the prince j|t "^ Djang-gi presented a hun-
dred and seventy Russian prisoners, and received a pecuniary
reward.* > 'On the same page we read that clothes and com were
bestowed on a thousand Russians.
In the same year the prince ^ iKf /fC ^ Ycw-^'te-mM-r* * • pre-
sented fifteen hundred Russian prisoners to the Chinese emperor ;
3S ^ J^. In modem Mongol, ''aletter/'is^ic^tJb. In Rashid's "History
of the Mongols,*' we often meet with the term hUikchis, D'Ohsson (tom. iv,
pp. 871, 880, 881, 410) translates it by "officiers da d6partement des
finances." According to the Yiian ski, chap. Izxxv, there were in the hu-pu
or "board of revenue," seven H-dye-ch'i, Cf. chap, xcix, on the emperor's
body-goard. There the emperor's secretaries are called hi-djt-cKH (55 "?
• i> It seems from this latter statement, that the Russian colony was
established somewhere about the southern border of Mongolia.
• ^ * The prince Ljang-gi here, is probably the I>j'inkshi of the Moham-
medan authors, noticed as khan of the middle empire between 1880 and 1883.
He reigned only a short time (see D'Ohsson, tom. iv, GeneaL tables). The
khans of the middle emnire were often at war with the khans of ^pchak,
and thus it is not unlikely, that Russian soldiers had been made prisoners by
Djinkahi.
• I • The genealogical table of Chinghiz khan's house in the TOan ahi^
chap, cvii, mentions a prince Ten-t*ie<>mu-r, a descendant of Eubilai khan*a
brother Bo-ch*e. It is nowever difficult to understand how he should hare
captured one thousand five hundred Russians. The annals speak probably of
another prince of this name.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 255
and another prince, fsf %tO^M ^^-9^^ shi-U, presented thirty.
Finally, in the hiography of Bo-yen (chap, cxxxviii), he is
stated to have heen appointed (in 1334) commander of the emperor's
life-guard, composed oiMangoU, Kin-ch^a (Kipchaks) and Russians.
8ach is all I have heen ahle to find in the Yuan shi regarding
the Kussians. It seems that no one of the Russians in the service
of the Mongol emperors in China has played a conspicuous part.
At least among the hiographies iu the Yuan shi the Eussians have
no representatives, whilst many distinguished statesmen and cap-
taLos of the Mongol-Chinese empire were from the Kipchaks, Kan-
kalis, Alans and other nations suhdued by the Mongols.
I am not aware, that any mention is made of Eussia by Chinese
authors of the Ming period. All that we know of the intercourse
between Eussia and China during that dynasty, is the narrative of
aEossian embassy to the Chinese court, in the beginning of the 17th
century. In 1619, the prince KuraMn^ Kussian military governor
of Tobolsk, sent two Cossacks, IpasKka Petlin and Petunka Kussdep,
firom Tomsk through Mongolia to Kalgan and Peking. Compare
Fisher's "History of Siberia," 1774 (in Eussian), p. 267; and
Bergeron, TraitS des Tartares, p. 106.
It does not come within the scope of tlus paper, to record the
political and commercial intercourse between Eussia and China
during the present dynasty. An interesting pamphlet on this
subject was published a few years ago by my friend and colleague
Dr. J. Dudgeon. I may therefore confine myself to the remark,
that the present Chinese official name for Eussia is ^ |S $?
04o-sze ; being in fact the same as in the Yiian period, only repre-
sented by other characters.
>!^ M W 5 Bu-U-d^^Bvlgar.
156. Both copies of the map write this name 7 jS 19 9
Bu-sz6-(jHr and place it east of Eussia ; but the list in the Si-pei-ti
has Burli-OrT, which is the correct reading; for it is evidently
Bulgar to the east of the Volga that is meant According to the
BiU. Orient, the Mohammedan authors call Bulgar also Bular,
Bulgar' ^ ''was the name of a rich country situated on the Volga
and the ELama. The capital of it had the same name. It was a
renowned emporium in the middle ages, and also a centre of
Mohammedan learning. The Bulgars seem to have been a mixture
of Fins, Slavs and Turks (Fraehn). The ruins of the ancient city of
Bulgar still exist, and have been the subject of learned investigation
The name of the river Volga and Bulgar are probably the same word.
W. Orient, p. 306, art. **Etil," -»-"-- -- -*----» ^^-^ ■•---'
geographers call tlie Volga, *' Bulgar.'
See Bibl. Orient, p. 306, art. ** Etu," where it is stated, that some oriental
the" "
Digitized by
Google
256 NOTICES OF THE MEDIiBVAL OEOGRAPHT AND
by several Eussian scholars (Pallas, Fraehn, Erdmann, etc.). In
1853, the Kussian orientalist Pro£ Berezin published an inte-
resting pamphlet, — " Bulgar on the Volga " (in Russian), in which
detailed accounts are given of the antiquities of the place. The
remains of ancient Bulgar are found on the spot, where now the
village of Uapenskaye (called also Bolgarskaye) sta.ndaf in the district
of Spassk, and province of Kazan. This village is six versts (four
English miles) distant from the Volga, on the east, and one hundred
and twenty-five versts from Kazan. Prof. Berezin proves, that
there is no reason for the view, suggested by some authors, that
the city of Bulgar in the 10th century was not on the same site as
the Bulgar of the time of the Mongols. According to a work
published in the Tatar language, in the first half of the 16th
century, and translated by Berezin, Islam penetrated to Bulgar at
an early date, — in the 9th year of the Hegira. Massudi (a. d. 943)
however states, that the king of Bulgar embraced Islam in the
beginning of the 10th century (Kiaproth, Magaz, Adat tom. i,
p. 270). Col. Yule thinks, that the Bulgars, before they had been
converted to Islamism professed Christianity ; but the above-men-
tioned Tatar work, translated by Berezin states, that the Bulgars
were fire worshippers before they embraced Islamisnu
Bulgar is of course mentioned by the Russian chroniclers at an
early date of Russian history; i. e. in the 10th century, and also by
the Byzantine authors ; but the fullest ancient account of Bulgar
which we possess, is that of Ibn Fozlan, an Arabic writer, who
accompanied an embassy from the court of Bagdad to Bulgar,
A. D. 921 (compare Fraehn*s translation of this narrative).
According to £bn Haukal (10th century) and Edrisi (12th cen-
tury), Bulgar was the limit of the countries towards the north,
known to the orientals. Most of the old Arabic writers tell wonders
of the cold and the brief summer nights in Bulgar. Peltry, wax,
honey, hazel-nuts and Russian leather, formed the staple articles of
trade. The last item derived from Bulgar the name which it still
bears all over Asia (Yule's At. FolOy vol. i, p. 6).
According to the Mohammedan authors (D'Ohsson, tom. i,
p. 345), the Mongols first invaded the country of Bulgar at the end
of 1223 (under Subutai ; — see above, 58) ; and in 1 236, when a new
Mongol expedition had been directed to the west, Subutai was
again detached with a division to sack the city of Bulgar, when
the country submitted (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 111). Colonel Yule
states (L e, voL i, p. 7) that Bulgar was first captured by the
Mongols in 1225 ; but he does not say whence his information is
derived. Prof. Berezin, in the afore-mentioned pamphlet (p. 61),
mentions a strange Arabic inscription very frequently met with,
not only among the ruins of Bulgar, but also in some other places
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 257
u\ the province of Kazan. This inscription reads ^JjL>\^/t^
meaning literally, adventus qppresaionis, Berezin thinks, that this
inscription is an allusion to the Mongol invasion. The anagram
of the Arabic letters converted into numbers gives the year 623 of
the Hegira, or a. d. 1226. It does not appear however, from the
Mohammedan records above quoted, that the Bulgars had been
doubled in that year.
Berezin states farther (p. 63), that all the ruins of Bulgar belong
to the Mohammedan period (10th to 15th century), and that the
most ancient inscriptions found there cannot be traced back earlier
than the Mongol invasion. The same writer proves also, that Bulgar .
even in the days of the Mongols, had preserved its importance as
a place of trade and a centre of Mohammedan learning.
Carpini, in his narrative, mentions the Bulgars three times
(pp. 677, 708, 747) and always imder the double name of '' Bileri
id est magna Bulgaria"* ' *
Rubruquis, p. 252, states : — " Post istos est EfUia (Volga), que
est major fluvius quam unquam viderim, et venit ab aquilone, de
majori Bulgaria tendens ad meridiem, etc."
M. Polo (Z. c, vol i, p. 4) states, that Barca Kaan (see note
299) was accustomed to reside at Sara and Bolgara,
The well-known Arabian traveller Ibn Batuta visited Bolgar in
the middle of the 14th century, in order to witness with his own
eyes the shortness of the northern summer nights. Korth of
Bulgar was the land of darkness (Yule's Cathay , p. 401).
In the Yv4in clCao pi shiy the name of Bulgar is rendered by
Bular (see above). In the Yuan shi, Bulgar is only once men-
tioned, i, 6. in the list of the Sipei-tL The Yiian shi does not
record the capture of Bulgar by Su-bu-tai.
The city of Bulgar seems to have perished early in the 15th
century, after which Kazan practically took its place (Yule^ L e,
voL i, p. 7).
ifk ^ *J Sc^i'la^Solgat.(?)
157. The identification of this name presents some difficulty.
On the map it is placed west of Eussia. The only place, the
• * ' By Little Bulgaria in the middle ages, was nnderstood, the country
inhabited by those BoJygars, who had emigrated to the Danube in the 5th cen-
tury. The Russian annals state, that in the second half of the 10th century,
SwicUoslav invaded the country of the Bulgars on the Danube. The Catalan
map applies the name Bulgaria to the couutry south of the lower Danube,
which even now bears the same name. Opposite Bulgaria, north of the
Danube, we read on the Catalan map the name Btirgaria, whilst the original
country of the Bulgars, east of the Volga is termed there Borgar.
Digitized by
Google
258 NOtlOBS OF THB HBDLBTAL QBOORAPHT AND
mediaeval name of which has some resemblance to Sa-gi-la is Sol-
gat^ Which was an ancient appellation for the Crimea, on the
south-eastern coast of which Soldaya or Soldachia was situated in
the 13th century, the great port of intercourse with what is now
Bussia. The place was called Sudak by the orientals* It was
taken by the Mongols in 1223.
The name of Sa-gi-la has also some resemblance to Sarket, which
was an ancient fortress in the country #f the Khazars, according
to Constantino Porphyrogenitus, who wrote in the 10th century ;
but Sarkel is not noticed by the writers of the 13th and 14th
centuries.
P9 W Rf iS^ il-/an A-8Ze =» Alans or Asei,
158. This name is intended for the people termed " Alani sire
ilm" by Carpini (p. 709), and "Alani sive Ads " by Rubruquis.
The Alans f a people settled north of the Caucasus, have been
known to the Koman and Greek authors since the beginning of
our era. They are mentioned in the let century by Suetonius^
Lucan and l*liny. The Greek author Lucian (2nd century) terms
them Alanoi, Ammianus Marcellinus (4th century) gives a full
account of the Alans. Vologesus, king of the Parthians, is re-
ported to have called upon Vespasian (a, d. 69 — 79) for assistance
agaitlst this people. Arrian, when he was governor of Cappadocia
(2nd century), waged war with the Alans. In the 5th century,
the Alans accompanied the Sueves and Vandals, when they
invaded GauL
In the second half of the 6th century, Zemarchus the Cilician,
who had been sent by the Byzantine emperor Justin to the Turks,
on his way back visited the chief of the Alans (Yule*s Cathat/,
p. clxvi). Constantino Porphyrogenitus (middle of the 10th
century) states, that the country of the Alans is situated beyond
{i. e, north of) the Caucasus mountains (Klaproth, Asia Poly-
glotta, p. 85). Klaproth in his Matjuz. Asiat tom. i, pp. 258 —
302, gives a translation of Massudi*s (a. d. 943) account of the
Caucasus and the countries on the confines of the Black sea and
the Caspian. Massudi cAlls the Alans, — Law, and their resi-
dence— Maas. He states, that th'se people in former times were
idolaters. They embraced the Christian religion in the time of
the Abbaside califs ; but in 320 of the Hegira (beginning of
the 10th century), they repudiated this faith and drove away the
bishops sent by the emperor of Constantinople. The same author
tells us, that in the middle of the country of the Alans, among the
Caucasus mountains, there is a fort, and a bridge spanning a large
river. The fort is called the castle of the Alan gate. It was
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBT OF CENTRAL AND WfiSTEBN ASIA. 259
built in ancient times by a king of Persia, to prevent the invi^ion
of the Alan8.»i«
In the Russian annals, the Alans are always termed Tasi^
In A. D. 936, Swiatoslav is reported to have captured the city of
Bielowej on the Don, belonging to the Khazars, and to have
waged war with the Yasy* > 'and the Kassogy, The Yasy are also
spoken of by the Eussian chroniclers of the 13th century, as ^
people near the Caucasus, beyond the river Terek (Karamzin,
voL iv, pp. 119, 355).
The Mongols, when they had passed the Caucasus in 1223,
found the Alans living on the northern skirts of those mountains.
Fifteen years later, the Alans became subject to I'atu khan, after
they had made a stout resistance to the Mongols. The Moham-
medan historians, who report the expeditions against this people,
call them indiscriminately Alans ovAsi (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, pp. 619,
620).
Carpini and Rubruquis, as we have seen, also identify the Alarm
and Asi. The former mentions their settlements south of Comania
(p. 748). Rubruquis (p. 246) says : — " In hac solebant pascere
Commani, qui dicuntur Capthat ; a Teutonicis vero dicuntur Va-
lani, et provincia Valania, Ab Ysidoro vero dicitur, a flumine
Tanay (Don) usque paludes Meotidis et Danubium, Alania,"
On p. 252 we read : — ** Habebamus autem ad meridiem montes
maximos, in quibus habitant, in lateribus versus solitudinem illam,
Cherkia et Alani, sive Aas, qui sunt christiani et adhuc pugnant
contra Tartaros." On. p. 243 Rubruquis says : — " In vigilia Pen-
tecostes venerunt ad nos quidam ALani, qui ibi dicuntur Aas,
christiani secundum ritum Grs&corum, et habentes litteras grecas
et sacerdotes grecos. Tamen non sunt scismatici sicut Greci, sed
sine acceptione persons venerantur omnem christianum, etc."
M. Polo (voL ii, p. 421) mentions Alania among the coun-
tries conquered by the Mongols ; and in another place (vol. ii,
p. 140), devotes a whole chapter to the history of the slaughter
of certain Alans, who were Christians, and formed a corps in
Kubilai's army. This slaughter took place in the city of Cfdngin-
ju {Ghang-chou fu in Kiangsu).
MarignoUi (middle of the 14th century) writes regarding the
Alans (Yule's Cathay y p. 373) :— " They form at this day the
greatest and noblest nation in the world, the fairest and bravest of
* ■ • Klapioth thinks that the Alan gate was at Darion on the river Terek,
not far from mount Kazbek, where the great road from Tiflis to Russia now
Deguignes (tom. iv, p. 344) tries to identify the Yasy, spoken of in
the Russian annals, (misunderstood by him) with the Yazyges south of
Lithuania.
Digitized by
Google
260 NOTICES OF THE KEDI^VAL 6B00BAPHT AND
men. Tis by their aid that the Tartars have won the empire of the
east, and without them they have never gained a single important
victory. For Chinguis Caan, the first king of the Tartars, had
seventy-two of their princes serving under him, when he went
forth under God's providence to scourge the world.*** » «
Klaproth (Asia Polyglotta, p. 82) identifies the Alans or Assy
(and the like) with the Ossethi, a people still found in the Cau-
casus, north of (xeoigia. He states, that they are known to the
Georgians under the name of Osi. Vivien de St. Martin however,
has adduced reasons against this identification ; though he considers
both tribes to have been originally members of one great stock
of Asi, who by different routes and at times widely separated,
Mverally found their way from central Asia to the region of the
Caucasus. According to the same authority, the Georgians, who
always distinguished between the Alanethi and O^e/At, still recognize
a people of the former branch in the interior of the Abaz country
(Yule, I c. p. 317).
159. CoL Yule states (I c. p. 316):— "The Alans were
known to the Chinese by that name, in the ages immediately pre-
ceding and following the Christian era, as dwelling near the Aial,
in which original position they are believed to have been closely
akin to, if not identical with, the famous Massagetae."
This statement, respecting the early knowledge possessed by the
Chinese of the Alans, brought forwwrd by CoL Yule, probably on
the authority of Deguignes ( tom. ii, p. 279 ), requires some eluci-
dation and correction. I may be allowed to show on what facts
Deguignes* identification is based. In the " History of the Ante-
rior Han (a o. 202 — a» d. 25),*' chap, xcvi, a realm :)g |H|
YenrPsai is spoken of, 2,000 U north-west of K'ang-kU (Samar-
cand; — see above, 141). The people of this country are stated
to be nomades, and to resemble the people of K'ang-kii. It is
further stated, that Yen-t'sai is situated on a great lake (^, pro-
perly a marsh), with flat shores, which is called the Northern sea.
In the " History of the Later Han (a. d. 25—221)," chap, cxviii,
Yen-t'sai is again mentioned, and it is noticed there, that the name
of the country had been changed to (S^ ||9|| A-lan^a (Deguignes*
Alans). In the "History of the Wei (386—558),'* mention
is made of a kingdom j|| tj^ Svrt% north-west of K'ang-kii, situ-
ated on a great lake, and anciently called Yen-t'sai and {^ -HIS {^
WenrnorsTia. I am unable to decide, whether these vague accounts
* * • As I shall show farther on, Marignolli's statement abont the pro-
minent position of the Alans in the Mongol-Chinese empire, Ib fnlly corrobo-
rated by the YUan shi; but he is mistaken as to the Alans in Chinghiz khan's
service. As we have seen, the country of the Alans was only conquered under
the reign of OgotaL
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 2G1
of Yen-t'sai and tho resemblance of the name A-lan-ya with Alania
are sufficient to establish the identity of these names. At any
rate it cannot be ascertained that the Alans were known to the
Chinese by that name before the Christian era.
We learn from the Yuan shiy that during the Mongol period, the
Alans were not only well known in China, but their nation fur-
nished many able officers to the Mongol-Chinese empire. Several
of them held high offices, or distinguished themselves as valiant
captains. Among the biographies in the Yuan shi, more than
twenty meritorious Alans, some of them of royal blood, have been
immortalized, and besides these the names of many others are
mentioned there.
They are generally termed ^ jU A-su, and sometimes also f^ Jg
Asze, The name A-lan occurs there only once, viz. in the ISi-
pei-ti, where the name is coupled with Asze, as it is on the map.
As we have seen, the Yiian shi mentions the A-su first in the
year 1223 (see above, 69).
I may give a list of the Alans, whose names appear in the bio-
graphies of the Yiian ahi,
Chap.cxxxii, — jjj^ ^ Jg Hang-hvrsze (the name is also written
Ang-Juhsze). When the army of the emperor Ogotai had reached
the country of the Asu, the ruler of it, named Hang-hvrszey sur-
rendered spontaneously ; whereupon the emperor granted him the
title ^ ^ ^ hordurr (bahadur), and a golden tablet of autho-
rity, confirming him as the ruler of his principality. Order was
given also to form a regiment of a thousand men of the A-su people
(for the life-guard of the khan). Hang-hu-sze had two sons,
pjl ^ ^ A'VorchH and ^ j^ Jg: ^n-/a-yu/ the former of whom
took service in the emperor's life-guard. Hang-hu-sze, after he had
returned home, was slain in an insurrection, and his widow
54^ tt JS ^'^'^^-^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ placed at the head of the govern-
ment. IShe put on armour, quelled the riot, and handed over the
power to her son An-forp^u,
Hang-hu-sze's eldest son A't^a<h% whose biography is found in
chap, cxxxv, was a valiant captain under Mangu and Kubilai, and
distinguished himself in China in the war against the Sung. He
had a son named Bo-ta^^ who was the father of (Ho-»ze, who had
two sons Du-dan and Fu-ding, All these were officers in the
Mongol army.
In chap, cxxxii, is also the biography of ^ |^ ^ Yvrwashi^
another Alan, who distinguished himself as captain during the
reign of Kubilai. He was sent against the revolted princes in the
north-west (Kaidu, etc.), and carried the Mongol arms as far as
the country of /-W-r Shi-U-r (Siberia; — see above, 118). The
Digitized by
Google
262 NOTICES OF THE MEDIAEVAL OEOOBAPHT AND
fether of Yu-wa-dii, by name J^ ^HtM % Ye-liehardii-r(JEhaa
bahadur, — also a prince it seems) had surrendered at the same
time as Hang-hu-sze. Others of Yii-wa-6hi*s descendants are also
mentioned.
In chap, cxxiiiy we have the biography of the Asu (or Alan)
£1 !& ^J ^^^-9^^^ (I^icholas), who is stated to have surrendered
at the same time ^ JJl S. ^ f^ ^ Ye-lirya A-su (probably the
afore-mentioned Elias is meant) and others, thirty-eight in aU.
Nie-gu-la was with the emperor Mangu, when he waged war
in China with the Sung. His son fH ^ '^ A-Vach't (this name
occurs for the second time as an Alan) distinguished himself at
the siege of Siang-yang fii, and in the expedition against the
revolted prince No-yen, In the reign of the emperor Jen-tsung
1312 — 1321, he was still active. His son Kiao-hua held a high
office at court
In the same chapter we find also the biography of the Asu
prince (^ % S W A-r-eze-lan. It is stated there that his city
was besieged by Mangu, when A-r-sze-lan together with his son
H ft J( Asan-djen repaired to the camp of that prince, and
offered his submission. The Mongol granted A-r-sze-lan a patent
to rule his people the A-su, but enrolled half of A-r-6ze-lan*s troope
in his own life-guard, whilst the other half was left to him, to pro*
tect his dominions. Asan-djen remained with Mangu, but was
subsequently killed, when fighting against the revolted troops of
BO % 9 '^^^'^*o.*^^^^^S^ ordered his body to be embalmed
and sent back to his native country. When A-^-sze-lan had been
informed of the death of his son, he said — " My eldest son is cut
off in early life, before he could be of service to the emperor.
There is my second son |g -jj^ Jjf Nie-gvrlai (Nicholas), whom
I offer to your Magesty." Nie-gu-lai was a valiant warrior, and
took part in Wultang-ho-daHs expedition to R^ ]|[|J j$t Ha4ch
djang (the Karadjang of Rashid, — Yunnan). He left a son
^ % ^ ^ Hvrr-dt^ay who, by order of Kubilfiui accompanied
^ jB M ^ Bvrlu no-yen when he was sent to the ccantry of
•& Hi iS ^ ^^^'^^-'"'^^^'(V Hurr-du-da had a son hordu fie-
murT, All these served in the emperor's life-guard.
In chap, cxxxii, we meet with the names of three Alans, who
surrendered when Mangu invaded their country, ^ ^ iff ^
BordurT and his brothers % ft H» ^ ? U'tacHr-hu-han and
fjL^ 9^fp Mart^OrT-sha, The latter was in the avant-guard of
the Mongol army when the city of Mai-k^osze was stormed
(see above, 71).
• I • I do not know whether thia is the name of a man or a country.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTBRN ASIA. 263
In chap, cxxxv, is the biography of []. ^ "§ K^ou-r-gi ((Jeorge)
a native Asuy who served in the Mongol army during the
reign of Kubilai. His father Fu-de-lai-sze had been in the life-
guard of the emperor Mangu. K'ou-r-gi's son was called gj[ g|
^ ^ Di-mirdirr ( Demetrius ).
In the same chapter are the biographies of two other Alans, Shi-
la hordu-r and Ch*e-Hy both in Kubilai's army. The father of the
latter, Bie-gi-ba, had accompanied the emperor Mangu in his
expedition against the Sung.
We may conclude trom some of the names of the Alans men-
tioned in the TUan ehi, that they were Christians.
The Tiian ch*ao pi shi terms the Alans — Ami, or Am, 1 may
observe, that Asut is the Mongol plural form of Asu.
m^ ^ ^ iSo-r-Zfo-fize = Circassia.
160. There can be no doubt, that the name Sa-r-kosze is
intended for the country of the Circassians or Cherkess, as they
are termed by Rashid-eddin (Berezin, vol. i, p. 2). In the ancient
Russian annals, they appear repeatedly under the name Cherkassy y
a name still in use. Compare Karamzin, voL iv, p. 304 (71), and
p. 466 (the people of the Cherkassy afflicted with plague).
Rubruquis writes (p. 252) : — " Habebamus autem ad meridiem
montes maximos (Caucasus), in quibus habitant, in lateribus versud
soUtudinem illam, Cherkis et Alani, sive Aas, etc." Some of the
manuscripts have Cergis or Kerkis instead of Cherkis.
Carpini speaks repeatedly of the Kerkis^ but there is some con-
fusion in his narrative as to the application of this name. On
pages 678, 679 he seems to mean by Kerkis, the Circassians; for
in recording the Mongol conquests in the west, he states: —
" Chirpodan vero eodem tempore misit Occoday-can cum exercitu
ad meri(fiem contra Kergis, quos in hello devicit Quibus
devictis/ ad meridiem ivit contrk Armenos." But on page 659,
where the same name again appears, the Kirghiz seems to be
meant in—
" Chiigis can ivit in expeditione contrit Orientem (mis-
take for Occidentem) per terram Kergis, quos hello non vicit."
On page 708, where Carpini enumerates in a certain geographical
order, the nations subdued by the Mongols, he associates the Kergis
with the Bascart (Bashkirs), Sarracens, etc. not with the Alani
and Geoigiani.
?B W "? 'R Huarla4ze-mu-K?iorazm,
161. Khorazm is a name of very ancient date. It has been
Digitized by
Google
264 NOTICES OF THE MBDLBVAL OEOGRAFHT AND
applied for long centuries to the country south and south-west of
lake Aral The present khanate of Khiva covers for the greater
part ancient Khorazm. The name of Qarasmiahf written in cunei-
form characters, is found on the ancient monuments of Persepolis,
in the enumeration of the countries and nations of Iran (Eitter's
A»ia, voL vi, p. 100). Herodotus, the most ancient of the Greek
geographers (5th century b. o.) terms the same country Chorasniia
(book iii, ss. 93, 117).
When Chinghiz invaded western Asia, the sultan of Khorazm
was a powerful sovereign, ruling also over Trahsoxiana and Iran.
Haithon in his Historia Orientalis (13th century) states, that
Khorazm is bordered by a certain desert, '^^and stretches west-
ward as far as the Caspian sea. On the north it is bounded by
the kingdom of the Kumam (Kipchaks) ; on the south (evidently
a mistake for east) by Turkistan,
The ancient capital of Kliorazm was Vrg^J; which the Moham-
medan authors spell Keurcandje, or Orcandje ; the latter being,
according to D'Ohsson (torn, i, p. 265) the Mongol appellation;
the Arabs write DjordjaniaK The city was situated on both banks
of the Djihun, L e. on the ancient channel; for now Kunia Urgendj
(or Ancient Urgendj) is far west of the Amu-daria. The Mongols
took Urg^dj in 1221, after a stout resistance by the inhabitants.
It was then destroyed (see above, 51) ; but it must have recovered
to some considerable extent in the next hundred years, according
to the accounts given by Pegoletti and Ibn Batuta. Pegoletti in
his itinerary (beginning of 14th century) calls it Organd (Yule's
Cathay, p. 294). A Franciscan missionary, in a letter dated 1338,
speaks of Urganth, a city at the extremity of the empire of the
'J'artars and the Persians (Z. c. p. 234). It is the Urghanj of
Marignolli, who visited the place in 1339 (/. c. p. 321). Urgendj
was destroyed by Tamerlane in 1378 (Deguignes, torn, v, p. 11),
but was subsequently rebuilt.
There is a curious ancient Eussian geographical treatise extant,
compiled towards the end of the 16th century, entitled Ktnga
holshomu cherieju ("The Book on the Great Map;" — cf. IVansacL
of Buss, Geogr. Soc. 1871, p. 110). In it some distances are given,
respecting the routes near the Caspian sea, lake Aral, the Sir-daria
and Amu-daria. There Urgendj is called Yurgens ; the lake Aral
is termed Sineye more (blue sea) ; the Caspian, Hwalimskoye more
(the sea of Hwalim). • » ^
•«» This desert is marked on Petermann's map (MlUheiL 1873, tab. 9)
as Desert of Khoraam south of the khanate of Khiva.
• » » This name for the Caspian sea occurs in the Russian annals as early
as the 10th centuiy. The lake Aral was known to the Persians under the
name of Lake of Khorazm.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 265
In 1603, the Cosacks of the Ural plundered the city of Urgendj,
and towards the end of the 17th century it was entirely destroyed
by the Kalmuks. In an article on the ancient channel of the Amu-
daria, — translated from the Russian, — in Petermann's Geogr. Mittk.
ToL XX, p. 25, it is stated, that a remarkable tower, about two
hundred feet high, has survived from the ancient splendour of
Urgendj. * * *
The Chinese knew Khorazm as early as the 7th century of our
era. In the " T*ang History," in the section treating of western
countries, we find the following accounts of ^ 5fl| ^ ^ Ho-li-
si-mi, called also ^ ^ Huorsin and Jg ^ Kuo-li: — " This coun-
try is situated on the river J^ ^ Wu-hu (the Djihun or Oxus, as
has been proved in notes 290, 292). On the south-west it is
bounded hy ^ ^ Posze (Persia) ; to the north-west, it extends
as far as the 35 Ql K*o^a,^^^ who belong to the stock of the
T'urkue (Turks). In this country (of Ho-li-si-mi) in the time of
the Han was the city of || || Ao-gien,^^* The ruler of Ho-li-
si-nu resides in ^ ^ J8| 5S 'J-^io^i'Che.(?) Among the coun-
tries of the "^ Hu (people of western Asia) this is the only one
where carts drawn by oxen are found. The merchants travel in
these carts to other countries. Several embassies proceeding from
Ho-li-si-mi to the Chinese court are recorded."
The Buddhist monk Hiian-tsang, also, — in his peregrinations
from China to India in the 7th century, — passed through E^orazm,
He writes the name of this country £ ^ ^ 9i tSB Jlo-U-si-mi-kia,
and states that this kingdom is situated on both banks of the river
^ IS i^«o-c/i%3»*extending from north to south five hundred Ze,
and from east to west twenty or thirty li. » * «
■•» Khiva, the present capital of Khorazm, or the khanate of Khiva, is
situated about one hundred English miles 30uth-ea8t of ancient Urgendj. It
became the capital of the Uzbek dynasty,— now ruling over Khorazm, — in
the 17th century. It seems that a place of that name already existed in the
days of Tamerlane. We read in Deguignes, torn, v, p. 6, that the cities of
KatJt, (see above, 145) and Kayuk or Kivak, in 1871, were in the possession
of the cliief of the Kumkurats (there is probably a connection between these
Kiunkurats and the city named Kungrat near tne mouth of the Amu-daria).
••' In the article fSk^^ Po-lin (the Byzantine empire) in the same
**T*ang History," it is said that this kingdom is opposite the country of
RT Si ^*^'^' 1 think that by Ko-sa or K^o-m, the Khazars are meant.
*** In the "Hi^ry of the Anterior Han," art KaTig-kU (Samarcand, —
see above, 141), Ao-kicn is mentioned among the small realms dependent on
Samarcand, distant about one thousand four hundred li from the latter place.
■«* Vatch or Oxus. See Julien's Mim. s. I. Contrdes Occid. torn, i, p. 22.
■*« Evidently the author takes into consideration only the cultivated
land in the valley of the Oxus. Even now the khanate of Khiva consists
proj)erly only of the valley of the Amu-daria, the rest being deserts.
Digitized by
Google
266 NOTICES OF THE ICBDLEVAL QE06RAPHT AKD
In the Y^n bM, the name of Ehoiazm occurs only once, f . e^ in
the list of the Si-pet-tL ITigendj is not marked on the ancient
map, but as we have seen above (53), the Yiian shi records its
capture by the Mongols, spelling the name S ft fH l9^ Tn-lung-
gie<hH, The Yiian th^ao pi ihi writes it Urungechi (PaUadius*
trand. p. 147). Ye-lu Ch'u-ts'ai states (Notes on Chin. Med,
Trav. p. 117) : — ** West of P^u-hua (Bokhara) there is a great river,
flowing to the west, which enters a sea. West of this river is the
city of 3£ H IJI Vm-gien, where the mother of the so-li-Pan**''
is living* This city is still more rich and populous than Bokhara.**
m H Sai4an = Sairam.
162. Sairam^ * »is still the name of a city in Russian Tur^
kistan, north-east of Tashkand. It was situated at the time of
the Mongols, as it is even now, on the great highway leading from
Almalik (Kuldja) to Samarcand ; and thus it is spoken of by the
Chinese medijeval travellers, who took this route (see my Notes on
CJiln, Med, Trav. pp. 36, 75) ; and also by Haithon. In the
biography of Sle-t^a-la-haiy — one of Cbinghiz khan's generals, —
{Yiian shiy chap, cli), the capture of ^ "jg Sai-laii by the Mongols
is recorded. The Mohammedan authors do not mention Sairam
among the cities taken by Chinghiz khan*s army ; but this place
is spoken of, it seems, by Rashid-eddin, in the chapter on the
Turkish tribes. Compare Berezin's translation, vol. i, p. 2, where
Talas and Sairam appear in the list of countries and places inha-
bited from ancient time by Turkish tribes. On page 13 of the
same translation, the same place apparently is called Kary Sairam,
and associated again with Talas, Rashid states that Kary Sairam
and Taljis are said to be situated in the country, where Abuldja
khan* * ^ was in the habit of encamping in winter time. He states
further, that Eary Sairam is an ancient and very large city with
forty gates. To cross it takes a whole day. In Rashid's day
Kary Sairam was inhabited by Turk Mussulmans and was subject
• tT Turkan JchUun^ the mother of sultan Mohammed of Khorazm.
••• I may obsorve, that there is in central Asia a lake and a city, which
on onr maps bear the same or nearly the same name. The lake Sairam, of
which I hare given more detailed accounts in my Notes on Chin, Med, Trav,
<pp. 82, 71, 114) is situated north-east of Kuldja and is termed M| (S yfC
Sai-li'mu on modera Chinese maps. The city of Sairam (thus the name is
written on Russian maps) in eastern Turkistan is situated between Kucha and
Aksu, and marked on modem Chinese maps ^ S| £ 7f^ Sai'li-mu, The
name appears on English maps as Sailim or Sairim.
* « • Abuldja khan was the ancestor of the famous Oghuz khan, the pro-
genitor of all the Turk tribes, according; to Rashid-eddin.
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 267
to EaidtL Ibid. p. 17 we read again, that Oghuz khan, after
having got the supremacy over his relatives who had attacked him,
ruled over the whole country stretching from Tdash and Syrym
(I think Talas and Sairam are meant) to Bokhara,
In the Ming shi, chap, ccczxxii, foL 8, the following account is
given of |ft 'j^Sai-lan : — '< It is situated in the middle of a plain,
east (a mistake for nortii-east) of Tashi-kan (Toshkand), more
than a thousand H distant from Samarcand. The city is two or
three U in circuit (probably a mistake in the figures). The country
is fertile, produces the five kinds of grain and many fruits, and
is well po^mlated. There is found in the grass, a little black
q)ider,**<>the sting of which is poisonous. The people cure the
wound from its sting with ||[ ^ Po-ho"* * ^
& S fS^ H fP Ba-r-ch'Ui-hxin^Barkhdighkmd.
163. I have no doubt that BarrK^h'i-li-han of the map is the
same as the city of Barkhdlighkend., situated according to Bashid
on the Sihon, and taken in 1219 (or 1220) by Chinghiz khan's
eldest son Djuchi (see above). The Tiian shi states (see 58), that
Djuchi captured the city of /^ BLR Borr-djen. This name ia
evidently intended for the same place. As I have proved in note
91, the name Barchin in Carpini's narrative (p. 750) refers also to
this city. Haithon the traveller writes the same name Phartchin,
He also mentions however a city Barkant
ig ^ Djan-di^Djend.
164. Djend, according to D'Ohsson's map was situated on the
Sihon (Sir-daria, or Yaxartes) towards its mouth. The Bibl.
Orient writes the name Giund.
It was near Djend that the troops of Mohammed Khorazm
shah had the first opportunity of fighting with the Mongols (see
above, 48), before the main body of Chinghiz khan's army had
arrived in Turkistan. In 1220, Djuchi captured Djend (see 49).
rV. Countries and Places in the Empire op
Bu-SA-YiN, = Persia.
g ^ Ba-mou = Bamian.f?)
165. This name appears only in the list of the Si-pei-ti, as a
• ■ o This is the karakurt of the EJXQhiz.—latrodedes lugvhris,
* * » Thi« name is applied in China to several species of mtntha.
Digitized by
Google
2G8 NOTICES OF THE MEDIAEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
city belonging to Persia, without further notice. It is omitted
from the ancient map, so that it cannot be decided what place is
meant. Ba-mou may be intended for Bamian, a district and imr
portant fortress in the Hindu-kush, taken and destroyed by Chia-
ghiz khan in 1 22 1 (see abore, 5 2). A place of this name still exists,
and was visited by Bumea in 1832. I may however observe, that
there is also a place called Bam, south-east of Ecrman, which
name also has some resemblance to Ba-mou, and is also of ancient
origin ; for Bam is mentioned by Ebn Haukal (Bitter, I, c, voL via,
p. 734).
;^ /^ ^ Torbasin = Tlidbaa Sistaii.
166. This name also is not mailed on the map, but is noticed
in the Si-pei-ti; which, as haabeen previously stated, is the list of
the proper names occurring on the origins^ ancient map of central
and western Asia. I am inclined to identify T*a-ba-sin with Thabas,
a city occasionally mentioned by the Mohammedan authors of the
Mongol period (D'Ohsson, tom. iv, p. 679). The Bihl. Orient.
p. 856, states, that there are two cities of this name in Persia; one
of them, Thabas keilar, situated near Yezd,> » * whilst the other is a
city of Sistan ; wherefore it is also called Thabas Sistan, Both
places are found on niodem maps.
7 iS :£ Bu-9ze4'e^Bo8t
167. This name is placed on our ancient map south-west of
Ghazna (see 150), and this position agrees well with Bost^ a city in
Sejristan (Sistan), on the river Hilmend. Compare Bibl, Orient.
pp. 779, 174.
Bost is an ancient city, which Isidore of Charax (1st century of
our era) calls Bis (Bitter's Aden, voL vi, p. 1 20). Bost is frequently
mentioned in the ancient history of Persia^ In the 10th century
it belonged to the Ghaznevids (Deguignes, tom. ii, p. 332; tom. iii,
p. 157). It is also spoken of by the Mohammedan chroniclers, in
connexion with Chinghiz* invasion of western Asia (D'Ohsson,
tom. i, pp. 195, 298), and is noticed in the relation of Tamerlane's
wars (Deguignes, tom. v, p. 20).
> In the TsHn clieng lu (see above, 57) we read : — " In the spring^
of 1223, Chinghiz moved out with his army and proceeded north-
ward, following the course of the Sin-tze su. The third prince
reached the city of Busi-sze-dan, and asked permission of Chinghiz
to attack it ; but the emperor recalled his son in view of the hot
season commencing."
^^-^ • «— — >
•*" About a hundred and twenty English miles north-east of Yezd.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 269
It seems that the Chinese characters Bu-si-sze-dan here represent
the combined names Bost and Slstan,
In the Yiian ch^ao pi sJii, the invasion of Sisten by Tului,
Chinghiz' third son, is also recorded (see above, 5G). Eashid-
eddin however states (see above, 52) that "Ogotai after having des-
troyed Ghazna, asked permission to attack the city of Sistan ; but
Chinghiz objected owing to the excessive heat, and recalled his son."
f^ Q Faryin^Oduh(f)
168. This name also is met with only in the list of the Si-pei-ti.
Perhaps Cain is meant, a city south-west of Herat. Cain in times
past, was the capital of the mountainous country called Kuhistan,
and belonged to the Ismaelians, when Hulagu began the conquest
of Persia (D'Ohsson, torn, iii, pp. 158, 175). Tun was another
city of Kuhistan, M. Polo (torn, i, p, 79) notices Tunoeain as a
kingdom of Persia.
^ g -^ Torli-gan = Talecan,
169. I have noticed above (147) the erroneous position assigned
to Talecan on the ancient map. This place seems to have been
confounded with TIius by the compiler of the map. ' > *
Talecan or Taikan was an ancient city in the region of the
sources of the Oxus or Djihun. The Arabic historians state, that in
the middle of the 7th century it was taken by the Arabs. Ebn
Haukal (10th century) mentions Tazkan among the cities of
Tokharestan (Ritter, I, c, voL v, p. 701). Edrisi (12th century)
gives a description of Talecan (Ritter, /. c. voL v, p. 787). Nussret-
kuh^ the fortress of Talecan, resisted the Mongols for seven months;
but was finally taken, when Chinghiz himself arrived, in 1^21
(see above, 51).
M. Polo visited Talecan, which in his narrative bears the same
name as in Ebn Haukal*s geography. Polo states (vol. i, p. 144) : —
"After those twelve days* journey (from Bale) you come to a
fortified place called Taican, where there is a great com market.
It is a fine place, and the mountains that you see towards the south
are all composed of salt."* > *
Goes on his way from India to China, in the beginning of the
17th century, halted for a month in Talhan. The place was also
visited about thirty-eight years ago by Wood.
••• There were three places called Talecan; the one here menticmed, in
Badakhshan; that in Khorassan; and a third in Dilem (see further on, 182).
■•* Gomnare my NoUa on Chin. Med, Trav, p. 46. Ch*ang-ch*un also
noticed the salt in the mountains on his way from Samarcand to the Uindu-kush.
Digitized by
Google
270 NOTICES OP THB MEDLEY AL GEOGRAPHY AND
Talecau was known to the Chinese in the 7th century. The
kingdom of PH $|J ^ Torla-kien, described by Hiian-tsang (Julian,
I, c, torn, i, p. 35), can only be identified with Talecan. The Chi-
nese annals mention the capture of Talecan by Chinghiz (see aboye,
53). The Tiian ehi writes the name ^ £ ^ Vorlirhan,
GL M M -S<*-Zi-Aei = -BoZ^A.
170. According to the Bihl, Orient, p. 167, BaUdi is one of the
most ancient cities of Persia. Kai khosru, one of the kings of the
second dynasty (Kayanides) who liyed in the Sth century b. a is
said to have established hiis residence in Balkk It ha» always
been considered one of the principal cities of KhorassaiL
The country of Balkh is identical with the BactrU of the Zend
texts and the cuneiform inscriptions found on the Tuins of Perse-
polls. To the anciwit Greek authors, this country, — and it is
believed eq)ecially the city of Balkh, — ^was known by the name of
Bactria or Bactriana. The Bibl, Orient p. 151, explains this
name by bakhter, meaning " east " in Persian. It is known that
after Alexander the Great, on his expedition to India, had passed
through Bactria, this country was for many centuries under Greek
culture, of which the traces can still be found there.
Balkh suffered terribly from Chinghiz. Though the city sur-
rendered without resistance, the whole population was massacred
by the Mongols in 1221 ; and in 1223, when Chinghiz again passed
through BaJkh, he ordered the slaughter of the inhabitants who
had meanwhile settled there (see above, 51, 52).
• M. Polo says (vol. i, p. 142) : — " Bale is a noble city and a great,
though it was much greater in former days. But the Tartars and
other nations have greatly ravaged and destroyed it. There were
formerly many fine palaces and buildings of marble, and the ruins
of them still remain. The people of the city tell that it was here
that Alexander took to wife the daughter of Darius. Here, you
should be told, is the end of the empire of the Tartar Lord of the
Levant. And this city is also the limit of Persia in the direction
between east and north-east."3S5
Balkh was in the middle ages a metropolitan see of the Nestorian
church (Yule's Cathay , p. 179).
■ *« This statement is in accordance with the ancient map; but as has
been stated on a former page, the frontier between Persia and the middlo
empire has often changed (see above, 86, 160). We read further in D'Ohsson,
torn, iv, p. 268, that in 1800, Dua, khan of the middle or Chagatai empire,
invested nis son Entlug shah with the countries of Qhazna, SeyCstan Badakh-
shan, Balkh and Mem. Thus these countries seem then to have belonged
to the middle empire.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 271
Balkh was probably known to tbe Chinese at an early date ; it
is difficult however to venture any identification upon the vague
descriptions of the countries of western Asia, as found in the his-
tories of the Han, Wei, etc. It is generally believed that the
Idngdom of ^ J Ta-hiOy reached by the Chinese general Chang
Kien (see above, 39) in the second centuiy b. a answers to Bactria.
HtLan-tsang in his accounts of western countries mentions a kingdom
nr |a ft| Fo-ho-IOf bounded on the north by the river F(H:h*u
(Oxua). Vivien de St. Martin identifies Fo-ho-lo with Balkh (see
Julien's MSm. 8, I. Contr. Occid. torn, i, p. 29 ; torn, ii, p. 289).
He may be right.
In the Yiian ehi, Balkh is repeatedly mentioned, and the name
is differently written. In the Annals, sub anno 1 221, the capture of
3Ap ]M |& Ban-lerho by Chinghiz is recorded. In Subutai's biogra-
phy, the name is written jJS^ £ ^ Bi-li-lian (see above, 54); in
Ho-sze-mai-li's biography, Yuan shi, chap, cxx, pi^ $l] |^ A-la-hei. ^ ^ «
In the bioj^raphy of Cli^a-han (Djihan), Ibid, chap, cxxxvii, the
name of Balkh reads ^ ]^ ^ Ban-le-Jio. Ch'a-han was a native
of Balkh.
The Taouist monk Ch'ang-ch'un, on his way from Samarcand to
the Hindu-kush passed through tlie city of gg g Ban-U, by which
name again Balkh is meant (see Notes on Chin. Med. Trav. p. 47).
Ye-lii Ch'u-ts'ai {Ibid. p. 117) designates Balkh by the single cha-
racter JJE ^^^'
75 ^ ^ 3 ^^^-ff^'^(^^^r = ^^shabur,
171. This name is found in the list of the Si-pei-ti, but not on
the map. There can however be no doubt that Nisliabur is meant,
the ancient capital of Khorassan ; for Nishabur is repeatedly men-
tioned under almost the same name in the Yiian sJii, in connection
with the Mongol invasion of Persia. In the Annals, sub anno 1221,
the name of Nishabur is rendered by g ^ 7C gj Ni-ch^a-wu-r
(see above, 53) ; in the biography of Ba-r-chu a-r-te di-gin, by
^ fP h S. ^i-^JiOrburli (see above, 100) ; and in the biography
of Ho-sz6-mai-li, Yiian alii, chap, cxx, by ^ ^ ^ ^ Ni-sha-burv,
Compare also (51 above) the statements of the Mohammedan
authors respecting the siege and capture of Nishabur by the Mongols.
Kishabur is also an ancient city, and is generally believed to be
identical with the Nisaya of the Zend text, and the Nisaia or
»»• It is an interesting fact, that in the ancient list of metropolitan sees
in the middle ages, Balkh is termed HaJalia (Yule's Cattuxy^ p. ccxlv).
This name has a ;;reat rci^emblance to A-la-hei.
Digitized by
Google
272 NOTICES OP THE MEDIEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
Nisaea of the ancient Greek and Roman authors (Ritter, L c. vol. via,
p. 56). The BibL Orimt, however states, p. 659, that the celebrated
city of Nishabur was founded by king Sapor II (a. d. 310 — 380)
of the Sassanide dynasty, and that the name is derived from we*,
meaning " reed," and the name of its founder. The sultans of the
Seldjuk dynasty, in the 1 1th century, were accustomed to reside
at Xishabur.
1 72. This place also is only found in the Si-pei-ti, and not on the
map ; and it seems, that Seralch^ a city of Khorassan {Bibl, Orient
p. 744) is meant. I know nothing about the history of this place;
but it is mentioned by the Mohammedan authors of the 13th cen-
tury (D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 281) ; and the capture of a place
^ $|J M Si'lchsze by the Mongols, is recorded in the Yuan shi
(see above, 53). I think Si-la-sze, which in the Chinese text is
associated with Meru and Maruchak, also denotes Serakhs.
& % SE ^ 2?a-tra-r-c?t = 2?at^<rd
173. Ba-wa-r-di also is missing from the ancient map. In the
list of the Si-pei-ti, it is placed between Serakhs (172) and Meru
(174). The 13lhh Oi%ent states, p. 179, that Bavurd is a city of
Khorassan, where in times past the Seldjuks, after having crossed
the Djihun, remained for a time. With the capture of Bavurd,
Tamerlane began the conquest of Persia. I have not met with the
name of Bavurd in D'Ohsson's " History of the Mongols ; " but it
seems that in the Yiian shi it is spoken of once more. In chap,
cxxiii, biography of A-la-wa-rszef we read, that he was a Hui-hn
(Mohammedan) from A S 3 Ba-wa-r, a commander of a thousand
in his country. When Chiughiz* armies arrived at Ba-wa-r, A-la-
wa-r-sze surrendered, and subsequently entered the Mongol service.
I can give no information about the exact position of Bavurd,
the place not being marked, it seems, on modem maps. I may
however notice, that the Turkish admiral Sidi Ali, who in the
16th century travelled from India through Persia to Constantinople,
passed tlirough Bawcrd and then proceeded to Thus (Journal
Asicdiqiic, tom. ix, p. 287).
IS M 7C '^'''-^*-'^" = Meru or Mcro,
174. ^Iji-li-wu is marked on the ancient map south of Bokhara,
and evidently denotes Mem or Merv, also a celebrated city of
Khorassan, and one of the foiu: capitals of this province (Meru,
Digitized by
Google
mSTOBT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 273
IHshabur, Herat, Balkh; — ^D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 245). The name is
of very ancient origin ; for Meru is mentioned in the Zend Avesta,
as one of the places of abundance (Ritter, I, c. voL vi, p. 52). The
province Margiani of Isidore of Charax, wiih. the city oiAntiochiay
u the same as Mom.
The ancient Mohammedan authors (Ebn Haukal and others)
distinguish two cities of Meru; one of which is called Meru Shah-
jan (Meru, king of the world); the other MervroI-rtLd, Both
are situated on the river Meru-rud (now Murgab). Meru-al-rud,
known also under the name of Marvchak, lies about one hundred
and forty English miles south-east of Meru Shahjan; which is
the more celebrated of the two cities, and belived to be the same
as ancient Antiochia, founded by the Greeks. It is praised by all
the ancient Mohammedan geographers. Ebn Haukal states, that
• near this city is the mill, where Yezdejerd the last king of the
Sassanides was slain (Eitter, Z. c. p. 232). Meru was for a time
the residence of the Seldjuk sultans.
The fate of Meru at the time of the first Mongol invasion, has
been recorded above (51). In the Yuan ski mention is made
of both cities of Meru. Meru Shahjan is termed there J|| ^
Mor-lUj whilst Meru-al-rud is mentioned by its other name Maru-
chaky rendered by the Chinese characters J^ ^ |S^ ^ "^ Morlu-
ch^Orye^^o (see above, 53).
W I& S ^ Z>i-Ai-«?0-d!aw=Z)aAi«faw.
175. Dahistan is still the name of the country bordering on
the south-eastern comer of the Caspian sea (Petermann's Oeogr,
Mitth. 1873, tab. 9). Hammer derives the name from the Ddoi,
of Herodotus (book i, sec. 125), and the Daai, a people of Hyrcania
according to Strabo.
The Tarikh Djihan Kushai speUs the name Dihistan, being
nearly the same as on the map (D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 259). Turkan
khatun, the mother of Mohammed shah, proceeded from TJrgendj
to Mazanderan through Dihistan, The name of Dihistan appears
once more in D'Ohsson's translations from the Persian historians.
In tom. iv, p. 685, we read that Hassan and Talish, the sons of
Choban, a revolted general of Abu Said, khan of Persia, in 1327
fled from Mazanderan through Dihistan to Khovaresm.
On the Catalan map, Deystam is marked on the south-eastern
corner of the Caspian sea.
:3c M j|t Dju-li-djang^Djurdjan.
176. Djurdjan or Ourkana in the middle ages, was a famous
Digitized by
Google
274 NOTICES OF THE HEDIJSVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
town situated on the river Ginrgen or Gurgan, which discharges
into the south-east comer of the Caspian sea. According to Ibn
Khordad Bek (quoted in the " Transactions of the Kussian Geogra-
phical Society," 1871, vol. iv, p. 103), in ancient times the trade
of Russia with Balkh, Hayi (near modem Teheran) and Bagdad^
passed through Djurdjan. Compare also note 85.
Djurdjan is mentioned by the Mohammedan authors as early as
the 7th century, in connection with the warlike enterprises of the
Arabs. Massudi and Ebn Haukal speak also of Djurdjan.
It is believed that Djurdjan or Gurkana is the Vehrkana of the
Zend Avesta, and that the Hyrcania of the ancient Greek and
Eoman writers denotes the same name (Hitter, /. c, voL vi, p. 61).
After Tamerlane had subdued Mazanderan, in 1392, he ordered
the magnificent palace of Sliasinan to be built near Djurdjan
(Deguignes, tom. v, p. 32).
The ruins of ancient Djurdjan still exist. Mention is made of
them by Fraser, who in 1822 visited the Gurgau river and the
place where Djurdjan stood, of which a remarkable tower has been
preserved.
^ 9^ WL ^<*-^*-*^*^='^«''^^'*«
177. This name is placed on the map between Djurdjan and
Simnan (see the following), and I have little doubt Damegan is
intended. The character she is probably erroneous.
Damegan, also an ancient city, was the capital of the country
known under the name of Cumuss {Bihl, Orieiit p. 259). The
place, — which still exists, — is repeatedly mentioned by the Persian
writers of the Mongol period (D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 248 ; torn, iii,
pp. 22, 23).
Haithon the traveller calls this city Thamghain, Compare also
note 341.
® ^ i^ Si-niii-niang=^ Simnan.
178. Simnan, also a city of Cumuss {BihL Orimt p. 249), is
frequently mentioned by Rashid-eddin and other Mohammedan
authors, speaking of the Mongol invasions of Persia (D'Ohsson,
tom. i, p. 248; tom. iii, p. 194; tom. iv, pp. 177, 675).
}R M ^ Sa-li-ya = Sarla or Sari,
1 79. Sari is still the name of a city in the Persian province of
Mazanderan. In the ancient Mohammedan records, this place is
generally st^^led Sari ; but the biographers of Tamerlane write the
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA, 275
namo 8aria (Deguignes, tom. v, pp. 22, 33), and tliiis justify the
spelling Sa-li-ya on the map.
Sari is considered to be an ancient city. It has been identified
with Sauloe, capital of the ancient Persian province of Parthyene
(Eitter, l. c. voL via, pp. 527, 118), mentioned by Isidore of Charax
in the 1st century. Firdusi and Ebn Haukal speak of Sari as a
large city, and call it the capital of Tabristan (Eitter, L c. pp. 478,
529).
In the 18th century, Sari was for a long time the royal residence
of the Kadjar dynasty, now reigning over Persia.
In the " History of the T'ang dynasty," Sari is mentioned as a
city (capital) of Tabristan in the 8th century or earlier. We read
in the T^ang ahu, chap. cclviii6, at the end of the article Jjf ^
Posze (Persia), of a country P|^ ^ ^ |^ T^o-posze-ian, ' » 'bounded
on three sides by mountains, and on the north by a little sea
(Caspian). The ruler of this realm has his residence in ^ ^
8a4i. • « 8 From ancient times these princes were commanders-in-
chief of the Persian eastern army (ift j® JBt ^ ^ I^ tII)- ^^®^
Persia was destroyed by the ;J(j ^ Ta-shi (Arabs), T*o-po-sze-tan
refused to surrender. A prince of this country named ^^ ff
Hu-ltirTian, sent an envoy in 746 to the Chinese court. The
Chinese emperor granted him the title of king, and Hu-lu-han*s son
Tze-huirio entered the Chinese service. The realm of T*o-po-sze-tan
was finally destroyed by the black-coated Ta-shi (Arabs).* »»
F9 'K M ^-^^^t'=^^^^*
180. Amol is correctly placed on the map west of Sari. It is
still the name of a city in the western part of Mazanderan.
Amol has also been in times past the capital of Tabristan.
Ebn Haukal mentions it as an important place of trade for silk,
••* Ritter, Lc. vol. via, p. 418, states, that in the Pehlvi or ancient
langnage of western Persia, Tabristan (Trafestan) means **a woody, rooun-
tanous renon, " In Vuller's Leoeicon Persico-LcUinum, the name Thabristan is
derived from thaher, "a kind of willow." It has been suggested, that the
country of the Tapuri mentioned by Arrian, book iii, eh. 23, par. 8, 6,
denotes Tabristan. Amru, in the middle of the 14th century, in his list of
metropolitan sees of the Nestorian church, mentions Tdbaristan together
with Rai (Yule's Cathay, p. ccxlv).
••• The Chinese text has in fact M J| Po-li; but I feel no hesitation
in correcting the first character, whichnas evidently been confounded with
the very similar-looking character ^ so, pronounced 8a in ancient times
(Williams* ZHctionary),
••• See my pampidet On the Knowledge possessed hy the Ancient Chinese
of the AraJbs^ ic. p. 9.
Digitized by
Google
276 NOTICES OP THE HEDUSYAL 0E06RAPHT AND
from which many routes diverge. It was a renowned trading-place
in the time of Harun al Eashid. The author of the Tarikh %
Thabresian, who wrote in the 13th century, states, that in his time
Amol was a great emporium, where the nations of the west used
to meet, being frequented by the Saccasins (see note 128), Bulgars
and Rttssiana, as well as the merchants of Hindustan.
In 1220 Amol was sacked by the Mongol troops under the c<Hn-
mand of Cheb^, sent in pursuit of Mohanmied shah (see aboTe,
50).
JSS 3C 5 Htir^a-r = Khavar.
181. Hurwa-r is marked on the map south of Sari, and is
without doubt intended for the Choarem of Isidore of Charax, —
the Choara of Pliny near the " Catfpice Portce;" — PartJiece amoenig-
simns situs (Plinius, torn, vi, p. 15), or the Khavar of the Mo-
hammedan authors of the Mongol period. This latter name has
survived in that of a defile and a plain to the south-east of the
present Teheran, between fifty and sixty English miles distant from
the capital The defile of Khavar or Khar, answering to the PortcB
Caspice of Pliny, or the Caspice pylce of Arrian, leads through a
southern spur of the Alburs chain, which projects into the plain
country, separating the fertile plain of Veramin (situated towards
Teheran) from that of Khavar. I can speak of this region from
personal observation.
The Mohammedan authors translated by D'Ohsson, frequently
mention Khavar in connection with the Mongol invasions (tom.
iii, p. 193; tom. iv, pp. 177, 678, etc).
JU m Di-lien^Dilem.
182. DUem is a name applied to a region situated in the Al-
burs mountains, south of Ghilan. The traveller, who crosses the
Alburs chain, on his way from Kasvin to Resht, has to pass
through Dilem, which in times past was an independent kingdom
with the capital ShahereL ' * <>
The kings of Dilem conquered a great part of Persia in the 10th
century. Their dynasty is known in history under the name of
Dilemits or Buyids.
When the Mongols first invaded Persia, Dilem was in possession
of the Ismaelians, who had there several strong castles (Alamut,
see 183; Lembasser^ see 184; Meimundiz, etc). When Hulagu,
•«» Bitter is wrong in identifpng (I.e. vol. via, p. 418) DOem with
Tabristan; bat it may be that Tabnstan at one time belonged to Dilem.
Digitized by
Google
HI8T0BT OF C£NTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 277
in 1256, went to attack Alamut, h% passed through Shaherek
(D'Ohsson, torn, iii p. 197).
Oldjaitu, khau of Persia in 1307, was obliged to undertake an
expedition against the people of Dilem, who refused to acknow-
ledge the supremacy of the khan (D'Ohsson, torn, iv, p. 188).
F9 ^J ^ <^ il-/a-mu-^'e=ilZamti/.
183. The castle of Alamut, one of the strongest among the
Ismaelian mountain castles, was built in 860 by a prince of Dilem,
on an inaccessible rock. In the 13th century it was the head-
quarters of the chief of the Ismaelians or the '^ Old man of the
mountain,'' as the crusadeis used to call him, and as he is termed
also by M. Polo (vol. i, p. 132). The siege of the castle of Ala-
mut by Hulagu's host and its surrender in 1256, are related by
D'Ohsson, tom. iii, pp. 197, 198. Mohammed of Nessa states,
that Easvin is the nearest city to Alamut.
Colonel Monteith, who in 1832 visited the ancient country of
the Assassins or Ismaelians, has rediscovered mount Alamut, north-
east of Kasvin. The river Shah-rud takes its rise in this region
(Ritter, I c. voL vi, p. 592).
W & ^ 3 Lan-5anMM*=:Le7n^«8er.
1 84. Lemhesser was the name of another castle of the Ismaelians,
also situated in Dilem. It is sometimes termed LemaJier (D'Ohs-
8on, tom. iii, p. 191). On the si^e of Lembesser by the Mongols,
see Ibid. torn, iii, p. 200.
The position of Lembesser it seems has not been ascertained ;
we only know from ancient authors that it was in Dilem. The
position of Alamut and Lembesser as given on the map, is not
correct. • * »
»*» There is vet a third castle of the Ismaelians, mentioned by the
Chinese aathors of the Mon^^ol period, the castle of Oirdtuh, which according
to the Mohammedan histonans opposed a strong resistance to the Moneols.
The siege began in 1253, but they coald not take it till 1256. At least
B^Ohsson states, that in 1256 the whole country of the Ismaelians had sur-
rendered, and they had been all exterminated. Colonel Yule however records
(it. Polo, vol. i, p. 140) on the authority of Rashid, that Girdkuh surrendered
only in 1270. Haithon {ffistoria OrierUalis, chap, xxiv) states, that the
Assassins had an impregnable castle, called Tigado, and that the Tartars
besieged it for seven whole years, after which time the Assassins surrendered.
In the man shi, chap, cxx, biography of Ho-sze-mai-li, the name of Girdkuh
is rendered hy 3i ^ ^ TU^-gu, In the biography of Kno Khan, Ibid.
chap, cxlix, where some details are given with respect to the capture of
Girdkuh, the name is written ^ ^ f^ KH-du^m, (see my Notes on Chin.
Med. Trav. p. 79), and it is stated there that this fortress was situated on
Digitized by
Google
278 KOTIOES OP THE MEDIAEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
fj 1^ ;g K^o-dsi^n^^Kawin,
185. K^o-dsi'-yiin on the map denotes the well-known city of
Katwin, situated on the great highway from Teheran (Rayi in an-
cient times) to Tebriz, south of the Alburs chain. It is said to
have been founded by the Sassanide king Sapor II, a. d. 310 —
380. Kasvin was taken by the Mongols (Subutai and CheW) in
1221, and the inhabitants were massacred (see above, 68). Hu-
kgu in 1257, when attacking the castles of the Ismaelians in
Dilem, had his head-quarters in Kasvin (D'Ohsson, tom. iii, p. 200).
Ghazan khan of Persia died near Kasvin in 1304 (/. c tom iv,
p. 849).
Haithon the traveller terms this city Khezovin,
M. Polo (voL i, p. 79) calls Gasvin one of the eight kingdoms
of Persia.
^ 5|£ ScHJoa—Sava,
1 86. On the map, Sa-wa is marked between Kasvin and Isfahan.
This position suits well the city of Sava, which still exists, fifty
miles south-west of Teheran. It is described by consul Abbott,
who visited it in 1849 (Yule's M, Polo, vol i, p. 76). This is
the top of the mount U m Yen-han, In the narrative of Ch*ang Te
(Ibid. p. 78) we read:--The reahn of the 7|C J^ H Mu-nai-hi (Moulahida or
Ismaelians;— Ibid. p. 63, note 12) «had three hundred and sixty mountain
fortresses, all which had been reduced. There was however, west of |2 ^
Tan-?iant a mountain fortress ^ ^ ^ ]K K'i^uAfu-gu on a very steep
rock, which could not be reached either by arrows or by stones (thrown b^
catapults). In the year 1266 the imperial army arrived at the foot of this
fortress. The rock was so steep, that when one looked upwards his cap fell
off.*' After this Ch*ang Te gives some details with respect to the capture of
KH'du-bu-gUf which occnrr^ in the same year. In the Annals of the YUan
$hi, avh anno 1252, the siege of Girdkuh is also reported, and the name is
written there quite correctly "$ ^ ^ "^ Oi-r-dii-h'ie, In my Notes an
Chin, Med, Trav. I suggested (p. 64. and p. 78, note 85), on the authority of
D'Ohsson (tom. iii, p. 189), that the castle of Guirdcouh was situated in
Conhistan (the hill country between Nishabur, Herat and Yezd). I was misled
it seems by D'Ohsson. CoL Yule writes (M. Polo, voL i, p. 139):— "Gird-
kuh .... has not, as far as I know, been identified by modem travellers,
but it stood within 10 or 12 miles of Damfhan (to the west or north-
west^. " I do not know where Yule obtained his mformution about the position
of Girdkuh; but it is in accordance with the map of northern Persia appended
to Buhse's Reise in Peraien, It seems to be the only map which marks
Girdkuh (I possess only the map of this work). Mr. Buhse, a Russian bota-
nist, who travelled in Persia about twenty years ago, places Girdkuh, which
lay on his way, about fourteen English miles west-north-west of Dam^^an.
Now I have httle doubt that in the above-quoted Chinese statement, about
KH-du-bu-gu being situated west of Tan^han, the latter name denotes
Daraegan.
Digitized by
Google
BISTORT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 279
the city of Saba in Persia, £rom which accoiding to M. Polo
{/. c p. 73) the three Magi set out, when they went to worship
Jesus Chnst Sava was destroyed hy the Mongols in 1224
(D'Ohsson, torn, i, p. 349).
187. Ko-shang on the ancient map is placed hetween Khavar
(181) and Is&han ; the city of Kashan, north of Isfahan, being
intended.
Kashan is said to have been built by Zobe'ide khatun, wife of
Harun al Kashid ; but Ouseley in his Oriental Geography, proves,
that this city existed at a much earlier date (Bitter, I. c. vol. yib,
p. 35).
ELashan was for the first time plundered by the Mongols in
1224. D'Ohsson (torn, i, p. 349) states, that in the beginuing of
1224, a Mongol detachment proceeded from Khorassan to Eaytf
plundered and destroyed this city, and then attacked SavS (Sava ;
— see 186), Kum and Kashan, which cities suffered the same fate.
Odoric (Yule's Oathay, p. 50) calls Gossan, which he passed
through, a royal city of great repute, the city of the three
Magi>*«
188. Isfahan or Ispahan is perhaps the same as the Aspadane
of Ptolemy (tom. vi, ch. 4, foL 150). All the Mohammedan
geographers agree that Isfahan is a very ancient city {Bibl. Orient.
p. 301). Kai kobad, the founder of the second Persian dynasty
(Kayanides), is reported to have established his residence in Isfa-
han ; but the capital of Persia was subsequently transferred in
turn to Susa, Persepolis and Madain. When the Seldjuk dynasty
ruled over Iran, in the 11th and 12th centuries, Isfahan again
became the capital. At the end of the 12th century^ Iran was
conquered by the sultan of Khorazm. When Chinghiz first in-
vaded Iran, his troops did not advance so far as Isfahan ; nor
when Hulagu subdued the whole of Persia, did this city share the
common fate of the other cities of that retdm. At least D'Ohsson
does not mention its name in connection with the Mongol invasion.
Under the reign of Shah Abbas the Great, 1585 — 1627, the court
of Persia was again established in Isfahan.
In the Annals of the Yuan shi, sub anno 1229, — reign of
Ogotai, — it is recorded, that the "chief" (^ g) of the city of
•*» We have seen tliat M. Polo considers Sava to be the city of the three
Magu
Digitized by
Google
280 NOTICES OF THE MEDIEVAL GEOORAPHT AND
ig^ M 7V $i] 1^ Isze-ba-la-na in the Si-yu (western Asia) surren-
dereicL The 2Vm ckeng lu (Palladius* translation, p. 196) states
under the sa^ie year, that the chief of the city of Isze'ha-l{ir^na
sent an envoy with tribute to the Mongol court. I am not pre-
pared to say, whether by I-sze-ba-la-na here, Isfahan is meant.
D'Ohsson relates (torn, ii, p. 92), that the brother of the prince of Fars
arrived at the court of Ogotai with valuable presents (see further
on, 205). If I am not mistaken, at the time here spoken of, Isfa-
han belonged to Fars. I may however observe, that there was in
Khorassan a city of Esferain (Bihh Orient p. 302). This name
rendered by Chinese characters would also read like I-sze-ba-la-na.
In the " History of the Ming," chap, cccxxxii, foL 20, a short
account of ^ jg ^ ^ Isze-forkan is found, and some details are
given regarding the intercourse between that city and the court
of China.
M A ''ft 5 ^-ba'ha-r=Abhar.
189. This name is marked on the map between Zendjan (191)
and Kasvin (185); and is intended, it seems, for AhhaVy placed on
modem maps west-south-west of Kasvin, and south-east of Zendjan.
There is also a river of this name. Ahhar (Btbl, Orient p. 10),
or Ebher as D'Ohsson spells the name, is frequently mentioned by
the Mohammedan authors of the Mongol period. (D'Ohsson,
tom. iii, p. 49 ; tom. iv, pp. 8, 566, 706, 734).
It seems that in the days of the Mongols, the great hi<vhway
from Rayi (near the present Teheran) to Tebriz passed through
Abhar. The stations enumerated in Haithon's itinerary when
returning from Mongolia, are, — Hrei, Khezovin, Avakhr (Abhar),
Zanghian, etc. As I know &om personal observation, Abhar lies
a little south of the present post-road between Kasvin and Zendjan
{resp. Teheran, Tebriz), which passes directly from Kasvin to
Sain kala.
i? ^ JE ^ fSun-dan-ni-ya = Sultaniah.
190. Sultaniah was the name given to the city frmnded in
1305 in Media (between Kasvin and Zendjan), by OHjaitu, the
grandson of Hulagu. For further details, see D*Ohsson, tom. iv,
p. 485. Oldjaitu established his residence here, and his successor
Abu Said, resided also in Sultaniah. Thus at the time our map
was compiled, Sultaniah was the royal residence of Persia. Abu
Said, who died in 1335, was buried in his mausoleum at Sultaniah
(D'Ohsson, tom. iv, p. 720).
Odoric, who saw Sultaniah about 1320, says (Yule's Cathay,
Digitized by
Google
BISTORT OF OBNTRAL AND WE8TBBM ASIA. 281
p. 49) : — " Departing from the city of Tauris (Tebriz), I travelled
for ten days and reached a certain city called Soldania, in which
dwelleth the emperor of the Persians in the summer season.''
On the Catalan map, the same city is termed Sodania. It
was the seat of an archbishop about a. d. 1330 (Tule's Cathcn/,
p. 238).
Sultaniah was destroyed by Tamerlane, at the end of the 14th
century. The ruins of the city may still be seen south-east of
Zendjan, on the great caravan and post road from Teheran to
Tebriz. The magmficent ancient mosque there was described by
Chardin more thsm two hundred years ago, and is still admired by
travellers who pass that way.
The position assigned to Sultaniah on the ancient map, in
lelation to Kasvin and Abhar, is not correct.
JK j|t Dsavrdjang^Zendjan.
191. I know nothing respecting the ancient history of Zendjan,
a city which also lies on the great trade route from Teheran to
Tebriz. It is often mentioned by D'Ohsson. Subutai sacked the
city in 1221 (see above, 58). It was near Zendjan, that sultan
Abu Said in 1319 defeated the troops of a revolted general
(D'Ohsson, tom. iv, pp. 635, 640).
tf S TK DurT'hen^Derhend.
192. Derbend is a very common name in Persian geography.
The word means, according to the BibL Orient p. 267, "passage
^troit et ferm^" By Du-r-ben on the ancient map, — a place
located in the north-western part of Persia, — only Derbend on the
western shore of the Caspian can be meant, a very important place
in the middle ages, and long before that period.
Massudi, who wrote in the middle of the 10th century, has left a
description of the Caucasus (Djebd id Kditak) and the adjacent
countries. His treatise has been translated by Elaproth^ and
published in the Magadn Asiaiiqite, tom. i, pp. 258 sqq. We
learn Irom it, that the Persian king Khosru Anushirvan, — ^a. d.
531 — 57^r— in order to protect Persia against the invasions of the
nations north of the Caucasus, — ^Khazars, Alans and Turks,— ^
constructed a wall, which ran along the ridges of the mountains
for forty paraacmgs, and was prolonged into the sea for a mile. At
certain distances iron gates were placed in the wall, and troops
posted there to defend the passages. One of these gates (the
principal one) was called Bah-ul-avab (the gate of the gates) and a
city was built there which bears the same name.
Digitized by
Google
282 KOTIOBS OP THE MEDLEVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
Bah-uJravab is the Aiabic name for Derbend. The Turks call
it Demir kapi or " Iron-gate."
There is also another oriental tradition, reported by M. Polo
(vol. i, p. 50), according to which the wall in qnestion was
built by Alexander the Great, and therefore it was also known
under ^e name of Sedd Eakanderi (BibL Orient, p. 267). It is
possible that the Sassanian king only renewed the original wall,
which may have been of more ancient date. Moses of Chorene, —
who wrote a litUe after, a. b. 440, — on page 356 ci his Geographia
Armena speaks of the Murus Darbandus.
About the end of the 7th century, Derbend was taken by th©
Arabs. The place sustained an important rdle during the middle
ages, and is often spoken of by the Mohammedan writers who
relate the wars of the Persian khans with the khans of Eipchak.
As is known, a splendid artificial road, crossing the middle of
the Caucasus chain near the Kazbek, now connects Kussia with the
Transcaucasian provinces ; but it seems that in ancient times, the
only practicable road leading from Persia to the regions north of
the Caucasus, passed by Derbend. * * •
We have seen (see above, 68) that in 1222 Subutai, who first
carried the Mongol arms to the countries north of the <!^anicasus,
passed through Derbend. He was not able to take the citadel,
where Eashid Shirvan shah had shut himself up.
In 1262 Barkai, khan of Kipchak, sent a host of thirty thousand
men under the command of Nogai against Hulagu. Nogai passed
through Derbend into the province of Shirvan. He was at first
successful, but was afterwards forced to retire, and Hulagu passed
through Derbend in pursuit of him. Some time after, Hulagu's
4son Abaka was defeated by Barkai, and pursued as far as Derbend
(D'Ohsson, tom. iii, p. 379).8**
In 1266, there was another battle fought between Barkai and
Abaka near Derbend, in which the former was vanquished (D'Ohs-
^on, tom. iv, p. 180).
In 13<18, Uzbeg, khan of Kipchak, invaded the dominions of
Abu Said and attacked Derbend (Ibid, 613).
In 1325, Choban, one of the Abu Said's generals, passed through
Derbend and advanced as far as the Terek {Ibid, 666). Under the
date 1334, another invasion of Uzbeg through Derbend is recorded
{Ibid. 716).
The first European traveller who mentions Derbend, is the
Babbi Bei^'tunin of Tudela in 1170 (see the English translation c^
his itinerary). He terms Derbend the Iron-gate of Alexander,
••• Edrisi howevpr, in tlie 12th century, enumerates twelve defiles by
which the Caucasus could be crossed (KlaT)roth, Mognz. Asint. tom. i, p. 260).
»•* This war is also recorded by M. Polo (vol. ii, p. 424).
Digitized by
Google
HI8T0RT OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 283
• Rubruqtds writes (p. 252):! — "Posthos (Lesgos) e&i porta ferreciy
^iiam fecit Alexander ad oxcludendos barbaros gentes de Perside,
de cujus situ dicam vobis postea, qaia» tiansiyi per earn in reditu."
On p. 38 ly Bubruquis relates his passing through the Iron-gate on
his way back. On p. 263, he alsO' mentions tiie Iron-gate or
Derbend in the following terms : —
"Est alius qui dicitur Jerra (Bcrcj^, firater Baatu qui pascit
versus Portam Ferream, ubi esb iter Sarracenorum omnium venien-
tium de Perside et de Turkia."
Haithon the traveller calls Derbend by its Persian name; M. Polo
terms it Iron Gate, In Turkish Derbend is still called Demir kapi
(Iron gate). The ancient Eussian annals of the 13th century also
speak of the Jeleznya vorota (Iron gate), by which the high moun-
tains of the Yasjji (Asi or Alans) and Cherkess might be avoided.
(Karamzin, voL iv, p. 355).
In the days of Tamerlane, Derbend still retained its strategical
importance. In 1387, Tamerlane when encamped on the Araxes,
sent his troops against the Kipchaks who had passed Derbend;
Derbend, which since the year 1806 has belonged to Eussia, is
now one of the finest cities in the region of the Caucasus, situated
very picturesquely on the Caspian sea, on the slope of the eastern
termination of the Caucasian mountains. A good view of Derbend
is given in Yule's M, Polo, voL i, p. 53 ; and'a detailed description
of the city is found in the great Eussian encyclbpsedical dictionary.
As CoL Yule complains (l. c. voL i, p. 51) that he was not able to
find any modem information of a precise kind'regarding the ancient
wall of Derbend, I may translate a few details from the above-
quoted encyclopaedia : — ,
" The city of Derbend is located on the slope of the mountains,
which descend toward the sea^shore. It is bounded on three sides
by walls, of which the northern and southern are about three veraU
in length. These walls project into the sea ; and to the south-
west they ascend a steep rock more than a thousand feet high, and
join the citadel called Naryn kale. * * * Near Derbend) at the
village of Djdgan begins the famous BagWary (mountain wall)
provided with towers and' bastions at distances of from a thousand
to fourteen hundred feet. The ancient wall stretches towards the
mountains of Derbend. About the commencement it is in a demo-
lished state, but among the mountains it is well preserved. The
outer stones of it are well hewn, three feet and a half square and
nearly a foot thick. The middle of the wall consists of smaller
stones, which though not hewn are closely fitted in. At some
'** This citadel is the same as that which the Mongols were unable to
take (see above).
Digitized by
Google
284 NonoES of the xedlsval gboorapht and
places ihe wall measmes more than twenty feet in height, the
thickness being not less than seven feet Trees of remarkable size
have grown upon the wall, and firequently these have caused it to
fall to pieces. This wall has been followed for ten versU from its
commencement * ^ ® It then ascends the high mountains of Tabaa-
seran, and its existence there has not been ascertained ; but thirty-
six vergts from Derbend, at the village of lAdjUi^ a well-preserved
ancient gate can be seen. Bemains of the ancient wall have been
also discovered not far from the river AUusan, on the frontier of
Kakhetia, At some places the ancient forts of the waU have been
preserved, e. g. the fort called Kedjeli kcUS, which is twenty-eight
feet high, thirty-six feet long, and twenty-four feet broad."
C IF ^ P9 BorT-da-asiBaTdaa.
193. Bardaa was in ancient times a celebrated dty in Armenia.
There is a tradition, that it was founded by Alexander the Great
{Bibl. Orient, p. 173). According to other Mohammedan sources,
Kobad, king of Persia, — ^a. d. 491 — 531, — ^was its founder (BvUeU
de VAcad, de St Petersbotn'g, vol viii). Bardaa is mentioned in
connection with the war between the calif Harun al Bashid and
the king of the Khazars. According to £bn Hanka]» it was a large
city of Aran,* ^"'aitxxeAoi in a fertile and pleasant country.
Bardaa is a city of special interest in Kussian hist(»y ; for the
ancient Mohammedan authors record, that in the 10th century it
was attacked by Eussians. The c^ebrated Massudi in his " Qolden
Meadows" states, that the Russians undertook an expedition against
Bardaa in the 10th century {Nouv, Joum. Adcd. tom. ii, p. 450;
Elaproth, Magaz, AsicU. tom. i, p. 276). Abulfeda records, that
the Eussians crossed the Caspian sea, entered the river Kur and
carried fire and slaughter over Bardaa (Annales Mudemid, tom. ii,
p. 426). This warlike enterprise of the Eussians has been the
subject of a bulky dissertation by a Eussian ori^taUst (Erdmann,
De Eacpeditione Ettssortim Berdaam versus, Casani, 1828). It
seems D'Ohsson mentions Bardaa only once, tom. iii, p. 178. A
vizier of sultan Djelal-eddin sojourned there in 1228.
Bardaa was a metropolitan see of the Nestorian church in the
14th century (Tule's Cathay, p. ccxlv). This place is often men-
tioned in the history of Tamerlane. The eonqueror encamped ten
days in the plain of Bardaa, which at that time was the ca^atal of
the Karabagh (Petis de Lacroix, Hist, de Timour, tom. iii, p. 239).
»« • The author of this article wrote in 1889. I have no donbt, that now
the Caucasian wall has been explored throughout its whole extents
*«' Aran was the name of a little realm in Armenia.
Digitized by
Google
BISTORT 07 CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 285
Masaudi states that the river Kuru (Kur) passes at a distance of
three miles from Bardaa (Klaproth, Mag. Aaiat, torn, i, p. 300).
The ruins of ancient Bardaa can still be seen on the right bank of
the Terter (an affluent of the Kur), near the village of Bardeh,
which is situated on the left bank of the river, 40^ 20' N. lat.
S £ is Sh$4i'Wang=i8hirvan,
194. By Sho-li-wang, the compiler of the ancient map apparent-
ly means Shirvan, a small realm in the eastern part of Transcaucasia ;
but he is mistaken respecting its position, locating the name too
£Eff south.
Shirvan is, it seems, first mentioned by Massudi, who states
(M(ig. Asiat, tom. i, p. 261), that after Anushirvan had founded
Derbend (in the 6th century), he established several kingdoms in
the region of the Caucasus. The ruler of the province of Shirvan
bore Uie name Shirvan shah. Filan shah reigned in Shirvan,
when the calif Vathek (a. d. 842 — 847) reached the country and
subdued it {Bihl Orient, p. 772).
Shirvan was ravaged by the Mongols, and its capital Shamakha
burnt in 1221 or 1222. Bashid Shirvan shah had fled and shut
himself up in the citadel of Derbend.
In the Yuan M, chap, ozx, biography of Ho-sze^mairli^
9c M iff ^ iShi-r^ansha is mentioned in connection with Su-
butais and Che-b^'s expedition to the region of the Caucasus
(see above, 61).
Shirvan is still the name of a province in Transcaucasia^ having
for its capital Shamakha.
IK M £ So-li-mang^Takht % Soleiman.
195. The Si-pei-ti writes the name Sa4trmang, whilst the map
has Sa4u8hi (^). I have adopted the former reading, for it
seems to me thisit the name Soleiman is intended.
On modem maps we find a city Soleimania, midway between
Tebriz and Bagdad ; but this place is out of the question, being
founded in 1788 (Ritter, I. c voL vi6, p. 566).
I am inclined to identify So-li-mang with TaJckt i Soleiman.
The ruins of this name are considered by Sir Henry Bawlinson to
be identical with the ancient capital of Azerbaidjan (Hitter, I. e.
ToL vib, pp. 1040 sqq.). They are situated west of Zendjan
(So-li-mang, — or Sa-li-shi of the map is placed north of Zendjan),
in the mountains, where the river Chagatu, a southern affluent of
the Urumia lake, partly takes it rise.
Eashid reports that Hulagu died in 1265, on the river Chogoiv^
Digitized by
Google
286 NOTIOBS OF THB MEDUEVAL GEOGRAPHT AKD
where he was accustomed to stay in winter. Bitter states (I a,
p. 1041), it seems on the authority of Eawlinson, that Abaka
khan, the son of Hulagu had a palace at Takht i Soleiman^ the
ruins of which can still be seen.
^ S^ S, ^^^o-9i-U= Mosul,
196. Mosuly the celebrated city of Mesopotamia, situated on
the Tigris, near the place wheie ancient Nineveh stood, ib first
mentioned by Mohsmimedan writers in connection with the first
conquest of the Arabs (Bitter, I. e. voL viift, p. 176).
When Hulagu invaded western Asia, Mosul was a small
principality, governed by Bedr^din Lulu, who went in person to
Meraga in 1258, to offer his submission to the Mongol prince
(D'Ohsson, tom. iii, p. 258). Thus Mosul at first escaped
destruction by the Mongols, but after Bedr-eddin's death the
inhabitants revolted The Mongols besieged the city for nine
months, and after its capture, in 1262, utterly d'estroyed it (Z. c
tom. iii, p. 372).
Mosul was a metropolitan see of the Nestorian church in the
middle ages (Yule's Cathay, p. ccxliv).
M. Polo devotes a chapter of his book to the kingdom of
Maitsul (voL i, p. 57). He states among other things : — "All the
cloths of gold and silk that are called MosoUns are made in this
country." It seems from this statement of M. Polo, that mosolin
or muslin had a very different meaning from what it has now.
I may observe however, that in the narrative of Ch'ang-ch'un's
travels to the west in 1221 (see Notes on Chin, Med, Trav, p. 45),
it is stated that in Samarcand the men of the lower classes (on
the same page lowec down it is said only the psiests) wrap their
heads about with a piece of white Jg^ ^ mo-sze. There can be
no doubt that mo-^ze here denotes "muslin," and the Chinese
author seems to understand by mo-sze the same material which we
now call " muslin."
MarignoUi, speaks oiMonsol (probably a clerical error fop^ Mousul)
on the Tygris, a city built out of the ruins of Nynvoe (Yule's
Cathay, p. 351).
jC fi A W U-^HA)a4a^0khaji^a.
197^ U-k^i-ha-la, placed on the map south-east of Mosul, is
witheut doubt the city of Ckhara mentioned by Edrisi and
Abulfeda, situated at a distance of fifteen hours' journey ficom
Bagdad up the Tigris, on its eastern bank (Bitter, I, c. voL viia>
pp. 208, 237).
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 287
Benjamin of Tudela (12th century) reached Bagdad from Okhara
in two days (Bitter, I c p. 256).
It seems that Okhara has disappeared from the maps.
/\ *§ Jf Bargi-da:= Bagdad,
198. This name has heen omitted &om the map, but is found
in the list of the Si-pei-tL
As is well known, Bagdad was founded by Almansur, the second
of the Ahbaside califs, a. d. 762, who before that time resided in
^«ftar.** "Originally a city was built on the western bank of the
Tigris ; but some years later it was found more convenient to lay
out one on the opposite bank; and this then became the celebrated
city of Bagdad, where the calif established his residence. The
western city was afterwards considered only a suburb, and called
Karshi (D'Ohsson, tom. iii, p. 248).
Bagdad was taken by Hulagu in 1258, and some details respect-
ing its capture will be found in my Noies on Chin, Med. Trav.
p. 66. Subsequently the Mongol khans of Persia were accustomed
to pass the winter in Bagdad (Ghazan and Oldjaitu; — see D'Ohsson,
tom. iv, p. 172 ; tom. ii, p. 535).
Carpini (p. 710) terms Bagdad, Bdldas or Baldach. The latter
spelling is also met with in Haithon's Historia OrierUalis, and on
the Catalan map. Bagdad in the middle ages was a metropolitan
see of the Kostoiian church (Tule's Cathay^ p. ccxliv).
M. Polo devotes several chapters of his book to the great city
of Baudaa (as he writes the name of Bagdad), the last calif, and
the end of its supremacy (vol. i, pp. 60 sqq.).
The Chinese medisevd traveller Ch'ang Te applies nearly the
same name to Bagdad as M. Polo, in styling it ^ ^ Bao-dcu
He also gives many details about the calif and the capture of the
city by the Mongols (see Notes on Chin, Med, Trav, pp. 82 sqq.).
Ch'ang Te states, in accordance with the Mohammedan authors,
that ancient Bagdad consisted of a western and an eastern city, a
large river running between them. The western city had no wall,
wlulst the eastern one was well fortified.
In the Yuan Mao pi ski the name of Bagdad appears several
times. It is spelt there Bakhtaty and the calif is termed
Khalibo (Palladius* translation, p. 148). In the unabbreviated
text of the Yiian ch'ao pi shi (see above, 11), a list is given of
articles, animals, etc. sent from western Asia to Ogotai khan.
They are there stated to be the productions of Bagdad. I may
give the names of these articles, and venture an identification of
'«* Also situated on the Tigris, south-east of Bagdad.
Digitized by
Google
288 NOTIOBS OF THE HBDIJBVAL QIOORAFHT AND
some of them. Tho Chinese translation of the Yiian Mao pi shi
(made as I have intimated in the 14th centnry) furnishes some
explanations of these names, which for the greater part may be
Persian or Arabic words. I add a translation of the Chinese expla-
nations in parentheses.
8hiramalcL(?)
Nakhut (a kind of gold brocade).
Naehidut (a silk stuff interwoven with gold).
Dardaa (a stuff embroidered in gold).
Subut (pearls).
2*ana8 (great pearls).
ToUchaut (horses from Bageda with long legs and long necks).
GuTin eleut (camels).
Da(h%i^.(f)
KichidiU (camels).
KhachidtU (mules).
With respect to nakhtU and naehidut I may observe, that these
words represent the Mongol plural form of nakh and nachid ; and
the latter apparently represent the stuffs nacchi and nacfietti,
spoken of by Pegoletti in his notices of the trade at Constantinople
(Yule's Cathay, p. 306). The stuff nakh is named several times
by Ibn Batuta, and explained by him as cloths of silk and gold.
Bubruquis tells us (p. 317), that Mangu khan made him a present
otnade, M. Polo (voL i, p. 60) speaks of "gold brocades, such
as nasieh and nac,** woven in Baudas. I may finally mention,
that in the Yiian ahi, chap. Ixxviii (on of&cial dresses) a stufT
^ jS 9i ^^^^^^^^ is repeatedly named, and the term is explained
there ^ ^ ^ or " gold bh)cade." In the same chapter we aLso
meet with the term ^ 7 tf surhurdu (evidently the same as sutmt
in the above list). It is explained as ^ |^ "pearls." Subui
even now is the Mongol name for pearls. There is also the term
^ lHI t^Orna, explained as ]^ |^ tung<hu. At the present day,
tung-chu is the name applied in Peking to the finest and lai^rgest
kind of pearls; but in modem Mongol ^o^na means mother-of-pearl
(see Schmidt's " Mongol Russian German Dictionary ").
As to the horses from Bagdad called tobichaut, they are also
spoken of by the Chinese traveUer Chiang Te, who applies to them
the same name (see Notes on Chin, Med, Trav, p. 84).
^^K'w-fa^Kufah,
199. E'u-fa also is not marked on the map, but the name
appears in the list of the Si-pei-ti.
The city of Kufah was founded near the ancient city of Hira, in
638, during the reign of the calif Omar. The calif Abul Abbas
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 289
(a. d. 750 — 754) established his residence there, but afterwards
transferred it to Anhar, In the first period of Islam, Kufah was
a very celebrated city and a centre of Mohammedan learning. It
is known that the appellation of the most ancient Arabic characters
employed in writing is derived from the city of Knfah. Benjamin
of Tudela visited Kufah in the 12th century (Ritter, Z. c. voL viia,
p. 266).
The Mohammedan historians mention the capture of Kufah by
the Mongols in 1258 (D'Ohsson, tom. iii, p. 255). Ibn Batuta in
1325, found it in a ruined state, but calls it the mother of cities
in Irac (Ritter, I c, p. 281).
The ruins of Kufah are marked on modem maps 32*^ N. lai
west of the Euphrates.
S 5^ W Tra-«Wt= WamU
200. This name also, occurs only in the list of the Si-pei-ti.
As it is associated there with K'u-fa, there can be no doubt, that
the city of Wassit is meant, founded also by the califs before
Bagdad existed. The year a. d. 702 is given as the date of its
foundation. It was situated midway between Kufah and Bassra, ' ^ *
and also between the rivers Euphrates and Tigris; wherefore
it received the name Wassit, meaning " the middle " in Arabic
{Bibl. Orient p. 901).
Wassit was sacked by Hulagu's troops in 1258, and its popu-
lation slaughtered (D'Ohsson, tom. iii, p. 255). Ghazan khan
(a. d. 1295 — 1304) was accustomed to hunt near Wassit {L c
tom. iv, pp. 200, 315).
On modem maps a city Wasset e Hie is marked, between the
Euphrates and Tigris, a little south of 32^ Ritter (/. c. voL via,
p. 191) thinks, that the identity of this place with the Wassit
founded in 702, has not been established.
^ S^^fP. ^ ^*^^7nang'Sharha7ig:siKirman8hahan.
201. Kirmanahahy a city situated on the great route leading
from Teheran to Bagdad, between Hamadan and the latter place,
is of ancient origin. It was founded by the Sassanide king
Bahram (Vararanes IV, 388 — 399), who, on account of his having
been governor of Kirman in the life-time of his father Sapor IE,
had the surname Kirman shah. The newly-built city then became
the residence of Bahram ; and Khosm Nushivan (539 — 572) and
Khosra Parvez (590 — 628) also held their courts at Kirmanshah.
*♦• Founded A. D, 636.
Digitized by
Google
290 NOTICES OF THE MEDLBYAL OEOGRAPHT AND
It is worthy of notice, that whilst the name of this place is
generally written Kirmanshah hy the Mohammedan geographers,
Ebn Haukal styles it Kirman ShaTian, which evidently is the name
rendered by the Chinese sounds K^irU-mang-ahonhang, Eashid-
eddin also writes Kermanshahan (D,Ohsson, tom iv, p. 313).
]^ 1^ ^ ^ Narharwan-di=Nahavand.
202. Nahavand is placed on modem maps sonth of Hamadan
and south-east of Kirmanshah. According to the Mohammedan
authors, it is a very ancient city. Some geographers (as Kazwini)
assert, that it was founded by !N'oah, and that the name reads
properly Nuhawend (Ritter, voL vi2>, p. 95).
This place is of historic celebrity; for it was at Nahavand,
that the famous battle was fought, a. d. 641, in which Yezdejerd
III, the last king of the Sassanides was defeated by the Arabs.
12 5^ Lo-T—Lof or Luristan.
203. Lor, Lur or Luristan, is still the name of the moun-
tainous country situated between Kuzistan and Irac Adjem. When
the Mongols invaded western Asia, Lur was divided into two
principaUties, Little Lur (to the west) and Great (or eastern) Ltir
(D'Ohsson, tom. iii, p. 261 ; tom. iv, p. 171). This distinction still
exists.
M. Polo (voL i, p. 79) terms one of the kingdoms of Persia — Lor.
IS ^J "jp Sh64a-tze=Shuli8tan.
204. The position assigned to She-la-tze on the ancient map,
between Shiraz (205) and Kazerun (206), seems to point to Shtt^
listan. The latter name is applied to the country of the Shtds, a
people who long occupied a part of Luristan, but were expelled by
the Lurs in the 12th century, and then settled in the country
between Shiraz and Kuzistan.
M. Polo names [Suolstan], — Cieldan (Shelstdn), as a kingdom
of Persia (vol. i, p. 79). Ibn Batuta going from Shiraz to Kaze-
run, encamped the first day in the country of the Shula.
il& $4 ^ Sie-lorshi^ Shiraz.
205. The history of Shiraz, the capital of Pars or Persia
proper, does not begin earlier, it seems, than Islam. Ebn Haukal
calls Shiraz a new city (Ritter, I. e, vol. via, p. 854).
At the time of the rise of the Mongol power, the dynasty of the
Salghar atabegs, — who were descended from Salghar, a governor
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 291
of Fars, — reigned in that country. Salghar's grandson Sankor had
profited by the weakness of the Seldjuks, and in 1148 made
himself independent. His successors reigned under the title of
atahegs in Fars, and had their capital in Shiraz. When the
Mongols for the first time ravaged western Asia, they did not reach
Shiraz; and atabeg Abubekr, a. d. 1231 — 1260, who was anxious to
be on good terms with the Great khan, sent his brother with rich
presents to the court of Ogotai, and received the title of Kutlug
khan (D'Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 92). When Hulagu passed the
Djihun in 1256, Abubekr sent his nephew to compliment the
Mongol prince. Thus Shiraz was spared by the Mongols until
1262, when the troops of the latter were sent to this city to punish
Seldjuk shah, who was guilty of several acts of violence. After a
stout resistance, the latter was made prisoner in Kazerun (see 206)
and executed. From that time a Salgharian princess, married to
a son of Hulagu, had the mere title of atabeg ; but the province
of Fars was under Mongol administration (D'Ohsson, tom. iii,
pp. 400 sqq.).
M. Polo speaks of the kingdom ofSerazy in Persia (vol. i, p. 79).
In the biography of Kuo Khan, found in the Yuan shi,
chap, cxlix, and in the narrative of Ch'ang Te's travels (see Notes
an Chin. Med, Trav, pp. 88, 89), Shiraz is termed Jj^ K ^ Shi-
lo-tze, and the title atabeg of the princes of Fars, is rendered
there by p|^ {§ |^ a-t'OrbeL
In the Ming ahi, Chap, cccxxxii, foL 19, there is an article on
^ IPJ jg Shi'la-sze or Shiraz, from which it appears, that in the
15th century, envoys were repeatedly sent firom Shiraz to the court
of China.
^ P3 SI Ko-d8a4tmg=: Kazerun,
206. Kazerun, still the name of a city of Fars, is said to have
been founded by king Kobad in the 6th century. In D'Ohsson's
Hist, d Mongols, this place is twice, mentioned, viz. tom. iii, p. 401,
in connection with the capture of Seldjuk shah (see 205) ; and
in tom. iv, p. 270, it is reported that Kutlug khodja, a Mongol
prince of the Chagatai branch, ravaged Fars in 1300, and proceed-
ed through Shiraz and Kazerun to Kuzistan and Guermsir.
^ ^ Ki6shi:=:Kish.
207. Kish or Kais is an island in the Persian gulf, on which
was *' for a long time one of the chief ports of trade with India
and the East " (Yule's Polo, vol. i, p. 61). This place, believed
Digitized by
Google
292 NOTICES OF THB MEDtEVAL GBOORAPHY AND
to be identical with the Cataea of Arrian, is the Km of M.
Polo, situated where the merchants coming from Baudas enter
the Indian sea. Opposite this island of Eish, was, according to
Ritter {L e. voL via, p. 752) the ancient sea-port of Sirafy flourish-
ing in the 9th century ; — compare Reinaud's Rdaiion des voyages
faits par les Arabes et lea Persans dans Vlnde ei dla Chine dans
le ix® si^cley tom. i, pp. 13, 14. Ehn Haukal mentions Siraf in
the 10th century; and Edrisi, two centuries later, speaks of Siraf
still as an important place. Hamdallah Eazwini, who wrote in
the 14th century, attributes the decline of Siraf, to the rise of Kish
as a trading place in the 11th century (Hitter, I. e. pp. 774, 775).
A 'fi* SDJ H Borkorlar^inrszBdhaTaln.
208. Bdhardin was, — according to the BihL Orient p. 158, —
in ancient times the name of a province of Arabia, stretching along
the western shore of the Persian gulf^ and famed for the pead
fishing on its coast. On modem maps, this name is applied
especially to an island in the Persian gulf near the coast of .^bia.
Baharain is well known also in our day, for the pearl-oyster beds
in its neighbourhood. Some Chinese mediaeval accounts of pearl-
fishing in the Persian gulf, will be found in my Notes on Chin,
Med, Trav. pp. 88, 89.
^ M 'S "7 Hu-lUrnvrtze^^HoTmuz.
209. The name Hurti-mu-ize is not found on the map. It
occurs only in the list of the Si-pei-ti. Probably Hormuz, the
celebrated emporium at the entrance of the Persian gulf is meant.
The name of Hormuz seems to be of very ancient origin, for
Arrian tells us, that Nearchus, the admiral of Alexander the Great,
when returning from India beached his fleet on the shore of ffar-
mozia (Indian Historyy chap, xxxiii). A place Armuza appears
in Ptolemy; but it was only in the 10th or 11th century, that
Hormuz acquired its importance as a sea-port of Indian trade. It
had been preceded by Kish as the principal port of the Persian
gulf; and as we have seen, before Kish, in the 9th century Siraf
occupied the most prominent place among the Persian sea-ports.
The port of Hormuz, which before the Mongol era belonged to
the atabegs of Pars, originally stood upon the main-land. M. Polo,
who repeatedly visited this place, terming it generally Hormos
(once also Curmosa), states expressely, that it is situated on the
shore of the sea (voL i, pp. 79, 101). It is known, that when the
great traveller, in 1293, returned from China by the sea route,
Digitized by
Google
I
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 293
entrusted with the important mission of accompanying a ^fongol
princess from China to the court of the Persian khan, he landed
at Honnuz.
The Ormes visited by Odoric in about 1320 (Yule's Cathay j
p. 56), was on an island some five miles distant from tlie main-land.
A few years later Ibn Batuta saw Hormuz, or New Horrimz as he
calls the city on the celebrated island (Ibid. p. 400).
Abulfeda reports that ancient Hormuz on the main-land had
been devastated by the incursions of the Tartars, wherefore its
inhabitants had transferred their abode to an island in the sea,
near the continent lying west of the old city.
When the Portuguese made their first appearance in the Persian
gulf, in the beginning of the 16th century, Hormuz was a rich
entrepdt of Indian trade. It was taken in 1509 by Albuquerque,
and in the 16th century, flourished as one of the richest ports of
the east. But in 1623 the Portuguese were expelled from the
island by the united English and Persian forces. Shah Abbas
destroyed the city of Hormuz and built another sea-poit on the
opposite shore (north), which was named Bender AhbassL In our
day Bender Bushir is the principal Persian port of the gulf.
We learn from M. Polo, that in the time of Kubilai khan Chinese
vessels visited Hormuz. The Yiian ski mentions several sea-ports
of India as carrying on trade with China; but Hormuz is not
spoken of there. I may however quote from the " Yiian History,"
a curious statement which perhaps refers to this port. In chap,
cxxiii, biography of Arszelan, it is recorded, that his grandson
Hurdutai, by order- of Kubilru khan, accompanied 7 ^ i5 IS
Bit4o no-yen on his mission to the country of B^ % J^ ^ Ha-r-
morfnau, 1 am inclined to suppose that the character ^ is a mis-
print for ^ fize, and that the name should be read Ha-r'Tnasze or
" Hormuz." I do not think that by the no-yen Bu-lo, M. Polo
could be meant, for the title noyen would hardly have been applied
to him ; but as I have already noticed, Rashid-eddin mentions a
distinguished Mongol, by name Pulad, with whom he was acquainted
in Persia, and who furnished him much information regarding the
history of the Mongols.
In the Ming ski, chap, cccxxvi, foL 13 sqq. some details are
given regarding Hormuz. 3 6 oit is there stated tliat*'^§^^
Hvrlvrmnrsze is a great kingdom, situated on the western sea north-
west of * g^ Kv4i (probably Kalikut) ; from which place it can
be reached in twenty-five days. In the year 1412, the emperor
■*« I omit in my translation, some passages of the Chinese account of
^Zy being absurd statements, or of little interest.
Digitized by
Google
294 NOTICBS OF THE HEDLEVAL OEOGRAPHT AND
Yung-le sent f^ ^ Cheng Ho to the countries of the western sea.
Gifts were bestowed upon the ruler of Hu-lu-mu-sze, his wives and
ministers, and subsequently he sent an envoy named £ ||I "^
Ldsi-ding, to the Chinese court. He brought a letter written on
gold paper, and presented horses and products of his country as
tribute. After this the embassies from Hu-lu-mu-sze were four
times repeated, and Cheng Ho was sent thither for a second time
in 1430. The kingdom was then ruled 1^7 ||| ^ "J* Sai-furdin^,
Three years later, an embassy sent by this prince, reached Peking and
presented tribute, which was qourteously received by the emperor.
" The country of Hu-lu-mu-sze is situated on the utmost border
of the western sea. The trading vessels of the southern barbarians
come thither, and the nations of the great western sea, as well as
the merchants of the Si-yii (western Asia) meet there for commer-
cial purposes; wherefore the country is very rich. Snow is un-
known there, but hoar-frost occurs ; it seldom rains, and the soil
is sterile; so that com has to be brought from abroad. The people
are wealthy. The women, when they go out of doors, veil their
faces. Every necessary is to be had in the markets; but wine
is forbidden, and whoever violates the interdict is severely
punished, and sometimes even put to death. The ruler of Hu-lu-
mu-sze, the officers and the people, profess the Mohammedan religion
(1^ ft)* They wash and pray five times a day. The soil there
is covered with (j A;ien;«** wherefore grass and trees do not
thrive. Cattle and horses are fed on dried fish.* *« As regards
fruits, there are walnuts, jg ^ 6a-<;?a»,«**pine seeds, pomegra-
nates, grapes and dates. * * *
"There is a great hill (mountain) in that country, which is
differently coloured on each of its four sides. One side con. ists of
red rock-salt, of which the people make vessels ; and wjie i they
put flesh in these, it is not necessary to add salt for its pres r /ation.
Another side is of white clay, used for whitewashing waM.-. The
* * > Kim in Peking is a kind of impure carbonate of soda, used *or soap.
But in this case probably salt is to be understood.
■*» M. Polo reports the same of Esher on the south coast of Ar^ 3ia; and
Col. Yule {I. c. vol. ii, p. 879) states that "this custom holds more or less on
all the Arabian coast from Shehr to the Persian Gulf, and on the cot it east of
the Gulf also." Compare Strabo's account of the Ichthyophagi on the coast
of Mekram (b. xv, par. 11).
• * • Badam is the Persian name for ** almonds. "
••* ^ ^ ^ Wa'nrnien tsaOf **ten thousand year's jigubee," — called
also J$ ^ ]^ Pos^ ^8a0f or " Persian jujubes." These names and others
were applied in the time of the T'ang dynasty to the dates brought from'
Persia. See on this subject my pamphlet, On the Study and Value ofChinewc
Botanical Works,
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF OBNTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 295
third and fourth sides of the hill are of reddish carnation (^)
and yellow clay, which is also brought into use.
"The country produces lions, j^ f^ k*i-lin,^^^ gg fg t^o-ki^^^
*^^ SB i@( S ^fii-lu ling yaw^.«* 'Great pearls and various
precious stones are also found there."
Y. Countries and Places marked on the Map west op the
DOMINIONS OF AbU SaID.
"tl S 'Sf ^ ^i-«;e-(ia-wi = Constantinah or Constantinople,
210. Constantinah was the name by which the Arabs, Persians
and Turks used to designate Constantinople (Bibl Orient, p. 252).
The Mongol khans in Persia were generally on good terms with
the Byzantine emperors, and several marriages of Byzantine prin-
cesses with Mongol khans are recorded by the Byzantine chroniclers.
Hulagu demanded in marriage a daughter of Michael Paleologus,
named Mary, who was sent in compliance with this demand ; but
when she arrived in Persia, Hulagu was dead, and she was married
to his son and successor Abaka khan. This princess is mentioned by
EasMd under the name of Tespina (D'Ohsson, torn, iii, p. 418), —
evidently the Greek Despoina. Andronicus the elder is said to
have' given his natural daughter to Ghazan khan of Persia, and a
few yeirs later his sister Mary to Oldjaitu khan (D'Ohsson, tom. iv,
pp. 3J5, 318). Other Byzantine princesses were married to the
khans of Eapchak.
^' "^ ^ SI S Mi-sze-r^Misr or Egypt.
211. By Misze-r, doubtless the original name of Egypt is
render^, that being Misr in Arabic. Misr properly means "a
great iH/ " {Bihl. Orient, p. 585). The Hebrew name for Egypt
is i/ezVa m.
In the YUan shiy the name of jj^ ^ ^ Mi-si-Ty or Egypt, occurs
several ^ imes ; e. g, the biography of Kuo Khan in chap, cxlix, and
• * » ^pi'lm is a fabnloos Chinese animal, — ^the Cbinese wnicom, KH is the
appellatiiH for the male, and lin for the female. It is known that the ancients
in the wp-d; also believed in the existence of the unicom, or an animal with
one horn; and even now the people of western Asia and Africa still believe in
its existence. Some modem zoologists are of opinion, that the antelope, called
oryx leucoryx, and found in Nubia, has given rise to the belief in the unicom.
■ * • T*0'ki or " camel fowl " is the " ostrich. " See Notes on Chin. Med.
Trav. p. 88.
• * ' I know nothing about fu-lu. Perhaps the foreign name of a bird or
a beast is represented by this sound. With respect to ling yang this term is
given in the Pen is*ao kang mu (chap. 1, foL 34) as a synonyme of ^ M ^
tO'Wei yang or ** broad- tailed sheep"
Digitized by
Google
296 NOTICES OP THE UEDIMVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
Annals, sub anno 1353. Ch'ang Te in his account of the countries
of tlie west, gives some particulars respecting Mi-si-r (see Notes on
Chin, Med, Trav, p. 85).
The Ming shi, chap, cccxxxii, foL 22, has also an article on
?K ^ 5i Mi-si-r. Several embassies from Egypt to the Chinese
court, in the 15th century, are there recorded. One was sent in
1441 by 8u-li4an A-shi-la-fu,^^^
W ^ ^ "S Di-mi'Shi-gi^Dimishik or Damascus.
212. The history of Damascus can be traced back to the nar-
ratives of Holy Scripture, where this city, the capital of one of the
kingdoms of Syria, is often mentioned. Dimishik is the Arabic
name of Damascus. It appears frequently in the Persian annals,
in connection with the wars of the Mongol khans of Persia with
the sultans of Egypt, in the 13th and 14th centuries.
In a letter addressed by Argimn khan of Persia to king Philip
of France, written in Mongol in 1289, and preserved in the French
archives, Damascus is termed Dimishi (Pauthier's M, Poloj p. 776).
In the Mem, cone. Us ChinoiSy tom. xiv. Father Amiot has
trj^nslated a niunber of letters, sent by some sovereigns of western
Asia to the Ming emperors of China. On page 246, the transla-
tion of a letter by the sovereign of Ty-mi-shi is found. As Amiot
had sent to Paris a copy of the original text of the letters (written
. in Persian), together witli the Chinese translation, Edmusat was
enabled to ascertain that by Ty-minshi, Damascus was meant. ^ ^ *
^ ^ Dan-ya=Damiath or Damietta.
. 213. Although the position assigned to Dan-ya on the ancient
map (north of Constantinople) does not suit Damietta, I suppose
that this city was meant. At least there was no country or city
north of Constantinople bearing a similar name.
The original name of Damietta is Damiath (Bihl, Orient p. 266).
The Catalan map has Damyat This ancient city, situated on the
eastern mouth of the Nile, played an important part in the crusades.
The Mongol armies never advanced so far as Damietta, but of
course the name was well known to them.
■ * • Ashref was a favorite name among the Mameluke sultans of Egypt.
■*• In my pamphlet, ** On the knowl'^e possessed by the Chinese of the
Arabs etc. " on p. 22, I stated that these letters had been addressed to the
emperor K*ang-hi of the ])resent dynasty. I did so on the authority of A.
Kemusat {Milnnges Asiatiqiies, tom ii, p. 249). But now, when referring to
Amiot's original translation, I see that Rfimusat misunderstood Amiot; for
tlie latter clearly says, that the letters in (question date from the time of the
Ming.
Digitized by
Google
HISTOBT OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 297
APPENDIX.
I may be allowed to review here, in completion of my notices of
the mediaeval geography of central and western Asia, two narratives
of Asiatic travel in the 13th century, to which frequent reference
has been made in these pages. The first comprises the journey of
Haithon, king of little Armenia, to Mongolia and back j the second
records the adventures of a Mongol officer during his peregrinations in
central Asia. These two itineraries mention many places marked on
the ancient Chinese map, which has been reviewed in the foregoing
part, and thus furnish corroborative evidence of its authenticity.
I, THE JOURNEY OF HATTHON, KING OF LITrLB ARMENIA,
TO MONGOLIA AND BACK, A. D. 1264—1256.
This narrative of the journey was originally written in Armenian,
by Kirakos KaidzaJcetsi, who accompanied king Haithon to Mon-
golia. A manuscript copy of it, dated 1616, was found in the
monastery of Sanalnn in southern Georgia, and was translated into
Russian by the Armenian prince Ai:gutin8ky, and published in the
Eossian periodical Sibirsky Westnik, 1822, pp. 69 sqq. Klaproth
translated it from the Russian version into French : — see Nouv.
JoumaL Asiat, tom. xii, pp. 214, 273 sqq.
I shall not here give a complete English version of Haithon'a
narrative, but intend merely to review that payt of the journey
bearing directly upon the subject of my investigations in this paper.
Hcdthon I (or Hethum as the name is written in the Armenian
text), son of Constantine Rupen, became king by his marriage with
Isabella, daughter and only child of Leon II, king of Little Arme-
nia, ^ithon ascended the throne in 1224, abdicated in 1269,
in favor of his son Leon III, and then became a monL^^^The
nan^ive of his journey is entitled : —
Travels op Haithon, the pious king op the Armenians,
TO Batu and Manqu khans, in 703 and 704 op
THE Armenian era (a. d. 1254 — 1255).
Haithon, who resided in the city of Sis in Cilicia, sent (in
1246) his brother Sempad, commander-in-chief of his troops, to
Ku3ruk khan, with presents. Sempad returned &om the court
**<^ King Haithon /is not to be confounded with his kinsman Haithon,
prince of Ghrhigos, who also became a monk, and is the author of the Histoire
dts Pays OricTUaiw, written in 1307 by N. Salcon (Faulcon) in Poitiers, from
the dictation of Haithon. Compare Bergeron's Voyagca eii Asic.
Digitized by
Google
298 NOTIOES OF THB HEDIiEYAL GEOGRAPHT AND
of the Great khan, — ^where he had heen well received, — ^hringing
letters from the monarch. * • *
After Mangu khan's accession, the great hasileopater and general
Batu, — ^who had established himself in the north, on the borders
of a large river called Ethil (Volga), which empties into the
Caspian sea, — sent to king Haithon, inviting him to come and
proceed to the court of Mangu khan. The king, who was in fear
of Batu, departed secretly and disguised ; for he had to pass through
the dominions of the sultan of Rum, who hated him on account
of the assistance he had received from the Tartars. He arrived
safely at the city of Kara (north-east of Erzerum), where he saw
Bachu nmw,*«'the commander-in-chief of the Tartar army in the
east. After this, Haithon proceeded through the country of the
Aghovans, passed the gate of Darhand (192) and the fortress
Z)/ara,*« 'and then went to see Batu, and his son Sartakh^ ^ ^vfho
was a Christian. '^^Both treated him with honour, and sent him
on to the court of Mangu khan, by a very long route beyond the
Caspian sea.
Haithon (and his companions) started on the 13th of May, 1254.
After crossing the river ^flieM,* «« they arrived at jffor,»o' which
was midway between Batu and Mangu khans. Thence they pro-
ceeded to Erthidjy entered the country of the -4umawi, *««and
then got to Kharorkhitai, * « *
■ • * Sempad was four years absent. "We j)ossess a letter from him written
on the journey. See Yule's Cathay , p. cxxvii.
■ • • The Baidju noyen of the Persian historians.
• « ■ Perhaps Madjar. See above, 63.
••* The ^ £ ^ Sa-li-t*a of the Chinese authors. See above, 89.
••* ^ Rubruquis says however, p. 263: — **De Sartach autem, utrum credit
in Christum vel non, nescio. Hoc scio, quod christiauus non vult dici, immo
magis videtur michi deridere christianos. Ipse enim est in itinere christia-
norum, scilicet Rutenorum, Blacorum, Bulgarorum minoris Bulgarie, Soldai-
noram (see above, 167), Kerkisorum (see above, 160), Alanorum, qui omnes
transeunt per eum quando vadunt ad curiam patris sui, deferentes ei munera,
unde magis amplectitur eos. Tamen si Sarraceni veniant, et magis afferant,
citius expediuntur. Habet etiam circa se nestorinos sacerdotes, qui pulsant
tabulam et cantant officium suura."
■ • • The Yaikh of the middle ages, now Eviba, an affluent of the Caspian.
■ • ^ Judging from the position assigned to this place in the itinerary, we
must look for it somewhere near lake Balkash, or in Tarbagatai. I have not
been able however, to find such a name in other mediaeval authors.
»•• By Erthidj evidently the river /r^2/^ is meant, and Aiimani is in-
tended for Naimariy a people to whom Rashid assigns the country near the
sources of the Irtysh. The Chinese authors term them 75 §J Nai-marL
• •» The country Haithon now passed through belonged indeed to the
Eara-khitai, before this people went to Turkistan (see Part I). Ch*ang-ch*un,
in 1221, saw the ruins of a city of the Kara-khitai somewhere between the
present Urga and Uliassutai. See Notes on Chin. Med. Trav. p. 23.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 299
On the 13th of September, Haithon had an audience with Mangu
khan (in or near Karakorum I suppose), *'Oan(i offered his gifts.
He was treated with all the honour due to his rank, and staid ten
days with Mangu khan's son. A diploma with the imperial seal
"was granted him, insuring his safety throughout the Mongol states.
The party set out on their homeward journey on November 1st,
1254. They arrived in three hundred and thirty days* '^ at
Ghumsghur,* ' 'went on to Berbaligh and then to BeshbaJigh. * ' •
After this a desert is spoken of by the diarist, inhabited by naked
■wild men, who have their heads covered with horse-hair. The
breasts of their women are extremely large and pendent ; the people
being indeed veritable brutes.* '''There are also wild horses of a
yellow and black colour. They are bigger in size than common
horses and donkeys. Wild camels with two humps are also met
"with there. * ' *
Further on, the way of king Haithon led through Yarlekh,
Kidukf Henkakhf Djambalekh, Khutdiydi and Tankibalekh,*''^
after which they entered Turkistan,
»»o Rubruquis had left the court of Mangu two or three months before
Haithon arrived.
• » » This figure is without doubt a clerical error.
• » • A place unknown to rae, but situated probably near the lake Eizil-
bash. As the diarist states that Haithon passed through Bishbaliki it may
be assumed that he travelled by the same route as Ch*ang-ch*un.
■»» Bishbalik, the present Urumtsi;— see above, 108.
■ »« The story of wild men in the desert of Dsungaria seems to have been
current in the middle a^es. Carpini's report on the subject reads as follows
(pp. 648, 649): — **In terrd autem Kara-Kitaorum Occoday-can filius Chingis-
can, postqu^ positus fuit imperator, ^uandam civitatem aedificavit, quam
Omyl appellavit: prope quam ad meridiem est quoddam desertum magnum,
in quo sylvestres homines pro certo habitare dicuntur, qui nullo modo
loquuntur, nee in cruribus habent juncturas; et si quand6 cadunt, per se
surgere sin^ aliorum adjutorio minimi possunt; sea tantam discretionem
hal^nt quod faciunt filtra de lan& camelorum, quibus vestiuntur, et ponunt
etikm contra ventum; et si aliqui Tartari vadunt ad eos et vulnerant eos
sagittifl, ponunt gramina in vulueribus et fortiter fugiunt ant^ eos."
• » » Wild horses, known under the name of tarpan are still found in the
steppes of Mons^olia, as also djigetais, which are called ** wild mules " (cquics
?iemionus). The djigetai is about the size of a mule, and is of a yellowish
color. Perhaps by **wild horses," the diarist means the djigetai. As to the
wild camels, their existence in our day in the deserts of western Mongolia, has
been ascertained by CoL Prczewalsky; and Col. D. Forsyth proves, that they
are found also in the deserts near Turphan (Proc. Roy. Gcogr. Soc, No. xviii,
"Elias, on Prczewalsky's travels "). The embassy of Shah Rokh, sent to
China in 1419, fell in with a wild camel between Kamul and the Chinese
frontier.
»^« As to the first three of these names, I cannot trace them in any
itinerary of other mediaeval travellers, nor can I find similar names on the
maps referring to those regions. With respect to Djamhalekh, see above, 114.
KhxUaiyai is probably the Gic-t*a-ba of the ancient map (115) and the Khu-
tukhai of modern majw. Yankibalekh is the Yang-gi-ba-li of the ancient
Digitized by
Google
300 KOTIOBS OF THB HEDIJEVAL GEOGRAFHT AND
The next stations mentioned in the itinerary are, — Tsekopruk,
Dinkdbalekh, PtUady Sutktdf — the last name is explained by the
diarist by " Sea of milk," — HalucUekh and Ilan^cUeck, » ' 'Further
on, they passed ovot the river Ilan «w,*'«cro8sed a branch of the
Thoros mountain8,»'»and arrived at Ta/flw,»*owhere they saw
Hulavu the brother of Manga khan, who had taken the east as his
portion.*®*
Thence they proceeded in a north-westerly direction, passing
through Kutughchin, Barkanty Sulghan, Vnisoghan, Kayi-ltcmty
Khvaark or Kamots, Khendakhdir and Senghakh, There is the
mountain Kharehuk, whence the Seldjuks came ; where is also the
beginning of the mount Thoros. Further on they reached jPA«r-
tchin, and turned aside in order to meet Sartakh, the son of Batn,
who was on his way to Mangu khan. They then returned to
Senghdlck and continued their route to the large city of Savran,
after which they passed through Kharchukh, Yamn, Savri, Oirar,
Zumukh and Dizak,^^^
map (116), and YangibcUgasiin of modern maps. All these places are situated
on the great highway between Urumtsl and ELoldja.
* ' ^ JHnkaibalekh may perhaps be traced in modem |]|^ ||^ Dsmg-ko, the
name of a river and of a city sdtiiated on the great route from Uromtsi to
Kuldja, east of lake Saiiam. Regarding Puladf the ^ $l) Pu- to of the
Chinese authors, see above, 122. The name StUkuZ and the appellation
''Sea of milk" have been satisfactorily explained by Klaproth. In the
language of the Kirghiz, SutktU even now means '*Lake of milk;" and this
name is applied by the Kirghiz to lake Sairam of our maps, north-east of
modem Ktudja. Sairam, or as Klaproth correctly writes Sairim or Gkagan^
Sairim nor (the white hke of tranquilitv) is its Mongol name, ffalualekh
is evidently a corraption of AlmaWc (117), situated near the present Kuldja.
Jlan-baleck is probably the I'la-ba-li of the ancient Chinese map (124).
■»• iSu or wu in Mongol means "river." By Ban su probably the Hi
river is meant
8 7 0 3y Thoros probably the Alatau is meant, the high mountain chain
which stretches along the northern shore of laJse Issikul. The traveller
proceeding from Kulma to Tashkand has to cross the north-western spur of
the Alatau, by the defile of Kastek, The Chinese traveller Chiang Te in 1259,
after having left Alimali (Kul(h*a), and before reaching the country where the
Kara-khitai had dwelt (on the Chu river), mentions a place Yi-tu on the way,
situated between two mountains. I have little doubt, that the Chinese
traveller alludes to the Kastek pass. Compare Notes on Chin. Med, Trav,
p. 74.
• • » With respect to Tolas, see note 69.
• • » By east here, western Asia, ». e. the Orient in our sense is meant
» • • Of the greater part of these names I can make nothing. They may
partly refer to obscure places not mentioned by other mediaeval authors.
Haithon left for a while the direct road leading from Talas through Sairam
to Samarcand, and went in a north-westerly direction to meet Sartakh.
Among the cities he passed through, Smghakh is noticed also by Rashid-
eddin. When Chinffhiz' host had reached Otrar, it was divided into four
corps. One under the command of Djuchi wds sent along the border of the
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 301
From Dizak they reached Semergend in thirty clays.3«*!N"ext
they came to Sariphiich, Kerman and -BoA^ra;*®'* reached the
great river DJehun (Amu^aria) ; crossed it and then proceeded to
Mermen, SerakJis and Thm;^^'^ the last place is on the border of
Khorassan, called also Raughadan, After that they entered Mo-
2a?*<ieran, 3 ®«passed through Best an and the country of Eraz,
situated at the frontier of the Mulhet, and then came to Thamghain
and the great city of Hrei, ^ « '
Sihon downward, and the first city captured by the Mongols on this way was
Signac (see above, 49) . After this Uzkend and Barkhalighkend were taken.
The latter, as has been pointed out on a previous page, is the same as the
Ba-r-chH-li-han of the map, the /V S Jl^ Ba-r-djen of the YiUin shi, the
Barchin of Carpini, and the PharUhin of Haithon (see above, 163 and note 91).
The mountain Kharchuk, where the Thoros begins, is the mountain chain
stretching in a north-western direction between the river Talas and the Sir-
daiia, and named KarcUau on modern maps. The diarist of Haithon's journey
seems to comprise in the name Thoros, the Alatau, Alexander's chain, and the
Karatau. The great city Savran in the itinerary has been identified by
Klaproth with a place of a similar name situated on the Sir-daria; but Savran
on modem maps is located in the vicinity of the ruins of Otrar, whilst our
itinerary puts three stations between Savran and Otrar. I ^ould rather
think that the great city Savran of Haithon is the same as Sairam (162), of
which Rashid-eddin also says, that it is a very large city. Supposing I am
right, then the diarist of the ancient itinerary would intimate, that Otrar was
situated on the way from Sairam to Samarcand. It is worthy of notice, that
our map also places Otrar between Sairam and Samarcand. On modem maps
vre find the ruins of ancient Otrar marked north-west of Sairam, near the city
of Turkistan. I am not aware whether the position of ancient Otrar indeed
has been ascertained. In the books at my disposal, I find nothing with respect
to modem researches concerning the ruins of this city. Zumukh of Haithon
is the same as Zemuk of the Persian authors (D'Ohsson, tom. i, p. 227).
When Ghinghiz proceeded from Otrar to Bokhara, Zerauk was the first place
he attacked. Dtzak in the ancient itinerary is the Djizdk of modem maps,
situated north-east of Samarcand.
■ • ■ There is a mistake again in the figure, for the distance between Dizak
and Samarcand is only eighty English mOes.
»•* With respect to Sariphuch I may observe, that Mr. Khanikoff, in his
itinerary from Samarcand to Bokhara ( * 'Description of the Khanate of Bokhara, "
p. 98), mentions a place ShahH khatyn between Samarcand and KermirU^ the
tatter being identical with the Kerman of Haithon. The same place is spoken
of in the Liao shi, under the name o^ jj^ 52, fS KH-r-man (see above, 26).
■•* Mermen is intended, it seems, for Meru Shahjan (see above, 174).
Serakha is mentioned by Rashid (172). On modem maps it is found
about forty-six English miles north-east of Meshed. Conceraing Thus,
see 147.
» • • This is still the name of a Persian province, on the southem shore of
the Caspian sea.
• • ' Bestan or Bistarriy as Rashid writes it, is still the name of a city on
the route from Meshed to Teheran. It is situated north-east of Damegan
(see above, 177), which is the Thamghain of Haithon. The name Eraz is
probably a mistake. Haithon really passed through the country of Gumiiss,
of which Damegan was the capital Mulhet denotes the Mulahida, Ismaelians
Digitized by
Google
302 NOTICES OF THE MEDL£VAli GEOORAPHT AND
Further on, the itinerary mentions Khezovin (Kasvin; — 185),
AvakJir (Abhar, 189), Zanghian (Zendjan, 191), and Mmna; from
which place they reached Tawej in twelve days. * ® «
Eight months after quitting the court of Mangu khan, Haithon
arrived at the frontier of Armenia, in July, 1255.
IL THE PEREGRINATIONS OF TE-Lit HI-LIANG
IN CENTRAL ASIA, A. D. 1260— 2162.
Translated from his hiography in the Ytian slii, chap, clxxx.
HR M^ 1^ ^ Ye-lii Hi-liang was the great-grandson of Te4u
CJi*U'ts'ai (Chinghiz khan's and Ogotai's minister ; — see Notes on
Chin, Med, Trav. p. 108). The name of Hi-liang's father was
^ Chu, Hi-liang was bom near ^ ^ Ho-lin (Karakorum).
Father and son were both distinguished scholars, and held offices
under Siian-tsung (Mangu khan). In the year 1258, when the em-
peror encamped among the mountains >?; Jj lU -^'^P^^ «^»,***
Hi-liang was with him ; and when Mangu subsequently directed
his host southward, Hi-liang and his father accompanied him.
or Assassins (see above, 183, 184). ffra is the same as ancient Bayi, of which,
the ruins may be seen about six English miles south of Teheran.
■ • • The city of Miana, famed for itspoisonoos bugs (argas persicus), is
only fifty English miles distant from Tavr^ or Tebnz, the capital of Azer-
baidjan. The figures in the distances given in Haithon's itinerary are all
exaggerated, or perhaps Haithon travelled very slowly.
*•• The mountain Liu-pan shan has still the same name. On modern
Chinese maps it is marked in the department of PHng-liang in Ransu, south
of the city of Kvr-yilan chm. According to the Chinese annals T^uftg kien
hang mu, Chinghiz died near this mountain, in 1227, after having subdued
the Tangut empire. The YUan ski however, implies that he died in northern
Mongolia. We read there in the Annals, under the year 1227, that '* in the
5th intercalary month the emperor moved to the mountain Liu-pan ^lan in
order to avoid' the heat of the summer. In the 6th month, the empire of the
3[ Hia (Tangut) submitted. Chinghiz rested on the river If JJ^ Si-kiang,
in the district of }|f ^ Ts'ing-shui (in Kansu; it has still the same name).
In antumn, in the 7th month, on the day ^ ^ jen-im, the emperor fell
ill, and eight days later died in his 'palace,* R^ ^ ^ ha-lao-t% on
the river ]^ ^ Sa-lV* The river Sa-li is repeatedly mentioned in th»
YiUkn shit viz. — in' the first chapter, in connection with the first military
doings of Chinghiz. Rashid reports p'Ohsson, tom i, p. 68) that Chinghiz,
in 1199, retired to his residence Sari kihar. The Yiian ch^ao pi ski (Palla-
dius' translation, p. 81) writes the same name Scuiri kchcr. Keher in modem
Mongol means "plain." On the ancient map of Mongolia found in the Yiian
ski lei pien (see above, 10), jft J| '^ 5i ^^'^^ A;'ie-r is marked south of the
river ^ m Wa-nan (the Onon of our maps), and close to Sa-li k*ie-r we
read the characters JQ iglJSt jft* *• ^' "here was the original abode of the
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 303
In the year 1259, the emperor died in |g 8hUf*^° when Hi-liang
-with the heavy baggage (of the army) proceeded northward to the
province of ShemL In the next year, 1260, Shi-tm (Kubilai)
-was elected emperor, when ^ S. ^ W '4-Zi-62^-A:o *» ^ revolted
(against his brother). Kubilai sent to ^ ^ j|^ Hurirditrhai,* ^ *
to require him to appear. Chu (the father of Hi-liang) tried
to persuade him and the other officers ;' but Hun-du-hai refused.
Chu thereupon left his wife and his sons, and made haste to Kubilai
to offer his service. Hun-du-hai then became enraged and sent a
hundred horsemen in pursuit, but they could not catch him. Hun-
du-hai then arrested Hi-liang, his mother and his son, and forced
them to accompany him. They started from |2 ^ Ling-wu,^^*
passed through j|| ^ M Ting-gi-li^^^sjid "g ;g Si-liang*^^
and arrived at -y* ;^ Kan-chou, » *> »
Mongols.*' Thus it seems the above-translated passage in the YOan ski
intimates that Chinghiz died in Mongolia, and not at the Liu-pan shan as is
generally believed. The YUan ch^ao pi shi (Palladius' translation, p. 162)
and the TsHn ch&ng lu (Palladius* translation, p. 195) both agree in stating,
that after having subdued the Tangut empire, Chinghiz returned home and
then died. CoL Yule in his M. Polo (vol. i, p. 216) states, that Rashid-eddin
calls the place of Chinghiz* death Leung-Shan, which appears to be intended
for Liu-pan shan. It is strange that D'Ohsson does not mention this state-
ment of the Persian historian. In 1258, when Mangu khan waged war with
the Sung, and commanded his host in person, he had for a time established
his head-quarters among the mountains of Liu-pan shan ( Yikm shi, sub anno J,
and thenproceeded to Sze-ch'uan, where he died.
*"<> Sku is the ancient name for what is now called the province of
Sze-ch*uan. There are some discrepancies in the reports of the chroniclers
respecting the death of Mangu khan. The Chinese annals T*ung Hen kang mu
records, that he died in the 7th month of 1259, before the walls of ^ J^
Mo-chau, which city had been besieged without success for several months
(Ho-chou, a city in Sze-ch*uan still bears the same name; — 30° 8' N. lat.).
The YUan shi gives the 13th of the 7th month as the date of Mangu's death,
and states that he died after an illness of several weeks, near the hill ^ ^ |I|
Tiao-yil shan. This name is not found on modem Chinese maps; but it
appears from the YUan shi, that this hill or mountain was in the vicinity of
Ho-chou. M. Polo (vol. i, p. 216) makes Mangu die by an arrow shot.
Haithon says, that he was drowned.
••' The Persian authors call him -<4ri^-6w^a. He was the youngest brother
of Mangu and Kubilai; and when Man^ departed for China, Ank-buca was
intrusted with the regency. He had his residence in Rarakorum, and after
31angu's death and the election of Eubilfu, laid claim to the supreme khanship.
» • • After the death of Mangu khan, Kondukai was left at the head of the
Mongol troops in Shensi. He embrac^ theniause of Arik-buga (D'Ohsson,
torn, ii, p. 846).
»•• An ancient city situated near the present Ling-chou, south-east of
King-hia fa in Kansu.
»•* The present Mng-hia chung-wei 37** 40' N. lat.
» • * Now Liang -chou fu.
" • " The present Kan-chou fu.
Digitized by
Google
304 NOTICES OP THE MEDIJJVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
Meanwhile If^ ^ ij^ % A-lan-da-r, the commander-in-chief
of A-li-bu-ko's troops, marched out from Ho-lin (Karakorum)
to effect his junction with Hun-du-hai, and arrived at the
mountain ^ jfc |ll Ten<hi shan. When he saw Hi-liang, he
inquired about his father. Hi-liang, answered, that he knew
nothing about him, and that if he could have known where he
was fleeing to, he would have been with him. Some while after,
they met the imperial army (of Kubilgui), and A-lan-da-r and Hun-
du-hai were both defeated and killed. The remains of their troops
went to the north, where they rallied under the command of
^ Wi^ ^ ^^"^^ ^hua. * *> ' Hi-liang, succeeded in escaping, and
hid himself in the ^tp pg ^Aa-^'o,' ^^north of Kanrchou, and east of
^ 5f|if Heirshui. Ha-la bu-hua passed there with his army, without
detecting Hi-liang ; but some time after, when some straggling
soldiers arrived, looking for horses, an old woman betrayed his
retreat, and he was then arrested and brought to Jif j^ Su-chou, to
the commander-in-chief Ha-la bu-hua was related to ffi-liang*s
father; they had served together in the last campaign in Shu
(Szech'uan) ; and it had once happened, that Ha-la bu-hua fell ill,
when Ghu sent him a physician and supplied him with meat and
wine. In grateful remembrance of these things, Ha-la bu-bua
released Hi-liang, saying : — " Your father did me friendly service,
I am happy to repay it now in granting you your freedom."
Hi-liang then proceeded to the northern river of ^ |^ Sha-
ehou.^^^Rewaa obliged to travel on foot with his brothers; and
they carried their own baggage, without eating cooked food for many
days. Being then winter time, they had to walk through the snow.
After crossing the 5^ [J] T'ien shan (Celestial mountains) Hi-liang
arrived ^^ ^ ^ ^ ^ J^ Pei-Hng iurhufu.*^^
In 1261 they arrived at the city 0^ g /V fi Djang-borli,^^^
In summer they crossed the river j^ J^ M lfa-7ia-«ze,*o*and
» • » The Kardbuka of Rashid.
» • • The literal meaning of sha4*o is ** sandy downs." This is the name
applied by the Chinese to nie sandy part of the great Mongolian desert
• • • Sfia-chou in western Kansu (see above, 90). The Chinese text has
& iW •It /'I Sha-chou pei-chtuin, " the northern river of Sha-chou." But
perhaps Pd-chuan is the name of a place.
*»o The same as Bisfibalik, or the present Urumtsi. See above, 109.
Hi-liang went, it seems, from Sha-chou to Pei-t*ing by the common ronte,
leading through the desert, and then passing through Kamul, Earakhodjo, etc
♦o» Ljarnhalik, mentioned in Haithou's itinerary, and marked on the
ancient map (114).
*o« Maimss is still the name of a city in Dsungaria. It lies on the great
road from Urumtsi to Kuldja, on the river of the same name.
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OP CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 305
finally reached ^ j^ £ Ye-mi-H.'^^^This city was the capital of
the apanage given to Ting-tsung (Kuynk khan) when he was
heir-apparent. ^'^ '•At that time the younger sister of the sixth
empress was queen regent (in that country). '•o* She and the prince
5(^ ^ Ho-hu*^^vfQTe desirous of presenting themselves to the
emperor (Kubilai). Hi-liang*s mother, who was well aware of their
situation, was desirous that her son should see the queen regent,
hut it was not possible. In winter of the same year Hi-liang
proceeded to the country of ^ ^ Huo-bu, ** o '
In 1262 the •)(; jg; 2 Torming wang, Ting-tsung's (Kuyuk's)
youngest son,***® who commiserated Hi-liang in his misfortunes, in
that he was unable to return home, made him a present of silk
stuffe and a saddled horse. Hi-liang accompanied the prince to
the country of ^^ ^ ^ Hu-dji-r, *°^
At that time it happened that the prince P9 i^ i^ A-lu-hu* ^ o
gave orders to kill the officer appointed by A-li-bu-ko, and was
desirous of submitting to the emperor (Kubilai). Hi-liang joined
the two princes A-lu-hu and Ta-ming wang, who returned to
* o« The oity of Emil or Imil, See above, 123.
reports also that Imil was Kuyuk's apauage.
* ° * It seems to me that Organa is here meant, the widow of Kara Hulagu,
grandson of Chagatai. After the death of her husband, she was, according to
the Persian historians, for eight years (1262 — 1260) regent of the middle
empire and resided in AlmaUk. She was dethroned by Arik-buga, who set
upon the throne of Chagatai, another of his grandsons named Algu, Algu
subsequently married Organa.
*«• Ho-huvrB3 the third and youngest son of Kuyuk khan (Yiianshi,
chap, cvii, genealogical table).
♦ " ' This country belonged also to the apanages of Kuyuk's and Ogotai's
descendants. In the YUan shi, beginning of chap, ii, it is stated, that after
Chinghiz died, Ogotai came from the country ]^of ^ jfi ffo-bo to attend the
funeral
* 0 • Ta-ming wang— " prince of Ta-ming. " The latter is the name of a
department in the province of ChilL According to the Annals of the YUan
sht, sub anno 1236, Ta-mina was given as an apanage to Ku-yuk. It seems,
that the afore-mentioned pnnce Ho-hu and Ta-ming vxing are identical.
*«• In the biography of Subutai (see above, 60) a similar name of a place
or country is mentioned. It is stated there that Subutai, after having finished
the campaign in the west, went home by the way of Ye-mi-li (Imil) and
^ ^ Ho-dji. There is a place Boro hudjir marked on the Russian maps
of central Asia, on the road from Kuldja to Kopal; but it may be questioned
whether this name occurs so earlv.
♦ >^ Rasliid-eddin tells us (D Ohsson, tom. ii, p. 362) that Algu (see note
405), who at first was allied to Arik-buga, after having heard of the defeat of
the latter, declared himself for Kubilai khan, and ordered the three commis-
saries left by Arik-buga in Algu's states, to be put to death. Arik-buga then
marched against Algu.
Digitized by
Google
306 NOTICES OP THE MEDUIVAL GEOGRAPHY AND
Ye-mi-li. The Ta-ining wang offered to Hi-liang a present of
pendants, consisting of two pearls as large as hazel-nuts and worth
a thousand liangj wishing that he might wear them in his ears.
But Hi-liang declined to receive the present, saying, that he dared
not injure the body received from his father and mother, and that
besides this he had no merits. The prince then unfastened his
own girdle richly adorned with gold, and gave it to ffi-liang,
saying : — " I hope this present will not injure your body."
In the 5th month (1262) they met the army of A-li-bu-ko and
\vere forced to retreat westward for fifteen himdred IL They
reached the country of ^ ^ j|[ £ Btirlie sa-li,* ^ 'and in the 6th
month the cbuntry of ^ JL J^ Huan-dja-sun, They passed through
the city of ^ ^J Bvrla,^ ^*Q.nd proceeding westward for six
hundred Zi, arrived at the mountain HJ^ ^ H ^ j[lj Cfh*e-^h*e4i
tse-la, '^^^ThQ queen regent and the heavy baggage were left
behind. Hi-liang's mother and brothers also remained there.
Hi-liang departed alone on horseback, and after riding more than
two hundred li, reached the city of [fj ;j|^ ^ Ch*u-bu-r, and a
hundred U further on arrived at the city of ;^ g ]g Ye-li-
ft'2ew,'»i* where he met the host of Ha-la-bu-hua (Arik-buga*8
general ; — see above.) He then again joined the two princes, who
had rallied their forces, and returned to the city of Bu-la, where
a battle was fought with Ha-la-bu-hua, who was defeated and lost
his life. His head was then packed up and sent by a courier to
the emperor (Kubilai). -• ^ *
In the 11th month they went to the country of ^ Jj]C jg
Yiirisze'Tcuan (Uzkendl ), and in the year 1263, reached 1^
P^ ^ K'o-sliirha-li (Kashgar;— 130). In the 4th month they
* * ' On this name and the next I can throw no light; but it may be noticed
that the name Sari occurs frequently on modem maps of the regions here
spoken of, e. g, Gurbcm Sari, Sari BiUaJc, etc.
* » ■ The city of Pulad, situated as has been proved above (122), near lake
Sairam. It is the Pulad of Haithon.
* * ■ I know nothing about this mountain.
*** Perhaps Varkand 18 meant; but the indications in Hi-liang's itinerary
are so vague that it is quite impossible to venture any identification of the
places last mentioned.
* » * This statement about the battle at Bit-la corresponds in a general way
with Rashid's record (D'Ohsson, torn, ii, p. 853). The Persian historian
reports, that Karabuka, who commanded the avant-guard of Arik-buga, met
the troops of the prince Alffu, near the city of Pulad and the lake Sut (the
Sutkul of Haithon,— the lake Sairam). A battle was fought there and Kara-
buka was defeated and killed. Subsequentlv however Algu was attacked and
defeated by Assutai, who had arrived at the nead of Arik- buga's forces. Alga
was forced to abandon his apanase and retreat to Khotan and Kashgar with
his right flank, and finally with&ew towards Sarnarcand,
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF CENTRAL AND WESTERN ASIA. 307
were again attacked by the host of Ha-la-bu-hua, near the citj of
fjfi /^^ Hun-horsheng. At that time the mother of Hi-liang was
still with the queen r^ent, who spent the summer in the
mountains of |!j| "H /V ^ A4^i-har8heng,^^^
Meanwhile Chu (the lather of Hi-liang) had put the emperor
(Kubilai) in mind of his son's being still in the countries of the
north-western frontier ; whereupon the emperor sent letters to the
two princes, ordering them to dispatch Hi-liang as a courier. In the
6th month, the latter passed through the city of ^ j^b ^'«*-*^>* * ^
reached ^ Hfi] jK M Ha-la-hMO-djo*^^aiLd ^ j^ I-cJiou,*^^
crossed the ^ g ta-mo (great desert), and in the 8th month
presented himself to the emperor in J^ ^ Shang-iu, * « ®and reported
on the state of things at the frontier etc.
Probably Atapcuha is meant. See above, 132.
Probably Kucha, See 126.
Kardkhodjo. See 111.
Kamul. See 91.
Shang-tu, the summer residence of £ubilu, in southern Mongolia.
-^^o^o-^
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
ARTICLE V.
♦
RETROSPECT OF EVENTS IN CHINA, FOR THE YEAR 1875.
— : — »
By ARCHIBALD J. LITTLE, r.K.o.s.
THE year just past has been marked by two events of great
importance, in so far as this part of the world is concerned :
the murder of Augustus Raymond Margary, assistant in H. B. M/s
Considar service, and the death of the Emperor known by
the style of T*ung-chi. Both events created great excitement at
the time and promised momentous changes in the foreign relations
of the empire; but in the one case a mission of enquiry has staved
off the impending trouble, and in the other case the succession to
the throne has been peacefully transferred to the infant under
whose reign of Kwang-su we are now living.
The news of the death of Mr. ^fargary reached us on the fifth of
April by the mail steamer from India, but the news was known to
the Chinese in Peking some ten days earlier. The sad event occur-
red on the 21st February at a place called MauAvyne, a walled
•village in the Sanda valley in the *' Shan " territory, called by the
Chinese, the land of the Pa i (/^ |^) or " eight barbarian " tribes.
The attack is said to have taken place in the "Khyong " a sort of
temple and "guest-house" which exists in all these towns. ^ The
Shans are feudatory to the Chinese. This city is often confounded
"with Momein in the Chinese jurisdiction of Teng yueh chow in
Yunnan: the proper name for which is Teng-yueh-ting (]g| jg |g)
a town registered in the " Tsin-shen " or Chinese Civil List, as a
residence of a " Ting " magistrate, under the prefecture of Yung
ch'ang foo (^ ^ jj^). Mr. Margary had, after a long and adventurous
journey, already passed through both cities on his way westward ;
and had joined Colonel Browne, who had been appointed leader
of the proposed expedition through the western provinces of
China in Bhamo. It was on his return journey while prospecting
in advance of the party that he was fallen upon and killed; report
> Vide ** Memorial " from the Tsungli Yamin, 28th August 1876. ** The
British Interpreter Margary aud his party were proceeding from Bumiah into
Yunnan, when, at a town fifty It southwest from the seat of government at
the Shan principality of Sanda, subject to the prefecture of Yung-chang they
wore attacked by troops iu the service of the government and [Mr. Margary
was] murdered," &c.
Digitized by
Google'
310 RETROSPECT OF EVENTS IN CHINA.
says under the direction of the high Chinese officials of Yunnan
without whose connivance the Shaus, a semi-civilised race would not
have ventured such an act : whether truly or not the investigations
of the commission now on its way thither, will ere long inform us.
The horror and disgust which this cold blooded crime inspired in
the breasts of poor Margary's fellow-countrymen, and indeed of all
foreigners throughout China, led people to look for war as the only
means of duly avenging the murder on the native officials who
were supposed to be its instigators, and on the literati class gene-
rally who are believed to Approve it. As time wore on, however,
these feelings calmed down and the complicity of the mandarins
was no longer felt to be an absolute certainty. Meanwhile the
joint commission was determined upon by our minister at Peking ;
and it was hoped and believed that the real truth would be ferreted
out, and the guilty brought to punishment. This commission was
composed, on the British side, of the Honourable T. G. Grosvenor,
second secretary of H. M. Legation at Peking and Mr. Baber, con-
sular interpreter; together with Mr. Davenport, the then vice-consul
at Shanghai, attached as a sort of legal assessor and accompanied by
Sung Pao hwa : on the Chinese side, of Li Han chang, governor^
general of the two Hu. They were preceded by Liu* and assisted by
Ch6n, late judge of the Shanghai Mixed Court ; altogether a body
so constituted as to ensure a fair hearing and a thorough investigar
tion. This party started on the fifth of October from Hankow,
reached Shasi on the 25th November, Ichang on the 1st December
and Kwei chow fu on the 13th of that month. Li Han chang and
his colleagues arrived in Yunnan fu on the 13th November and
immediately sent a report to the Peking government; who published
an edict on the 9th day of December last, degrading the officials
concerned in the outrage, preparatory to their formal trial
Six months thus elapsed from the time the news of the murder
was received to the final despatch of the commission to adjudicate
upon it The interval was filled with negotiations between the
British government, represented by Mr. Wade, on the one part; and
the Poking authorities, who deputed Li Hung chang, viceroy of
Chihli as their plenipotentiary, on the other part. The agreement
was not arrived at without enormous difficulty ; and the greatest
credit is due to Mr. Wade for his patience and pertinacity in
bringing the negotiations to a successful issue, without having
recourse to that force, which would have been the resource of a less
able diplomatist. Peoplo at the time, especially his fellow-
• Liu YS-chao, Governor-General of Yunnan and Kweichow had gone to
his native place in Hunan. He was now ordered to return and "cooperate
with the Governor (Ts'en yil-yin^) in selecting officials of intelligence and
ability to deal with the matter as justice requires."
Digitized by
Google
RETROSPECT OF EVENTS IN CHINA. 311
countrymen here in China, annoyed at the long delay in exacting
retribution, hardly gave Mr. Wade that full credit for his action
in the matter which time is beginning to award him ; and which
his government has deservedly acknowledged with a K.C.B.
Mr. Wade, now Sir Thomas, had an extremely difficult task to
fulfil; and a slight sketch of the negotiations, as far as known,
will hardly be out of place ; as showing the system pursued, and
at the same time the great difficulty of obtaining redress from the
Chinese government in dealing with foreign affairs.
News of the outrage reached Peking at the end of March;
and H. B. M/s minister at once demanded the despatch of a
high Chinese commission to investigate the crime on the spot, and
bring the guilty parties, whatever their position, to punishment :
at the same time insisting that no one should be sentenced until a
commission of foreigners, appointed by himself, should have had
the opportunity of investigating the evidence and assuring them-
selves of the real guilt of the accused. The Chinese were long in
yielding a general compliance to this demand ; until a threat of
hauling down his flag induced them to give way, and to ap-
point Li Han cliang, viceroy of the two Hu and brother of
Li Hung chang as special commissioner. Meanwhile a memorial
was received at Pekuig from the governor of Yunnan, in which
the attack upon Margary was attributed to a popular outbreak,
and that the only blame due to the officials was an inability to
foresee the disturbance, or quell it in time. On the 19th June
the first notification on the subject appeared in the Peking Gazette;
viz. the appointment of Li Han chang to proceed to Yunnan
"to enquire into and settle a certain affair which had occurred
in that province," no notice of foreigners or foreign troubles
having been made. To this apparent disposition of the Chinese
authorities to gloss over the matter, and let it seem to their own
people one of comparative insignificance, must be attributed the hitch
which about this time occurred ; and which led to a renewal of
negotiations and the postponement of the departure of the com-
mission. At the same time too, the strongest orders appear to have
been received from the home government by Sir Thomas Wade
ordering a firm stand to be made for all the points demanded; viz.
a full investigation, degradation and punishment of the guilty
however high-placed; acknowledgment of the status of British
subjects, and their right to travel in the country; the publication of
these facts in the Government Official Gazette; and the establishment
of direct intercourse with the Heads of Departments in Peking, in
lieu of being limited to the Tsung-li yam^n or department of Foreign
Affairs as heretofore. Sir Thomas Wade spent the early summer
in Shanghai, presumably in order to remain in telegraphic com-
Digitized by
Google
312 RETROSPECT OP EVENTS IN CHINA.
munication with his goyermnent, while these negotiations were
pending; and^ it is said, to arrange with the Admiral of th^ British
fleet in these wi&ters in the event of the situation demanding
idterior measures. Colonel Browne who was in command of the
escort which was attacked by the Chinese militia on the frontier of
Yunnan was also present here. In August Sir Thomas, armed with
full powers, returned to the north, and in Tientsin met Li Hung
chang, who had been appointed as plenipotentiary on the Chinese
side. Lengthened negotiation ensued, and war, which at one time
was confidently expected, was prevented, it is reported, by Li's
firmness in pressing on his own government the true state of afiGurs.
For there is little doubt that in August last the Empress and her
entourage were eager to fight, and if possible, oust the barbarian
altogether ; for which purpose they believed the Chinese army to
be now, both in equipment and numbers, fitted. Prince Ch'un, the
father of the boy emperor, is described as a rash man and fanatical
barbarian-hater; and to his influence is attributed the qualification
of Li's powers to the extent of not allowing him to concede the
arraignment of Liu Yoh-chao the governor-general of Yunnan.
This restriction was only made known apparently at the last
moment, and our minister then retired from Tientsin to Chefoo
in a gun-boat, threatening war. As the Chinese know that
Sir Thomas Wade is not a man to utter empty threats, Li
hereupon determined to apply once more to Peking; knowing
full well that the Chiaese army was in no position to face a
foreign foe. He succeeded in impressing his views upon the
Empresses; and upon Sir Thomas Wade's returning to Tientsin with
Admiral Ryder, he met a messenger from Li conceding the point.
Thus, as ever, the Chinese, finding the foreigner to be in earnest,
gave way; and thus a second time has Sir Thomas by his tact and
firmness saved this unwieldy empire from plunging into war, and
probable self destruction. Such we believe to have been the main
steps in the negotiations, the details of which we must await the
publication of a blue book to confirm.
On the 28th September an edict appeared in the Peking Gazette
conceding intercourse with the Great Departments of State; and on
the 10th October appeared another ordering action to be taken by
Li Han chang in the matter of the murder of Margary ; declaring
the right of foreigners to travel in the interior, and requiring the
ofiicials to take cognizance of the provisions of the treaty in this
regard. Further in the Grazette of the 9th December, the failure
of the prefect of Yunnan-foo to control his lawless subjects, and the
neglect of the brigadier commanding the district to tdke cognizance
of the murder of Margary and the attack on Colonel Browne's
escort, and to arrest those concerned in it, is admitted, and both
Digitized by
Google
RETROSPECT OP EVENTS IN CHINA. 313
officials (Wu K*i Hang and Tsiang Tsung han) are temporarily
degraded from their posts, Avith a view to their examination. Here
the matter now stands. It remains to be seen whether the Chi-
nese hope seriously to palm off upon the British minister a tale
which requires him to believe the officials were ignorant and quies-
cent, and that such events as a spontaneous assembly of the militia
could have taken place. It may be that the British government,
anxious not to press the reigning dynasty too hard, may be satisfied
with the degradation of the officials and the execution of the im-
mediate murderers of Margary, if these can be discovered; and wink
at the subterfuges of the Peking government to conceal their dis-
honour. Such seems to be the present home policy; but we believe
that as in Turkey, the support given to an effete, corrupt and
obsolete system, is a mistake, and that it would be better to let
both governments collapse on the chance of something better
arising to take their places ; as, without external props, they would
inevitably do from their own rottenness.
The accession of the Emperor, whose style or Kwo-hao is
Kwang-sii (3J5 ^), was announced in the Peking Gazette of 16th
January ; and we learn from the North-Cliina Herald, to which
able periodical, and notably to the translations of the Peking
Gazettes regularly published therein, we are indebted for many of
the facts of this Ketrospect, that this name was selected from
a sentence occurring in a state paper of the Sung dynasty,
entitled " Memorial requesting the bestowal of a title of honour/'
The sentence is as follows : — 31^ ^ £ ^ Kwang fuh-p'ei sii i, e,
"gloriously renew the dynastic continuation," so that Kwang-sii
may be freely rendered as " Glorious succession." The boy's own
name is Tsai t*ien (J|| }«p5), and he is a cousin of the late emperor,
styledT'ung-chi (|^ 3&) or "Law and order," who had commenced
his reign in August 1861. He is the ninth of the line of the
T*sing or Manchu dynasty, inaugurated in the year 1644 by the
Tartar conqueror, Shun-che.
The late emperor, T*ung-che, was bom on the 27th April 1856,
his death thiis occurring in his 19th year. The death of his father
Hien-feng (" Plenty ") which took place at Jehol on the 17th August
1 861, after his flight from Peking in the autumn of the previous year,
when the allied forces menaced the capital, left the guardianship
of the young heir apparent a prize to be disputed for by the powers
at court. The dispute which was naturally to be expected in an
Oriental palace took place. The princes Su-chun, Ts'ai-yuen and
Twan-hwa, members of the Blood Koyal, strongly opposed to the
peace policy of which prince Kung was the foremost representative,
having proclaimed the emperor, endeavoured to seize the reins of
Digitized by
Google
314 RETROSPECT OP EVENTS IN CHINA.
government and form a regency in which their own party should
have unlimited sway. The Empress Dowager (" Mother of the
State "), and the mother of the sovereign, were admitted to the
Council of the Regency, nominally as guardians of the boy emperor.
Prince Kung was excluded, and the empresses, being dissatisfied
with Su-shun*s conduct, arranged a coup d'etat with the former
prince. The three conspiring princes were arrested, tried and con-
demned to be cut to pieces : this sentence was commuted to the
decapitation of Su-shun, and the self-strangulation of the other two.
The young emperor ascended the throne, nominally at the com-
mencement of the year 1862, which is called the first of T*ung-che,
(the year in which one emperor dies continues to be called by his
style), the administration of the government devolving ttpon the
Empresses Dowager as Eegents, with his uncle Prince Kung as
chief adviser. On the 16th October 1872, he was married; and on
the 23rd February following he assumed the reins of government.
We know little of the character or capacity of the deceased emperor ;
but there are grounds for believing that he inherited some of the
energy which distinguished the earlier monarchs of the dynasty.
Opportunity of the crisis produced by his death was taken to make
Li Hung chang, a Chinese (native of Ngan-hui) senior of the Ta bio
aze or Grand Secretaries of State, a precedence hitherto assigned
to a Manchu. Speculations have been rife as to the likelihood of
this powerful viceroy overturning the Manchus and establishing a
native dynasty in his own person ; but all we can learn goes to
show that no such disloyalty is felt either by Li or any other of
the high Chinese officials ; and that the Manchu dynasty are no
more regarded as intruders than is the German family that now
sits on the throne of England. In both instances as long as the
government is carried on in accordance with the ancient principles
of constitutionalism on the one side, and of a democratic autocracy
on the other, no opposition is likely or even conceivable. No : the
danger to the Manchu dynasty is from without.
On the morning following the death of T*ung-chi, which took
place on the 12th January, it was reported in Peking that a grand
child of his eldest uncle, the Prince of Tun had, in the absence of
a direct heir, been selected for the succession; but later in the day
it became known that the two Empresses (i. e, the Empress Dowager
and Empress Mother of T'ung-chi) had selected the only son of
the seventh prince, the Prince of Ch'un. This child, who was
bom in 1871 and is thus five years old, was designated as a
successor to the throne in a decree of the Empresses, sanctioned, it
was said, in a valedictory manifesto of the departed sovereign. The
Empress Mother and the Princess of Ch'un are sisters, and are said
to be daughters of a Manchu functionary, formerly in office as
Digitized by
Google
RBTROSPEGT OF EVENTS IN CHINA. 315
Tao-tai of the Kwei-sui district in Shansi, named Cheng-lin ^ J||.
The result shews that the empresses have known how to maintain
and exalt the position gained by their coup d*4tat in 1861, when
they seized the reins of power after the death of Hien-feng : and we
cannot but admire the vigour, and determination with which they
appear to dominate the rival parties, and bend princes and ministers
to their wilL We believe that, in truth, the Empresses Eegent are
now carrying on personal government in a way hardly credited in
Europe. Placing themselves behind a curtain they receive the
numerous officials daily going up from all parts of the vast empire
to Peking for audience, and we are told that the Empress Mother
particularly shews no little discernment in judging of the character
of the officials brought before her, and in selecting them for appro-
priate posts.
The past year has witnessed the evacuation of Formosa by the
Japanese troops, who have been replaced by large bodies of Chinese
sent across to subdue the natives. Very little has been done
beyond organising the coast districts already in Chinese possession
and extending new roads. Of the actual operations of the troops
little is known with certainty, but the reports received state that
in their encounters with the aborigines they were regularly repulsed
as soon as they left the settled districts, notwithstanding that the
men were well armed with foreign rifles and equipped for the field
as no other Chinese force has yet been. At the recommendation
of Shen Pao chen, the Imperial commissioner, some wise edicts
encouraging the settlement of the country were issued, and the
Futai of Fokien was ordered to reside in the island. The show of
pacification over, the majority of the Chinese troops were with-
drawn and passed through Shanghai during the summer on the
way back to the districts north of the Yang-tsze, from which they
had been drawn, and disbanded. To cover the expenses of this
expedition and of that in the north-west against Kashgar, two
small loans, secured on the Customs' revenues, were privately
negotiated, one of two million taels with the Oriental Bank, and one
of one million taels with the British firm of Jardine, Matheson & Co.
The rate of interest upon these loans is ten per cent per annum, being
an increase upon the rate at which the first loan was borrowed in
the previous year through the medium of the Hongkong and
Shanghai Banking Corporation — £627,615 at eight per cent.
Turkistan has been another source of anxiety and expenditure
to China during the past twelve months. Not content with quelling
the rebellion in Shensi and Kansuh, the Peking government, it is
said, much against the advice of the high officials outside the
cabidet, desired to reduce the Mohammedan tribes beyond the wall ;
and to reconquer, the revolted provinces of Turkistan which have
Digitized by
Google
316 RETROSPECT OF EVENTS IN CHINA-
been welded into a kingdom by Yacoob khan. These further
efforts have been, however, unsuccessful: indeed it is reported
that Tso Ts'ung fang's army of 100,000 men has been utterly
destroyed, all but the rear guard, which had not advanced fiar
beyond the wall, and with which was the general himself! It
has been obvious from the commencement that China was in
no condition to attempt the reduction of Kashgar ; and the enter-
prise has only added to the many other heavy embarrassments of
the country.
The interests of the foreigners settled in the country have con-
tinued to retrograde, and although the Chinese may have no pro-
meditated policy of starving us out, they appear to be slowly but
surely doing so. The establishment of a subsidiary line of coast
steamers in the shape of the China Merchants* Steam Navigation
Company has proved a formidable blow to foreign shipping. In
this as in other instances the Chinese government has shewn itself
by no means unwilling to avail of foreign arts, but with the hope of
using them to keep foreigners at a distance. So of the Woosung
railway, built to connect Shanghai with its port of Woosung, ten
miles distant The Chinese government possibly does not object to
railways in themselves, but solely as a weapon in foreign hands. It
is willing to buy and work the road itself, but not to permit foreign-
ers to introduce the thin end of the wedge, if it can prevent it.
Foreign machinery has been introduced to work the Keelung
(Formosa) coal-mines, but no foreign company is allowed to own
or work them. In the lower walks of trade the superior economy
of the natives is fast ousting foreigners from groimd once their own,
such as storekeeping, printing, carpentering and blacksmith work;
whereby the number of foreigners able to make a living in China
is daily diminishing. This is but natural and hardly regrettable ;
but that the field to foreign enterprise on a large scale should be
entirely closed against us is a sad disappointment to those who
have Hved here in the expectation of sooner or later seeing the
country " opened up.*' That the Chinese have a right so to hold
us at a distance is, if we treat them as equals, undeniable, but our
existence here at all is a violation of this right, and most foreign
residents in China were of the belief that, in the interests of
humanity in general, and of the Chinese in particular, this supposed
right would continue to be violated. For what have we here but a
country, richly endowed by nature, filled with a frugal and
industrious population, yet decaying through absence of organisa-
tion and want of leadership. Every year a famine is recorded in
some portion or other of the interior of the empire, but the rich
crops of the more fruitful provinces are of small avail in allaying
the curse. Waait of means of communication and accumulated
Digitized by
Google
RETROSPECT OF EVENTS IN CHINA. 317
taxation check the overflow of one province into the void of
another, and the starving people, no other resource left them, rise
in rehellion. The dry provinces of the north-west have to depend
on their own precarious crops for food, and are prevented as much
hy the want of funds from paying for it, as hy the want of roads from
importing supplies from a distance. The mineral resources at their
feet are untouched, and regions which, if report speaks true, are as
rich in the materials of wealth as any portion of the known glohe,
vegetate in miserahle poverty. If these things were as well known
to our rulers at home as they are to us here, less pusillanimity
would be shown in dealii^ with the position of foreigners in China;
for our prestige is sufficient to enable us to gain all that we can in
reason ask, and, should it fail for the moment, the first renewal of
a display of force would revive it. Properly administered the re-
sources of the country are ample ; but as the government is now
managed, each province, in the memorials of its governors to head-
quarters, vies with the others in proclaiming its insolvency.
It is beyond the province of this letrospect to enumerate the mer-
cantile disabilities under which we labour; instanced by the tax-
ation of our goods, over and above the five per cent. Customs tax
levied on landing, even in this our own settlement ; by the seizure,
without previous warning, of the Carishroolce steamer off Hainan ;
and by the nullification of Treaty Transit-passes at the outports,
and the attempt to starve out our colony of Hongkong by
a Customs' cordon surrounding it. Here in Shanghai we have
one of the most important sea ports in the world being gradually
closed up by what the highest official in the province was not
a-shamed to call the heaven-sent (see Fu-t'ai's despatch to Consul
Medhurst) barrier of the Woosung bar. It is an astonishing
sight to see the rapid encroachments of the Yang-tsze mud, which
in fifteen years has narrowed our river by nearly one-third ; and
in no other country but China would a river serving such a trade
as this be left to its natural devices. Mainly at the expense of
the foreign community, some Dutch engineers were summoned
from Japan to examine the bar ; but their report has not yet been
published, nor when published is there any reason to hope that
action will be taken upon it. The condition of the settlement is
an abnormal one ; and the governing powers of the Municipality
established by the foreign residents are being daily encroached
upon. To ensure a continuance of the prosperity brought to the
place by foreigners an extension of these powers is needed : the
jurisdiction of the foreign residents needs to be extended, as in
the time of the thirty mile radius, so that fresh roads could be
made, the conservancy of the river taken in hand, waterworks and
other appliances of civilisation established; in short power taken
Digitized by
Google
318 RETROSPECT OF EVENTS IN CUINA.
from those who won't govern, and given to those who will.
At the time when war with Japan was imminent the govern-
ment of Fuh-kieu, under whose administration the island of Formosa
is placed, saw the necessity of availing themselves of the telegraphic
facilities which the Great ^'^orthern Telegraph Company has pro-
vided on this coast. But Foochow, although the largest tea-port
in China, exporting annually nearly 100,000,000 lbs. of tea, has no
direct communication, the wire being landed at the neighbouring and
more accessible port of Amoy. To set up a wire overland between
the two ports, and thus put Foochow in direct communication with
the rest of the world was a very simple matter, but no permission
could be gained from the Chinese, and the affair was given up,
until in 1874 the difficulty with Japan induced the viceroy to
consent to the undertaking. The Great ^N'orthern Telegraph Com-
pany immediately set to work ; but before the line was completed,
' by the good ofHces of ^Mr. "VVade, a peace was settled, and the wire
no longer needed. The Telegraph Company were forced to receive
payment for the work done, and the posts were pulled down. Thus,
in nothing but the direct appHanccs of war 1ms the Chinese gov-
ernment shewn itself really progressive. In obtaining these they
have spared no cost, even in the face of the financial embarrass-
ment which is disclosed in memorials from every part of the empire.
Frigates and gun-boats of the most approved designs have been
constructed at the arsenals of Foochow and Shanghai, or imported
from abroad. Enormous orders have been sent to the Krupp
factory, and scarcely a steamer has arrived from Europe during the
year without bringing out a heavy consignment of war material of
some sort or another for the government. Powder-mills and
cartridge manuf\xctories on a largo scale have been added to the
Shanghai arsenal, and forts of the most approved modern type have
been erected at the mouths of the principal rivers, notably at
Woosung and Taku, and at the head of the more commanding
reaches of the Yang-tsze and the Min. This ceaseless .activity in
the War Department has been in marked contrast with the apathy
and obstructiveness shewn in all other quarters, and bodes little good
for the pacific progress of foreign interests, which all who have
cast in their lot with this country are so anxiously watching for.
As an instance of the enerL,'y of our residents in the cause of
science we may mention, apart from the work accomplished by
the members of this Society, the establishment of an Astrono-
mical Observatory on a modest scale by Doctor L. S. Little;
whose labours we confidently expect >vill in time produce good
fruit. Opportunity has boon taken of the determination of the
Longitu(l(i of Naijasaki by tin* American "Transit of Venus"
expedition in 1874 ai'curately to fix the Longitude of Shanghai.
Digitized by
Google
RETROSPECT OF EVENTS IN CHINA. 319
A first need of tho American party, upon their arrival in Naga-
saki, was to determine the longitude of their observatory. The
cable to Wladivostock enabled them to do this by putting them-
selves in communication with the Siberian astronomers!; and last
year the cable between this and Nagasaki was placed at the dis-
posal of !Mr. A. C. Taintor and Dr. Little for a like work here.
Another addition has been made to our local scientific resources
during the year in the shape of a " Chinese Polytechnic Institu-
** tion and Keading-Room." This institution has originated in
a desire, on the part of some of our foreign residents, seconded by
one or two enlightened Chinamen, to bring home to the natives
generally a knowledge and appreciation of foreign arts and sciences.
Mr. Fryer, who holds an appointment at the Chinese Arsenal as
translator of foreign scientific works, H. !M. Consul Mr. Medhurst,
together with Mr. T. AV. Kingsmill and the Chinese IIsu, M'ang
and Tong-king-sing (the latter being tlie official manager of tho
China Merchants Steam Navigation Co.), have been the prime
movers of the scheme and now foi-m tlie Committee. A modest
building has been erected in the settlement in the Chinese stylo,
and the nucleus of a Library bought, and various models col-
lected. The cost has been defrayed ] artly by subscriptions from
the foreign community, but mainly by contributions from high
Chinese officials. The Prospectus states that tho object of the
institution is to bring the Sciences, Arts and Manufactures of
Western Nations in tho most practicable manner possible before
the notice of the Chinese; the means proposed being, 1st. an
Exhibition of machinery, apparatus, manufactured goods etc. 2nd.
Lectures and classes for scientific instruction ; and 3rd. a Chinese
Library and Reading Room. It adds that it is hoped Foreign
IVfercantile Firms in Shanghai and otlier ports of China will see
that it will be greatly to their advantage, not only to countenance
this exhibition themselves, but also to prevail on the Firms they
aro connected with at home to render as much -assistance as pos-
sible. La how far the very sanguine results aimed at in the ori-
ginal prospectus are likely to be attained it is hard to say : at
present Chinese officials appear to be maiidy interested in foreign
science only in so far as it may aid them to keep foreigners at
bay. The bast means in our opinion to enlighten the Chinese
people and open the country to foreign enterprise and capital is
the using of diplomatic pressure to remove the official obstructions
to our free intercousso. Left to themselves the Chinese oliicials,
however much we may teach thorn to ai)preciate the advantages
to be gained by the application of our nieclianical arts to the
natural resources of the country, will f«^ar to aj)ply their know-
ledge, until such time as they fuel tlu^inselves strong enough to do
Digitized by
Google
320 RETROSPECT OP EVENTS IN GAINA-
SO without foreign aid ; and we therefore are somewhat dubious of
the gain to ourselves in subscribing money for an institution
thus placed. The permission to a foreign company to rent and
open one coal-mine, and connect it by raol with the nearest port,
would teach the Chinese by practical experience that which, as
long as they are confined to books and models, they will never
really appreciate. The peaceful and profitable nature of such
undertalangs would become obvious, and the absurd concession
to Chinese official prejudice, which denies to a foreigner the right
to rent land or occupy a house for business purposes outside the
limits of the treaty ports, be broken through. We have heard
Chinese officials say " we acknowledge your superiority in mecha-
nics, but we deny it in ethics or morals." Had we access to the
country they would soon see that, apart from missionaries whom,
wisely or not, our governments compel the Chinese to tolerate, in
improving their mechanical knowledge we should be quite content
to leave their superiority on this latter point undisturbed, while our
welcome from the wage-receiving class would be of the warmest
character.
The year 1875 has been almost barren of geographical discoveries
which might come within the province of this Society. The
practical withdrawal of diplomatic communication with Kashgar,
and the delay in taking effective steps after the murder of Maigary,
have stood in the way of opening up two promising routes. The
unsettled position of affairs and the want of confidence thereby
engendered has prevented exploration in other quarters, so that so
far as any increase in our geographical knowledge of the outlying
portions of the Chinese empire is concerned, the year has remained
almost a blank. To this the only exception has been the mission
of enquiry sent into Yunnan. At the end of the year the mission
had hardly advanced beyond Hankow ; whatever its results there-
fore, they will be for a future chronicle.
On the side of India geographical research likewise met with a
sudden check. It seems as if the fatal result of Margary's journey
had paralysed the Indian government ; and as if , in lieu of urging
them to push on with greater vigour, and morally, if not physically,
to avenge such a disgrace on their own frontiers, they had submit-
ted to the check the Chinese had designedly imposed upon thenL
The expeditions of the pundits imder Colonel Montgomery still
continue, but scarcely with the energy which marked former years.
Not one well organised expedition had set out, and the frontiers
between India and Central Asia and China remain still practically
closed to intercourse. Yet the pundits did good work. That
hitherto enigmatical district known vaguely as the Pamir steppe it
by degrees being conquered for geography. The hitherto unknown
Digitized by
Google
RETROSPECT OP EVENTS IN CHINA. 321
iiighlands of Thibet have been to a certain extent explored, and
one of the pundits has passed round the Tengri nor and connected
those wild regions with the series of observations made at Yarkand
and Kashgar. Of Chinese Turkistan our knowledge has met with
no increase during the year, as the British government has deferred
taking advantage of the right of travel and residence stipulated for
by Sir Douglas Forsyth at Kashgar.
Little has been done during the past year towards the surveys
of the coast of China. An accurate re-survey of the mouth of the
Yang-tze would be invaluable both in commercial and scientific
points of view. One of H. M. naval officers has been told off for
the duty but has since been invalided; but without ample assistance
the work he will be able to perform will be of little utility. The
rate of advance of the delta of the Yang-tsze is a matter of the highest
scientific interest, apart &om the bearing it has on the future deve-
lopment, not to say existence, of our trade. Taken in connection
with Chinese statistics which, in a more or less trustworthy form,
reach back some twenty centuries, there is here afforded a means of
gauging the ancient condition of the eastern portion of the Asiatic
continent. The old coast-line is clearly marked and the area of the
alluvial plain can be accurately measured. A clue to the age of the
River Yang-tzse may thus be obtained, by measuring its present rate
of growth, and comparing it with such facts as we can gather from
the ancient records. The changes going on are so vast and rapid
as to have altered the face of the country during the stay of many
of our foreign residents, and it is much to be wished that permanent
measures should be taken for marking the changes as they occur
on a complete and accurate scale. No rapid currents exist in the
Yellow Sea, and their action on the growth of the delta has hence
been comparatively trifling, and not such as seriously to affect any
calculations based upon these measures.
While, however, Great Britain has been inactive in the west
and south-west, the Kussians have made another great stride in
the north-west. The remaining portion of Kokand has beef!
overrun, and the Russian dominion is now conterminous with the
T^ien-shan; that great range of mountains, whose flanks have, since
the beginning of history afforded the highway for nations east
and west.
The Khanate of Kokand comprises the richest basin of Central
Asia : it is well watered by the Naryn and it produces all the
crops and fruits of temperate latitudes. Its climate is not marked
with the severity which generally characterises the plateau, and it
is abundantly supplied with mineral wealth in the shape of coal,
petroleum, iron, lead and most of the other useful metals. Already
one of the coal-fields has been opened and a coal of excellent
Digitized by
Google
322 RETROSPECT OF EVENTS IN CHINA.
quality extracted. The importance of this supply, readily ac-
cessible to the Jaxartes and the Aral can scarcely be over-estimated.
Two mines have also opened'in the Karatau ; one near Khojend,
and another not fiar from Tashkand. If freedom of trade were
encouraged, or permitted, the future of central Asia would be
assured. The question of the feasibility of again connecting the
Aral and the Caspian seas by means of the old bed of the Oxus
has attracted attention during the year. The surveys and obser-
vations made appear to show that as far as levels go, no difficulty
would be experienced. The dessication of central Asia seems how-
ever to have been progressive, and there is not now a sufficient
supply of water in the upper Oxus to carry the stream across the
intervening tract. Partially, at least, this is due to the waste
incurred through the present system of irrigation, which allows
large bodies of water to run off uselessly into the desert.
Japan has shewn us an example of activity in providing in her
treaty with Corea, for a survey of the coast. It is to be hoped that
this useful work will shortly be put in hand. Our present charts
of the Corean coast are most defective. A farther survey of the
gulf of Tonquin and the coast of Cochin-China generally is also
much needed : and now that the port of Kiung-chow in Hainan
has been opened, we hope soon to see the work taken up and our
knowledge of those seas extended. The French marine has sur-
veyed the approaches to the newly opened ports in Annam, and
has published charts of the entrance to the Caocam from the
sea to Haiphong, and of the river mouths and internal waters of
the provinces of Haichong and Quangyen. The Russians, on
their part have surveyed some 450 miles of the eastern coast of
Siberia from Imperial Harbour to Castries bay.
In our own Journal Dr. Bretschneider gives valuable notes of the
mediaeval geography of central and eastern Asia ; and the Archi-
mandrite Palladius throws new light on the travels of Marco Polo
in north China. The Reverend Mr. Holcombe describes in pictu-
fesque language a journey through Shansi and Shensi ; which,
although passing over little actually new ground adds much to our
knowledge of these not easily accessible provinces.
The Chinese Review continues a series of valuable papers by
Mr. W. F. Mayers on Chinese explorations in the Indian Ocean,
while Mr. T. W. KingsmUl makes an attempt to explain the geo-
graphical puzzle of the Yu-king.
The Chinese Recorder and Missionary Journal completed during
the year the memoranda written by Dr. Bretschneider upon Chinese
Mediaeval Travels to the west, which has since been published in a
separate form ; and which will remain a valuable aid to all engaged
in the study of Asiatic antiquities. ^Mr. G. Pliillips contributes
Digitized by
Google
UETROSPECT OF EVENTS IN CHINA. 323
notes on the position of the Zaitun of Marco Polo, in reference to
which he lias carried on an interesting discussion with Colonel
Yule. Of a more historical character was a paper read hy Mr.
Clements Markhani on the 26th April before the Royal Geogra-
phical iSociety giving a resum6 of explorations in Thibet, and more
especially of the very remarkable journey of !Mr. Bogle in 1774.
The trade routes to Southern China were likewise the subject of a
paper by ^Mr. J. Corryton. Major Herbert Wood, who accompanied
the Russian expedition to the Oxus, has made valuable notes on
his journey, which it is understood will shortly be published.
In the Berlin Geographical Society Baron von Richthoven read
some interesting notes on the population of China, which, contrary
to the general opinion of those calculated to judge, he rates at the
enormous amount of 415 millions. The pubHcation of the Baron's
work upon China, more particularly upon the geology and mineral
resources of the country is still delayed. The cost of the Baron's
explorations, were, it will be remembered borne by the merchants
of China in the hope that a knowledge of her undeveloped resources
would lead to the throwing upon of the country to their enterprise.
Alas ! It now looks as though it would be left to their posterity
to reap any reward of their enterprise. A Russian Traveller,
Mr. Sasnofelsy left Hankow on the 11th December, 1874 on a
journey overland to Siberia. He hoped to be able to pass through
Kansuh and thence by way of Ulia-sutai An account of his
journey has not yet been received.
Upon the whole the geographical interest of the year has been
mainly retrospective ; and but little really new has been added to
our stock of knowledge. It is to be hoped, however, that the
present state of stagnation may not long be allowed to continue ;
that the check given to the Yunnan expedition will lead to a
strong reboxmd, and that the blood of poor Margary will not have
been shed in vain. It the Chinese are taught to respect and aid
foreign explorers as they can and should, there will be doubtless many
more capable men entering the field, and much of the remaining terra
incognitaof China and Central Asia will be cleared up. Thelate edicts
on the duty of protecting men from the west, drawn from the autho-
rities at Peking will, we trust have due weight with the officials
throughout the country ; for it is from the official class alone that
our obstacles come ; the masses of the people are curious but
mostly inoffensive : they take their cue from the mandarins, and
if the authorities treat us with respect we shall hear no more of
mob disturbances impeding the progress of a traveller.
The condition of our settlement during the past year has, so far
as the general health of the foreign residents is concerned, been
eminently satisfactory. Indeed if we take 1875 as a standard we
Digitized by
Google
324 RETROSPECT OF EVENTS IN CHINA.
may class Shanghai as an eminently healthy locality. The number
of foreigners, resident and non-resident, is estimated as about 3,000
and the total of deaths during the year was only 67, giving a
mortality of 22.3 per mille. Too much reliance must not, however,
be placed upon these figures, as many, who fall dangerously ill, are
sent home ; it is consequently impossible to frame statistics of any
accurate scientific nature, except for the comparison of one year
with another : all we can positively state is that the mortality of
1876 was considerably lower than that of any previous year.
An outbreak of cholera occurred in the year, chiefly among the
non-resident (floating) population : the range of the epidemic was
limited, less than twenty persons being attacked by the disease, of
whom, however, more than half died. The disease was seemingly
not imported by sea; it would appear to be present among the
natives every year at certain seasons. It is noticeable that the
past year was remarkable for heavy rainfalls and higher maximum
temperatures than usual, and these phenomena may have influenced
the disease. It is to be expected that the settlements should
gradually become more healthy, as year by year the ground is being
raised and the drainage improved. Paddy fields are giving place
to cotton, and thus the unwholesome swamps of which the former
consist are rapidly being driven from our immediate neighbourhood.
In increasing the area of under-ground drainage, however, much care
is needed to liave the drains constantly flushed and properly venti-
lated : for this reason in a place like Shanghai surface drains are
safer and can, we think, be make equally efficient.
In concluding our review of the scientific progress of the year in
this part of the world, we must not omit to chronicle the very
satisfactory progress of the Museum of natural history established
in connection with our society, a separate report upon which is in
this number.
Shanghai, 29th April, 1876.
Digitized by
Google
LIST
OF TBI
PRINCIPAL TEA DISTRICTS
IN CHINA.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
UST OB"
THE PRINCIPAL TEA DISTRICTS IN CHINA
AND
NOTES ON THE NAMES AFPUED TO THE VAEIOUS KINDS
OF
BLACK AND GREEN TEA.
BLACK TEA DISTRICTS.
PROVINCE OF HOO-PEH.
mPiU P'oo-Jce
^AISK Ts'ung-yang
ft ill JB Tymg-shan
ABM Hing-hoS
Districts in the pre-
fecture of Woo-chang
255 srr"*^ rs^^^E^^r
H % M ms-fung ( 'M.^M
Digitized by
Google
f
-L \
CB
- r r -
; -1-^ z iL'^'
M ^2
•^ ~*jk 2d
^ ■ .
- - ' -^ _- rt"-
s-t *
•v - :lji
1*3^2^
w
Digitized by
Google
[31
PROVINCE OF HOO-NAN.
tUmU Lvn^seang f Districts in the prefec-
w> rni TO i ture of Y5-chow.
3f fli iR Ngan-hxoa "|
fte » M Seaivg-fan Districts in the prefec-
iS M «S r y tui-e of Chang-sha.
SI ill M Lm-yaixg ( :B S? if
61 @m ^^-^%
5 SI Y^'^T^^^ is a small town, about 18 miles South
of the city of lin-seang.
1S^%^ Nei-kea-she is about 27 miles from the city
of Lin-seang.
6 IN tS Peh-Ung-kKeaou is about 18 miles from
the city of Lin-seang.
Teas from these districts pass down to the Yang-tsze
at Taou-kh'ow.
£ 9 $ Chang-shma-keae is an important town,
about 2i miles East of the city of P*ing-keang.
^ |g Kaou-kKeaou is distant 24 miles from P'ing-
keang.
^ U Tdn-kKWng is 9 miles West of P'ing-keang,
on the river running from Chang-show-keae past the city
of Fing-keang to the Tung-t*ing lake. *
JH P Ytc-kh'oio is 9 miles below Tsin-kh'Sng on the
same river.
The teas from these districts, after passipg through
the Tung-t'ing lake, enter the Yang-tsze at Ytf-chow.
Digitized by
Google
ins^
fig*
. '"'Hair* 31 :ae pgefecfane
, r-.^gn-r in
S S K Jur:i-^^'9^ - J
S Jt ■ Tjta-iac. -n 3m pnefeeSBm «f J| ft Jff
Tt^fliE^ ^t'sx Xfedsc iLssfs^^s SB niQg&t by vmfeer to
PftOVINCE OF N6AN-HWUY.
B ft H XSa^-tA, a distiict in tbe ftefectnre of
;;^ H ft Zi(A-i^B» (ehow), an infericnr prefecture in
the West of the jnoTince.
I
Digitized by
Google
[5]
PROVINCE OF FDH-KEEN.
VifaU Ching-h)
fBt'^n Bung-hh't
^ ff ]& Ts'ung-ngan
flSaiBI Shami-woo
56 »» Kwang-tseh
m¥ 91 ^k
Yeuhkh'e
Sha(heen)
Yung-ngan
ShuvrcJiang
Tseang-lo
*^JBl Ning-yang
5f 81 IK Ngan-hJCe
Districts in the prefec-
ture of Keen-ning.
^Districts in the prefec-
X tore of Shaou-woo.
Districts in the prefec-
ture of Yen-p'ing.
C Districts in the inferior
-| prefecture of Lung-
( yen (chow) ft jK M-
C District in the prefecture
-I of Ts'euen-chow
1 Sk^M
^ 7 $ CKth'sMk'keae, a small town, 5 miles to
the South of the city of Ts'ung-ngan.
fi tf Sing-t^tm, a town in the district of Ts'ung-
ngan, situated on the celebrated ^ A SI Kew-kh'eiih-
kh'e or stream of the nine windings. This town is
close to the Woo-e hills, through which the stream
flows for a distance of about 5 miles from Sing-ts'un ta
Woo-e kung, where it joins the river Min.
Digitized by
.y Google
[6]
jfC "S Shiouy-heXh, a town about 21 miles to the
East of the city of Keen-yang.
JH ^ Ma-^lia, a town about 21 miles to the West
of the city of Keen-yang.
UL "M* ^^^cte-shoiv, an important mart about 18 miles
East of the city of Shaou-woo, and 9 miles West of
Ma-slia.
^ jyi Ta-hoo and
h]\ jH Seaou'hoo give their names to Bapids on the
river between Shwuy-kelh and the city of Keen-ning
(foo) ; they are situated about 11 miles below Shwuy-
kelh and 25 miles above Keen-ning.
p^ P Yang-kh'ow, a town about 30 miles North-
west of the city of Yen-p'ing, and 9 miles East of the
city of Shun-chang.
31 JIJ; EwaKig-l^ang, about 30 miles East of the city
of Yen-p'ing.
^ |g KaoU'kKeaou, about 20 miles North of the
city of Sha (heen).
91 86 TuTtg-kKcy a town about 21 miles North-east
of the city of Sha (heen).
g If: ^ Peh-linp'oo, a town close to the district
city of H 1^ J|gS Fiih-ting in the prefecture of H ^ ;|^
Fiih-ning.
ft IS PeA-Kn^, a mountain pass, which gives its
name to a small tea-district, about 15 miles North of
the city of Fiih-chow.
JJ 191 Tan-yang, a small town, about 33 miles North-
north-east of the city of Fiih-chow.
X 19 /i!f Toe-wan foo, or the Island of Formosa.
Digitized by
Google
[7]
PROVINCE OF KWANQ-TUNG.
16 j^ 1% ^an-hae ^ Districts in the prefec-
iff xft IK Ts'tng-yuen > ture of Kwang-chow.
:^ J^ Hwa (hem) ) 9k 9AM
{District in the prefecture
of Chaou-kh'ing
mmM
ft^jS Ho^Hng (Districts in the prefec-
^ as «f rr \ ^^^"*® ^f Hwuy-chow
TO W IS So-yuen ( ^9AM
S i£ M Lo-tiif^ (chow), an inferior prefecture in
the West of the province.
W 4il ill Se-ts'eaou shan, a hill in the district of
Nan-hae.
fJH ^ Hwang-ho, a small place in the district of
Ts'ing-yuen.
^ ill Ta-shan, a hill in the district of Ho-shan,
■jS* ^ Koo-Uum, a small place in the district of Ho-
shan.
H $ ft San'ta-chUh, a town about 25 miles East
of the city of Hwuy-chow.
iL SK Ul KeW'leen shan on the borders of the pro-
vince of Keang-se, about 15 miles North of the city of
Ho-p*ing.
jgs if^ Kdh'shtou]/, a small place in Lo-ting chow.
PROVINCE OF YUN-NAN.
flUS JfiP Poo'tcrh, a prefecture in the Soutli-west of
the province.
Digitized by
Google
[8]
GREEN TEA DISTBICTS.
PROVINCE OF NGAN-HWUY.
tkU
E^(h,Sen)
UVk
Eeh(Men)
Districts in the prefeo*
9knu
Woo-yuen
► tuie of Hwuv-chow.
{^mm
w-ning
mmB
IB PI IS
xc-inun
* 2F «R Tae-pHn^
{District in the prefecture
of Ning-kwo
m jK 2'u/nrkh% a large town in the district of Hew*
ning, about 15 miles South-west of the city of Hwuy-
chow.
This is the most important mart for Green Teas. It
is situated on the J^p^ ^ Heen-keang ho, a tributary
of the Tseen-tang river, which falls into the sea at
Hang-chow. The teas are conveyed from Tun-kh'e to
Ningpo for shipment to Shanghae. The natural route
for the tea is through the city of Hang-chow to Shang-
hae, but this would involve the export duty falling
into the hands of the Governor-General of Keang-nan
and Keang-se ; the Govemor-Gteneral of Fiih-keen and
Che-keang therefore places a prohibitive duty on Tea
at Hang-chow, thus diverting the Teas to Ningpo
where they pay export duty within his jurisdiction.
Digitized by
Google
tn
it m ^
PROVINCE OF KfiANG-SE.
M A 131 Teh-hing ) Districts in the prefeo
^ !« ^ „ , > ture of Jaou-chow.
^9tU, Fov3-Uang j ^9\^
Teas from these districts, and also fixim Woo-yuen
and Ke-mun in Kgan-hwuy, pass down by water to the
Poyang lake, and then on to Eew-keane.
■"•V ,
\
PROVINCE OF CHE-KfiANG,
^ 'Hji Fing-skvmy, a small town, about 9 miles
South of the city of Ig ft jjj Shaou-hing.
^ jH Hwa-fow, a small town, about 7 miles South-
west of the distiict city of ^ fjj JgJ Kh'ae-hwa, in the
prefecture of 3B lIH H^ Kh'eu-chow.
Teas from these places pass through Ningpo to
Shanghae for reasons already given.
Digitized by
Google
J
[10]
NOTES ON THE NAMES APPLIED TO TEA.
Before proceeding with these notes, it may be as well
to mention that the word " Tea " is derived from " T&y,"
the pronunciation in the Amoy dialect of ^ This
character is pronounced in various ways throughout
China, and it is generally represented in English by Cha.
It is used not only for Tea, but for the Tea oil tree,
and other members of the Camellia family.
BLACK TEAS.
J These are called by the Chinese ^ ^ (Hung Cha)
Red Teas.
Congou is derived from Kong-hoo, the Amoy pro-
nunciation of X ^ (Kung-fooJ which means " work
or labour."
Souchong is derived from h\\ i|| (Seaou-chung) which
means " small sort."
Paou-cJwng is derived from Q i|| (Paou-chung),
which means "wrapped sort." This is also called
Padre Souchong from the fact of the priests, at the
Woo-e shan (Bohea hills) and other celebrated places,
cultivating and preparing very choice teas, which are
packed in small paper bundles, each of which is sup-
posed to be the produce of one shrub only.
Flowery PeJcoe, — This is called in Chinese ^ ^
(Peh-haou), which means " white down," because it is
picked before the leaf-bud has expanded, at which time
the convoluted part is covered with a down-like sub-
stance.
Oolong is a corruption of .|^ f| (Woo-lung), which
means litemlly Black Dragon. The origin of this term
Digitized by
Google
[11]
being applied to a description of Tea is stated to be as
follows: — ^A Tea-planter named Soo ^ noticed that
one of his plants bore leaves of remarkable fragrance,
and, after carefully watching the plant day by day so
as to ascertain the cause, discovered a Black Ser-
pent coiled round the stem of the bush, which re-
mained there for a considerable period. The tree
then became known as the ' Black Dragon,' and it was
in great repute for grafting. The seeds of this ti*ee did
not produce such good plants as those propagated by
grafts. Tlus is said to have occurred at Seao-hoo on the
river between the city of Keen-ning and Shwuy-kelh.
Caper is called in Chinese H ^ (Shwang-che), which
means "doubly manipulated," much labour being
bestowed on its preparation with the feet as well as
hands. The term Caper was probably given, owing
to its resemblance to tlfe flower buds of the Caper buaii.
Scented Caper is called in Chinese Di f| (Choo-lan),
on account of its being scented with the flowers of the
K iSi W Chin-cboo-lan or j|[ -^ f| Yu-tsze-lan (Aglaia
odorata).
Scented Orange Pekoe is called in Chinese ^ ^
(Hwa^heang), which means literally " aroma of flowers."
The blossom of the 4£ :j!g Kwei-hwa is most commonly
used for scenting this description of tea.
Bohea is derived from B06-S, the Amoy pronuncia-
tion of H f|| (Woo-e), the name of the celebrated hills
in the province of Fiih-keen. It is somewhat surpris-
ing that this name should be given to the very com-
monest description of Black Tea, while the hills them-
selves have been always famous for producing the very
finest kinds.
Digitized by
Google
[12]
GREEN TEAS.
These are called by the Chinese |j( 3? (Luh-cha)
Green Teas, and i|| S ^ (Sung-lo-cha), Snng-lo being
V the name of a hill where Green Tea is supposed to
have been first discovered.
Gunpowder is called i\\ ^ (Seaou-choo) "small
pearls/' and various expressions are used to designate
the diflferent qualities, thus : —
j^ ^ (Ma-choo) Hemp (seed) pearls.
JJ ^ (Paou-choo) Precious pearls.
^ 39c (Che-choo) Sesamun (seed) pearls.
The very best Gunpowders from the P'ing-shwuy dis-
trict are called fg g (Hea-miih) Crabs-eyes.
Imperial is called ^ ^ (Ta-choo) "large pearls/o
and the different qualities are designated, thus : —
3^ j^ (Chin-choo) Oyster pearls.
Q ^ (Yuen-choo) Kound pearla
S5 SS (He-choo) Pearly hyson kind.
Young Hyson is so called, because it is similar to
but smaller than Hyson. The Chinese call it ^ ||^
(Yu-tseen), literally " before Yu," which implies that
it is picked before fgi f§ Kiili-yu, a term which falls
on or about 20th April every year. The different qua-
lities are distinguished, thus : —
t& M (Ngo-mei) Imperial concubine's eyebrows,
^ ^ (Mei-yu) Eyebrows picked before Kuh-yiu
^ ^ (Ya-yu) Buds do.
R5 M (He-yu) Hyson kind do.
Other expressions are also used, such as : —
g[, Jg (Fung-mei) Phcenix eyebrows,
1^ JS (Sew-mei) Elegant eyebrows.
Digitized by
Google
[13]
Hyson. — This word is a corruption of ^ § (He-
hun), which means literally " vigorous or flourishing
spring/' but the characters do not bear translating in
tliis case.
Ball in his work on the cultivation and manufacture
of tea, states that the characters " He-chun " formed the
hong name of a Tea merchant named Le, who was
engaged in the Tea-trade in the district of Hew-ning,
during the reign of Kh*ang-he (a.d. 1662-1722).
Another explanation is that He-chun was the name
of the daughter of the Tea merchant Le, and that this
particular kind of tea was called after her, because she
was the fii-st person to separate the leaves, so as to
make what is called Hyson.
Members of this same family are still engaged in
the Green Tea trade, and the celebrated chop ^ ^ U
(Le-yih-hing) continues to be made by them.*
The different qualities of Hyson are described as
follows : —
^ ^ (Mei-ho) Eyebrows Hyson.
IE ^ (Ching-he) Best Hyson.
glj ffl (Foo-he) Second (best) Hyson.
Twaiikay, — This term is derived from t\i ^ Tun-
kh'e, the well known mart about 15 miles to the South-
west of the city of Hwuy-chow.
This description of tea is, liowever, generally called
by the Chinese :^ ^ (Sung-lo), from the celebrated
Sung-lo shan before alluded to; and here we hava
another instance of the commonest descriptions of tea
being named from places most celebrated for producing
and manufacturing the very best kinds.
Sun^r-lo shan is a small hill about 4 miles to the
^oaXM
Digitized by
Google
[14]
North of the city of Hew-ning. It is also called i^ ft |I|
(Kin-fuh shan) " Golden Buddha hill/' and is stated to
be 160 jin in height, or say about 1,500 English
feet This hill was visited by Fortune in 18 48, when
he found that tea was no longer cultivated upon it.
In describing the different qualities, the following
characters are used as prefixes : —
^& ^ Kung-sze.
$5 ill Chang-shan.
Jl ill Hwang-shan.
35 US T'een-too.
& it Peh-yo.
id llj Hwa-shan.
Qg ^ Yen-s&ng.
Jt ^ Shang-pin.
^ IB Eeen-seuen.
Kung-sze, which means literally " public company/'
^ stands for the old East India Company.
Chang-shan is the name of a famous hill in the
Northern part of the Woo-yuen district.
Hwang-shan, meaning Imperial or Yellow Mountains
is a celebrated group of spiculated hills in the prefec*
ture of Hwuy-chow, famous for producing the best Tea.
T*een-too is the name of one of the highest and most
noted peaks in this group ; the Chinese caU it 900 jin
in height, or about 8,500 English feet
Peh-yo stands for Peh-yo shan, also called Hf f^ JH
Tse-yun-yen. This is another celebmted group of peaks
about 9 miles to the West of the city of Hew-ning.
Hwa-shan is a contraction of ^ ^ [Ij Kew-hwa-
shan, a cluster of peaks in the district of ^ |jg J^
Ts'ing-yang, and about 20 miles from the town of Ta-
tung on the Yang-tsze.
Digitized by
Google
[15]
Yen-sang is ambiguous, but means generally " very
fine."
Sbang-pin means "best," and Keen-seuen, "selected."
It is now very generally recognised that either Black
or Green Tea can be made from the same plant. No
doubt some districts produce Tea more suitable for
being made into Black than Green, but it is well known
that at one time the leaf in the Woo-ning district was
made into Green Tea, while it is now made into Black;
and in Keen-teh the leaf is made into Black or Green,
or Black and Green, according to the demand at the
time.
The essential difference between Black Tea and
Green Tea is, that the former is sun-dried soon after
being picked and befere it is first roasted, wliile the
latter is roasted immediately after being picked, and is
not exposed to the sun at alL
The baskets used by the pickers in the Green Tea
districts are very similar to fishing baskets, having
small mouths and long necks, while the baskets used
in the Black Tea districts are open. It is even said
tliat, in picking the leaves to be made into the choicest
Green Tea, the pickers stand with their backs to the
sun, so as to prevent the sun*s rays acting upon the leaf
after being picked from the tree.
Morrison's orthography is used throughout this paper,
as being the most suitable for proper names.
t/
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
OBSERVATOIRE
MfiTfiOROLOGIQUE ET MAGN^TIQUB,
DBS P^BES DE LA C0MPA6NIE DE JESUS.
A ZI-KA-WEI.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
A. M. D. G.
4
OBSEBYATOIBE
MfiTfiOKOLOGIQUE et MAGNfiTIQUE
des Pens de la Compagnie de Jesus
k Zl-KA-WEI.
Bulletin M£Tf:oROLOGiQUE
de
Septembre 1874.
NOTE PRfiLIMINAIRE.
Position G£oaRA.PHiQUE de l'Observatore. — Zi-ka-wei, en Man-
darin Siu-kia-hot*i, est un petit village situd dans une vaste plaine k 6
kilometres an S.AV". de Cliang-liai. L'observatoire est b&ti k 1 kilo-
metre du village, dans un jardin complfetenient isol6 ; 11 domine les
habitations voisines k une distance de plus de 200m. La Latitude de
rObservatoire est de 31° 12' N. ; sa Longitude de 7h. 56m. E. de
Paris ; TAltiiude de la cuvette du barom^tre est de 7m. environ.
Abri et suspension des Instruments. — C*est Pabri dit de Mont-
souris, moddle Renou et S.-C. Deville, construit par M.M. Amoult et
Guibourg^. Nous y avons plac6 les thermomdtres maxima et minima,
le psychromdtre, T^vaporometre et le papier ozonom6trique.
Observations, Instruments utilises et Notations employees. —
lo. Premon barometriqtie, — Barom^tre a large cuvette Renou ; ^chelle
m^trique, — par Tonnelot.
2o. Temp^aUire et Hygromitrie. — ThermomStre sec et thermomStre
mouill6 k mercure, ^chelle centigrade, — par Baudin. Tons nos ther-
momfetres sont k 6chelle centigrade.
3o. ActinoTnetrie. — ThermomStre k boule nue et thermomStre k boule
noireie, k mercure, par Baudin. lis sont plac68 Pun et Tautre au centre
d'une boule de verre dans laquelle on a fait le vide ; ils sont install^s k
Im. 50. audessus du sol, dans un lieu parfaiteiuent dficouvert. Les
.observations actinomdtriques ont commence le ler Mai*s 1875.
4o. Ozonometrie, — Papier ozonom6trique et gamme de M.M. Bdrigny
et Jame de S6dan, de 0 k 21.
5o. Vent, — La direction est obtenue au moyen d'une girouette inscri-
vante, et sa vitesse enregistr^e par Pan^mom^tre du M6t6orographe-
Secchi. Ces deux instruments sont placds k une hauteur de 12m. but
une plate-forme qui surmonte PObservatoire.
6o. Eiatdu Ciel. lo. — Nebulodte; exprim6e en dixifemes; Osignifiant
un ciel enti^rement serein, 10 un ciel entierement convert. 2o. —
Forme (fe>i nxiages : K cirrus ; C cumulus ; N nimbus ; KST cirro-
stratus ; CST cumulo-stratus; CK cumulo-cirrus ; KC cirro-cumulus ;
AC alto-cumulus ; CN cumulo-nimbus ; BR brume ; BD brouillard.(»)
(1) DftiiR le tableau intitule : " Forme et Direction des nuagcit'—]& l^rc ligne iudique hn
nuogos buperieuib, la 2e leu uuajj'es inferieurti.
Digitized by
Google
2 OBSBRVATOmi M&T&OBOLOOIQUB BT MAONfiTIQUS.
7o. EyStometrie. — ElyStomatres (pluviomdtres) decuplateurs, mo-
dMe S.-C. Deville. L'un de ces instrnments est place dans le jardin H
Im. 50. audessus du sol ; rautre'sor la plate>forrae de I'Observatoire IL
10m. plus haut que le premier. Ce aemier a 6U instaUe au mois de
Mars 1875.
8o. Svaporation, — ^Atmismom^tre Piche.
9o. Ten^ratwes extrSnus, lo. AuaoleU : deux maxima de Negretti,
par Alvergnat. La boule de l'un d'eux est envelopp6e de laine noire,
celle de Tautre de laine blanclie.(') 2o. A V ombre: maxima Walferdin k
mercure, minima Rutherford k alcool, — par Baudin.
lOo. Tenvperatare du Putts de VOhservitoire. — Thermom^tre k pinceaa
Janssen par Baudin. La profondeur du puits est de 6m 80, ceUe de
la nappe d'eau de 2m. 70 ; Taltitude du niveau de I'eau est de Im, k
peu prds constamment, excepts pendant la saison des pluies, ou elle
8*61^ ve jusqu'i 2m.
Outre ces instruments usuels, I'Observatoire poss^de :
lo Le Meteorographe-Secchi — modifi6 par M. Brassart k Rome.
2o. Plusieurs Barometres Fortin, — L*un deux, construit par Adie k
Londres, a it^ compart avec le barometre de TObservatoire de Kew ;
son tube a 12mm. de diam^tre int^rieur. Cest le Standard Barometer
des Anglais.
3o. Un thermonUtre italon^ — ^par Baudin.
Enfin en dehors des instruments purement M^t^rologiques I'Obeer-
vatoire possdde encore : uue lunette astronomique, de 4 pouces ; un
transit-theodolite servant de lunette m6ridienne ; un theodolite
ordinaire ; un cercle de reflexion ; un cercle r6p6titeur ; — ces trois intm-
ments sont sortis des ateliers de Qambey ;— deux chronomdtres, Tun
et Tiutre de Frodsham, etc.
Tableaux MfirfioROLOGiQUES. — Les observations ont commence k
rObservatoire au mois d'AoM 1873 et n'ont pas 6t6 interrompues depuis
lors. A partir du mois de Septembre 1874, la m^thode d'ooservationa
tri-horaires, de 4h. du matin k lOh. du soir, a M d6finitivement
adoptee ; au meis de Ffivrier 1875 on y a ajout6 I'observation de Ih. du
matin. — Toutes ces observations sont faites par nous-m^mes ; celles qui
ont M interpol6es ou suppl66es, au moyen du m6t4orograpne-
Secchi, sont pr6c6d6es d'une asterique*. Le Barometre et lea
thermom^tres utilises ont M v6rifi6s par les soins de M, S-C.
Deville et les corrections faites d'apres ses indications. Le z^ro
des thermomdtres a M v6rifi6 de nouveau au commencement de Mare
1875. La correction relative k Paltitude a M omise. On s'est servi
des tables de M. Renou pour la reduction k z6ro de la pression baro-
m6tri<)ue, ainsi que pour le caloul de la tension de la vapeur et de
rhumiditd relative.
Journal MiSrtiOROLoaiQUB. — Nous observons le ciel en m^me temps
que les instruments ; et les remarques diverses consignees dans le jour
nal ne sont que le complement ou rexplication des tableaux.
H. LeLbc, b^.
Zi-ka-wei, Septembre, 1876.
(I) L6f obMrvAlloiM oot oommene^ I« Itr Janvier 1679.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU UtTtOILOJjOGlQV^.—Septcmhre 1874.
PrESSION BaBOMI^TBIQUE 1 Z^RO.
Jours 1
Matin.
Soir.
Goo
.
gt-'-n
de la
Lune
du
Mois
A
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
21
1
758,91
769,97
760,40
759,96
759,66
759,90
760,50
759,90
22
2
59,86
60,10
60,61
59,62
58,98
60,08
60,91
60,02
23
3
60,11
60,57
61,39
60,27
60,25
60,60
60,97
60,58
24
4
60.52
61,05
61,35
60,27
59,44
69,69
60,09
60,34
25
5
58,40
58,71
69,11
67,86
58,30
59,56
60,32
68,89
26
6
60,70
61,56
62,03
61,57
60,81
61,33
61,89
61,41
27
7
61,04
61,42
61,83
60,40
59,15
59,59
61,07
60,64
28
•8
58,49
59,21
59,47
58,17
57,70
68,34
69,36
68,68
29
9
58,70
59,42
59,69
58,88
58,98
59,03
59,79
59,21
30
10
58,70
69,35
59,55
58,61
69,21
57,97
59,35
58,82
1
11
58,09
58,99
59,82
58,79
59,30
68,61
58,77
58,91
2
12
57,70
58,44
58,87
67,70
56,84
66,79
57,60
57,70
3
13
56,74
56,89
57,38
55,81
65,24
66,24
67,10
56,49
4
14
55,10
64,33
54,09
53,81
54,48
65,48
66,66
54,85
6
15
57,36
58,79
69,82
59,41
59,62
60,72
61,79
59,63
6
16
61,31
61,91
62,40
61,66
61,09
61,25
62,11
61,67
7
17
61,17
61,85
62,15
61,07
61,02
61.83
62,72
61,69
8
18
62 24
62,87
63,20
62,41
62,38
62,60
63,46
62,74
9
19
63,03
63,85
64,22
63,74
62,96
62,82
63,78
63,48
10
20
62,23
63,03
63,45
62,11
61,46
61,46
62,30
62,29
11
21
61,43
61,93
62,56
61,35
61,23
62,29
62,86
61,95
12
22
61,59
62,49
63,54
62,47
62,35
62,86
63,62
62,70
13
28
62,90
63,82
64,37
63,79
63,94
64,20
65,01
64,00
14
24
64,45
65,10
65,96
64,62
63,91
64,21
64,64
64,70
15
25
63,08
63,34
63,61
63,12
61,41
61,92
62,19
62,67
16
26
60,50
60,87
61,19
69,82
59,28
59,47
59,73
60,12
17
27
57,65
58,25
60,43
58,77
68,74
58,67
59,83
58,90
18
28
59,25
60,43
60,84
59,78
60,07
69,72
60,81
60,13
19
29
58,60
58,92
68,72
57,27
66,13
65,86
56,06
57,36
20
30
54,90
55,00
63,23
54,21
54,27
65,97
57,86
54,99
^ /
1-10
69,54
60,14
60,54
59,56
69,15
59,60
60,43
59,85
^
11-20
59,49
60,10
60,54
69,65
69,43
59,78
60,68
59,95
j1
21-30
60,44
61,02
61,45
60,52
60,13
60,52
► 61,21
60,75
Mois
759,82
760,42
760,84
759,91
759,57
759,97
760,76
760,18
Mai
imam:
765,96 observe le 24 & 10 h. a.m. *) mm |
Min
imnm:
V diffirpnrft :
12.73
753,23
»
le 30 & 1
0 h. AM
.J
• .•..••...•...•A*|tV
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU 'METEOJiOLOGlQVE.—Septemhre 1874.
Temperature a l
Ombre
•
•
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
St^-g
de la
du
t^» >
Lune
Mois
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 b.
O Qi U
21
1
22,6
24,3
28,6
29,0
27,1
23,6
23,6
•2bM
22
2
24,6
24,6
25,9
27,7
2H,3
23,7
24,1
'^b.tb
23
3
21,1
24,8
27,9
27,3
2G,7
24,7
23,9
2b,m
24
4
22,6
24,6
26,4
30,0
28,1
24,0
23,3
2:1,57
26
5
22,7
25,4
29,8
29,1
28,7
2416
23,1
2d, 20
26
6
21,0
22,4
24,1
26,8
24,8
22,8
22,9
23,40
27
7
22,9
22,9
26,8
28,5
28,0
24,3
22,1
2hM
28
8
21,0
23,3
28,9
31,5
29,5
23,0
22,1
nM
29
9
20,5
24,1
28,1
29,2
28,4
23,3
22,4
2SJ4
30
10
21,9
24,3
28,9
30,5
27,5
24,6
22,6
ro,m
1
11
22,5
25,1
29,5
27,2
21,6
21,5
20,5
TiM
2
12
20,1
22,9
27,8
27,2
26,5
22,3
19,7
rdjH
3
13
18,3
21,6
27,9
30,4
2(1,3
23,4
22,1
2t,3U
4
14
22,1
23,0
23,8
23,6
23,9
22,8
21,3
nm
5
16
21,3
21,4
24,7
25,6
23,7
20,0
18,7
22/20
6
16
16,3
17,8
22,6
23,2
22,8
18,7
i8;i
]n,ya
7
17
16,1
17,7
23,6
23,1
22,9
18,1
14,9
JM,48
8
18
14,0
16,2
22,6
24,9
22,9
18,1
17,3
J9rKH
9
19
18,1
19,4
21,4
21,1
21,1
18,9
18,6
IMO
10
20
18,7
19,3
20,7
22,4
23,0
20,5
19,0
•iU,&l
11
21
17,6
20,3
24,9
25,9
23,8
21,1
19,7
21,90
12
22
21,3
22,9
24,1
23,9
23,2
22,5
21,9
22,83
13
23
20,9
21,1
21,2
21,1
19,8
19,1
19,1
20,32
14
24
18,7
18,4
20,9
21,2
21,0
19,3
20,3
19,97
15
25
18,1
18,3
19,1
22,3
20,5
18,7
18,8
19,40
16
26
19,8
20,8
23,6
23,9
23,6
21,8
21,1
22,10
17
27
21,3
22,9
21,5
24,5
24,1
22,2
22,1
22,66
18
28
21,4
21,1
21,3
22,0
21,0
19,9
20,6
21,30
19
29
21,7
22,5
25,1
26,4
26,0
23,4
23,2
24,04
20
30
23,4
24,4
29,6
30,1
27,1
24,1
22,2
25,84
^ (
1-10
22,4
24,1
27,5
29,0
27,5
23,9
23,0
25,32
11-20
18,8
20,4
24,5
24,9
23,5
20,4
19,0
21,64
21-30
20,4
21,3
23,1
24,1
23,0
21,2
20,9
22,04
Mois
20,5
21,9
25,0
26,0
24,7
21,8
21,0
23,00
Afax
[mom :
31,5 ob
Bervi le
Bklh
.P.M. -)
Mini
junm:
14,0
,, le
ISkih
..J
^ diffdrci
ace
. 17,5
Digitized
by Google
TABLEAU UtTEOTiOLOQKiVE.'^Septembre 1874.
Tension dk la Vapeub.
Jonrs
Matin.
Soir.
|i|
de la
Lune
du
Moi0
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
41i.
7h.
10 h.
21
1
■.Ni38
18,42
15,77
16,26
16,09
16,88
JT99
17,18
22
2
-fi.92
21,24
22,62
23,09
23,76
21,80
V 66
22 M
28
8
'.-J, 82
21,87
21,76
21,23
20,72
21,76
V 10
21 16
24
4
^J||.B8
21,62
21,61
21,67
20,86
21,80
r 22
21 1
26
6
]^J.59
20,61
22,39
26,42
22,47
21,05
1 16
21/1
26
6
]^50
18,36
18,04
18,04
18,48
18,02
1 28
18- i
27
7
J^.^96
16,12
16,88
16,66
16,96
18,97
] 96
16 .'f>
28
8
|i'J6
18,17
12,44
14,72
15,10
19,41
: 86
16, iS
29
9
j:,94
19,09
18,32
17,64
18,18
19,40
D9
18,50
80
10
[^i9
19,88
18,78
18,17
20,42
20,09
1 88
19,46
1
11
U^68
21,82
19,79
'J«|,61
17,61
17,84
lfi.66
19.01
2
12
i:,60
18,41
17,98
1^30
16,20
17,18
i::05
17,51
8
18
]rv66
17,26
16,67
f 1,66
16,51
17,76
1-00
16,63
4
14
]':'.46
20,89
21,36
1:^94
19,58
19,35
49
19,^56
6
16
]^M
17,66
16,71
M.64
16,12
12,30
10
15.22
6
16
] l:,06
18,49
18,61
n,64
11,93
13,99
81
n,8a
7
17
ii:,69
18,26
10,89
111.69
11,27
11,09
U,78
U,5B
8
18
]|.21
12,89
9,66
L^69
10,38
12,86
11,72
1M2
9
19
] j 66
12,62
12,18
]::'.62
12,07
18,71
Idjb
12,63
10
20
i:.,09
16,01
16,16
K.,26
12,46
14,79
14,56
14,90
11
21
14,61
16,08
16,68
16,66
16,40
16,71
15,77
h\68
12
22
16,76
18,28
17,60
17,80
19,87
17,40
17,25
17,tf3
18
28
18,88
18,36
18,32
17,92
16,66
16,18
16,46
17,46
14
24
16,41
18,87
16,08
14,08
14,38
16,69
18,96
14,62
16
26
14,66
16,88
16,17
12,89
14,68
15,09
16,88
14,79
16
26
16,98
17,66
20,68
18,16
19,04
18,37
17,74
J8,35
17
27
18,86
20,88
19,10
19,89
19,09
19,21
19,45
ri,35
18
28
18,48
18,62
17,62
17,19
16,49
15,65
16,22
17,17
19
29
18,61
19,02
20,36
21,61
19,99
20,26
19,88
19,94
20
80
20,88
21,76
21,61
22,60
22,29
21,98
19,90
19,28
^ (
1-10
18,94
19,48
18,86
19,18
19,10
19,87
19,20
^
11-20
16,29
16,31
16,28
14,88
14,31
16,07
14,88
16,18
|i
21-30
17,84
17,92
18,08
17,71
17,78
17,64
17,24
17,67
MoiB
17,19
17,90
17,89
17,25
17,06
17,68
17,09
17,86
Max
imum:
26,42 ol
Merrd le 6 4 1 h. P.M.
)
1
Mini
mum *
9,69
VaiS6ri
aice
. 16,88
» le
18 i<
i.
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU UtTtO^OLOQlQVE.—Septembre 1874.
HuMiDiTi: Belatiye.
Joan
Matin.
Soir.
Hi
,
Sil'-S
dela
Lane
da
Mois
III
4h.
71i.
10 h.
Ih.
41i.
7h.
10 h.
21
1
100
88
55
54
56
76
88
72,43
22
2
92
98
92
84
94
100
100
93,57
23
8
100
92
79
79
79
94
96
88,29
24
4
100
94
84
69
74
98
91
87,14
25
5
96
80
72
85
77
91
91
84,67
26
6
100
92
81
78
80
92
88
86,57
27
7
67
78
65
64
67
84
87
70,29
28
8
92
86
42
43
49
94
92
71,14
29
9
100
86
66
55
63
91
95
79,29
80
10
94
88
63
55
76
88
100
80,48
1
11
96
90
64
77
91
92
92
86,00
S
12
100
89
65
68
63
86
100
81.57
8
18
100
91
59
46
65
SB
91
76,4a
4
14
98
100
98
93
90
94
98
95.«6
6
15
96
92
67
60
69
71
82
76,71
6
16
87
88
66
54
58
88
86
75,29
7
17
93
88
48
61
54
72
93
71, i^
8
18
95
91
48
40
50
84
80
69.71
9
19
76
74
66
68
65
84
86
74,00
10
20
94
96
88
81
60
83
88
a3,&7
U
21
98
91
72
63
70
90
92
82,29
12
22
89
88
78
81
84
86
88
84,86
18
23
100
99
98
96
96
98
100
98,14
14
24
96
88
81
71
78
94
79
83,86
15
26
96
98
92
64
81
94
98
89,00
16
26
98
96
86
82
91
94
96
91,86
17
27
100
98
100
85
85
96
98
94,67
18
28
98
100
94
88
89
91
89
92,71
19
29
96
98
85
84
79
95
93
89,29
20
80
98
95
70
71
84
98
100
88,00
^(
1-10
944
87,2
69,8
66,1
70,4
90,8
92,2
81,37
^
11-20
93,6
89,9
66,3
63,8
66,6
83,7
89,6
79,04
s-
a
8
21-30
96,9
94,6
85,6
78,5
83,7
93,6
93,3
89,46
Moia
94,83
90,57
73,90
69,13
78,53
89,87
91,70
83,29
Max
TnwTW ;
100 ob»
ervdl8i
folB
)
Mini
Tnnnn ;
40
„ lei
841 h.
,..}
diflE6ren
ce
60
Digitized
by Google
TABLEAU UETEOUOLOGlQVE.^Septembre 1874.
Etat de CiEL lo. — XelnilositS,
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
Ha W 1 '1"
1^1
ae la
Lune
Mois
4 b.
7h.
10 h.
lb.
4h.
7 b.
10 b.
21
1
9
7
4
3
1
5
2
4,4
22
2
10
10
10
10
10
10
10
10,0
23
3
9
10
10
10
9
9
1
8,3
24
4
10
8
8
7
2
1
0
6,1
25
5
0
1
1
10
5
7
1
3,6
26
6
9
10
10
10
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
9,9
27
7
0
1
3
2
3
7
8
3,4
28.
8
0
r
1
1
1
1
0
0,6
29
9
0
1
2
5
5
2
0
2,6
30
10
0
0
4
6 .
5
2
0
2,3
1
11
0
3
8
9
10
8
1
5,6
2
12
0
3
5
5
5
1
1
8,0
8
13
0
1
5
8
2
9
5 Br
3,5
• 4
14
10
10
10
10
1
10
10
10,0
6
15
10 Br
10
2
5
7
1
IBr
5,1
6
16
iBr
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
9
7 Br
IBr
6,9
7
17
8
2
2
7
5
0
1
3,1
8
18
1
1
5
5
6
0
1
2,6
9
19
10 Br
10
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10
10 Br
10,0
10
20
10
10
10
10
9
1
5
8,9
11
21
1
1
7
5
5
1
1
8.0
12
22
9
9
10
10
10
10
10
97
13
23
10
10
10
10
10
10
10
io;o
14
24
10
10
10
10
10 Br
10
10 Bd
10,0
15
25
10
10
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10,0
16
26
10 Br
10 Br
10
10
10
10
10
10,0
17
27
6Bd
2 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10
10
8,1
18
28
10
10 Br
10
10
10
9
10
9,9
19
29
10
10 Br
10
9
7
2
1
7,0
20
30
10 Br
6
8
5
10
10
10
7,6
Moy.duMoi^
5,9
6,2
7,0
7,1
7,0
6,1
5,0
6,4
NoMBRE PE Jours de:
Ciel bean, on moina de S^v converts. . 1
BroniUard . . .
.... 2
„ pen nnagenx on de 2 A 4^ „ . . 9
Brume
....12
„ nnagenx, on de 4 a B^V .» • • 4
BosC-e
....13
„ trfis nnagenx, on de 6 & 8,V m "5
Pluie
....14
„ convert on plus de S^V t* • • H
Orageavec6cla
irsettoB
inerre2
N.B. — La Inmierc zodiacale a 6t6 observde 8 fois.
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU Uin!iOTiOL0Ql(iVE.^8eptembr€ 1874.
Etat.du Cixl 2o.
— Forme $t DirecHan de$ Nuages,
^*^^"
4L1I.
7li.lL
lOhlL
lluB 1 4h.B.
7h.B.
10
rsT*
SMe.
For. DIr.
Fkv. DIr.
For.
DIr.
For. Dl^.lFor. Db.
¥m!
DIr.
For.
Dlr.
••
ff
K
tt
K
tt
X
ft
K
tt
AO
•w
ft
N
AO
sw
AO
ew
OR
■
o
B
XflT
ft
ff
ft
OflT
tt
•t
tt
X
8B
0
tt
tf
ft
OH
w
X
tf
ft
It
It
•t
AO
■
t»
OH
tt
■
ft
0
ff
B
H
0
ft
B
ft
OH
ft
X
ft
OX
H
B
M
BO
w
0
W
0
H
OH
H
0»T
H
08T
M
0
It
w
ft
KfT
It
AO
ft
XflT
ft
X
ft
XflT
H
n
tt
O
■
0
KB
0
■
0
B_
XO
W
ft
ff
ft
tt
!•
ft
K
m
X8T
ft
ft
If
XflT
H
XflT
ff
tf
H
• M
ff
0
IW
OH
W
OH
HW
o*t
It
ft
H
•t
tt
KST
tt
on
ft
08T
ft
XflT
ft
M
H
fl
ft
H
H
n
ff
0
II
0
H
OH
W
OH
HW
0
tt
f»
ft
ft
ff
X
ft
KST
ft
XflT
ft
XBT
M
X
w
If
ff
ft
H
XtT
ft
xo
■
XO
B
XO
B
OH
B
XO
ft
tf
M
tt
It
ft
H
XflT
tf
X
ft
tf
H
♦f
tt
t*
tt
ff
tt
ft
tt
XO
fl
XO
fl
M
tf
tf
tt
t*
n
KBT
It
XflT
tt
X
W
X
t»
tf
tt
ff
ft
rf
It
KO
■
XO
X
XO
8B
XO
flB
ff
tt
If
W
10
n
It
ft
ft
XflT
ft
KST
ft
X
ft
KST
tt
tf
tt
M
tt
ff
tf
XO
fl
XO
fl
XO
fl
KO
fl
H
ff
U
tf
M
XfT
M
X
H
OH
It
OH
ft
KflT
w
AC
HW
n
tt
AO
ff
0
■
0
B
0
HB
OH
■B
ff
tt
U
ft
It
X
■
AO
H
AO
H
AO
H
XflT
ft
ff
ft
ft
ff
0
N
0
■
0
B
0
W
ft
tt
OBT
H
18
tf
tt
X
■
AO
HW
X
ft
X
,«
KflT
ft
If
M
err
. ft
0
tt
H
It
XO
HW
XO
HW
OH
H
OH
ft
U
ft
ft
ff
It
ff
ft
ff
ff
ff
M
ff
If
ft
tf
■
ft
M
■
H
W
H
W
OH
fl
CH
It
BO
n
16
■t
ft
ft
tt
XflT
tf
XflT
H
X
ff
KflT
n
If
II
n
tt
0
MW
XO
HW
XO
HW
XO
HW
KO
SW
ft
It
16
M
ft
»
n
X
M
It
ft
X
W
M
ft
M
ft
ff
H
M
ft
ff
ft
0
H
0
H
tt
tt
ff
H
17
M
X
H
X
ft
X
HW
XflT
tt
ff
H
ft
tt
oSr
tt
X8T
n
XO
■
OH
H
XO
H
08T
It
ff
H
18
tf
ft
tt
tf
XflT
tt
KflT
ft
KflT
tf
ft
ft
ff
tt
on
N (
It
ft
KO
■
XO
B
XO
B
It
It
OBT
ft
19
ft
ft
KST
w
ft
M
N
ft
ft
tt
II
•t
It
H
ft
tt
OR
■
•t
n
ft
H
0
B
H
ff
M
tt
90
ff
tf
ft
tt
It
M
H
tf
tf
ft
XflT
tt
n
H
ov
ft
Oil
tt
OH
■
OH
B
OH
B
If
tf
0
B
n
ff
It
n
tt
XflT
tt
AO
B
X
tf
KST
w
ft
ft
0
ft
0
ff
OH
■
•f
M
XO
B
II
tt
0
It
99
ff
ft
X
w
AO
•w
AO
8W
ff
ff
M
ff
tf
t'
0
M
ow
MB
OH
B
OH
B
CH
B
OH
B
0
B
98-
„
tf
f,
ff
n
f«
ff
H
ft
It
If
ft
tt
N
ov
tt
OH
HB
OH
HB
OH
HB
OH
NB
OH
tt
CH
ft
94
ft
n
081
ft
1*
ft
ff
ft
tt
ft
ff
H
^
It
II
ft
tt
M
OH
B
OH
B
ft
fl
H
ff
H
M
96
ff
H
tf
ft
ft
It
N
H
tt
tf
tt
ff
„
tt
If
ft
OH
ff
OH
■
OH
B
CH
B
OH
B
N
ft
96
• H
tf
tt
n
„
ft
X
f,
0
M
w
ft
AO
W
ff
ft
N
ft
OH
W
OH
W
H
0
H
If
ti
97
X
ft
' K
ft
H
n
X
f«
X
w
X
ff
B
tt
ff
ff
M
ff
0
W
o
w
0
B
OBT
tf
0
tt
98
ff
ff
It
ft
■f
H
0«T
tt
ff
H
M
ff
X
H
CM
m
OH
X
H
B
CH
X
H
B
OH
B
CH
fl
99
ff
ft
N
It
X
ff
X
BB
X
n
tt
n
X
It
0
ft
tf
n
KO
BX
XO
SB
XO
flB
M
ft
0
SB
80
ft
ft
X
•■
X
M
X
„
ff
ft
tf
0
SB
""1
»f
ft
0
IS
XO
fl
ON
fl
OH
fl
H
n
H
It
Digitized by
Google
10
TABLEAU ^i.TtOnOhOOiqVE.—SepUmbre 1874.
DiBBOTION ET VlTESSE DU VeNT. 1
'^°" Matin.
Boir.
•
a"*
m
Is *>
7h.
10 h.
-
4h.
7h. 1
10 h.
vit.
Dir.
Vit.
Dlr.
Vit.
m
Dir.
Vit.
m
Mr.
Vit.
m
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit.
m
n 1 NB
0
NNB
Ofi
NNB
83
BNB
4,7
BNB
S3
BNB
0
BNB
0
91
89 S T^n
0
B
03
B
1.1
B
13
BNB
14
NB
13
NB
0
03
88 S Ml
0
NB
0
NNB
03
BNB
13
NNB
03
NB
1,4
NB
0
0.4
84 i mnr
0
NB
0
H
U
BNB
y
BNB
03
BNB
1,1
B
0
0.6
26 ( B8B
1
SB
1
8
8
w
NNW
6
9
WNW
1
9.4*
90 « WMif?
0
NNW
04m
NW
%"
NNW
1.7m
W
0,8m
W
"^
WNW
03m
03
37 1 wmr
0
WWW
0
NW
NNB
03
NB
0,1
B
B
14
0,4
28 8 BBB
0
■NB
0
B8B
13
8B
%6
B
13
B8B
93
B8B
13
13
29 fi BSK
0
B
0
B8B
y
B8B
V
B8B
V
B8B
8,7
R8B
93
.¥
BO 10 Bra
s
BtB
1
8B
88B
B8X
B
9
B
1
13*
111 B
1
■
9
B
t
B
8
B
B
0
M
0
1.7*
91S mrB
0
NB
0
BNB
8
NB
9
NB
NB
1
NB
0
14*
8 IS M
0
M
0
B
9
B8B
9
B
BSB
1
B8B
1
1.1*
414 B
1
E8B
1
NNW
i
1
1
NNW
M
0
SNW
0
13*
6ie N
1
N
1
M
8
M
4
NNB
NNB
1
N
1
2,1*
616 NRW
0
N
1
N
4
N
4
N
NNW
0
NNW
1
1,7*
717 MW
1
NNW
1
N
4
N
4
N
N
4
SMW
9
23*
818 NW
^6!?
NNW
0.1m
NNB
04in
NB
8.7m
NB
13m
NNB
9.6m
NB
1.1m
13
9 IS BNB
BNB
M
ENB
4,6
BNB
4,4
BNB
6.0
NB
9.7
N
13
23
10 90 NNB
04
NB
o»
BNB
2,7
BNB
43
NB
4.5
NNB
9,7
BKW
14
23
1121 11
0.9
N
IJ»
NKB
0,4
NB
W
NB
53
KNB
43
NNB
13
9,1
12 2S NNB
9,8
NB
9.0
NNE
63
NB
63
NNB
6.0
NB
4,7
NB
4,6
43
13 2S MB
Vi
NNB
2,6
NB
63
NB
bl
NB
6.4
NB
63
NNB
83
43
14 24 N
U
NNB
1,4
NB
9,0
M
98
NB
0.4
W
03
W
03
1.4
15 25 NW
0,2
NW
0,2
BNB
13
B8B
8,1
B
8.4
BNB
93
ENB
94
13
182( B
a.6
B
1.9
NW
03
N
13
NNW
1.7
N
n
B
0,1
H
17 21 n
1.1
88B
1.9
N
9,8
NB
13
NB
93
NB
NB
03
1,7
18 88 NB
9,1
BNB
8.7
BNB
63
BNB
84 NW
7,0
ENB
64
BNB
43
43
19 2{ BNB
9,8
ENS
8,0
B8B
M
BBB
6,1 B8B
83
XSB
63
BSB
6,4
4,7
90 80 BtB
8,5
8B
9,8
8B
4,6
88W
4.7 N
8,1
NNE
13
NNB
43
8,4
FaiQUBNOB Rblitivi dss 16 Vents sub 100 |
N 12,6
W 2,0
S 1.1
E 10.8
NNW.... 7,6
WSW 0,0
SSE 0.7
ENE ....14.3
NW 4.9
SW. 0,1
SB 8.1
N 18.2
NNE .... 8.6
WNW.... 8,8
SSW .... 0.4
ESE 12,4
NB, — Les moyennes marquees d^one ast^riqne ont M obtenues aveo
des eyalaatioiiB approximatiyes de la force da vent : 0 indiqaant le
oalme ; 1 16ger souffle ; 2 petite brise ; 8 vent mod^r6 ; 4 yent fort ;
6 vent tr^s-fort ; 6 tempdte ; 7 ouragan.
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU m6t6oBOLOGIQUE.— 5<pt<!m6r« 1874.
11
Temperatures
Eva-
D
extremes
Ozone,
pora-
Pluie.
O
k I'ombre.
tion.
S
i^
Jours
eS
1
1
i
^
CD
I
:^'
CQ
1^
1
'1
1
i§
1
c2|
^
t^
c2|
o
0
o
mm
mm
mm
mm
0
21
1
22,1
29,4
25,76
12
6
9,0
5,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,6
22
2
23,3
29,0
26,15
10
14
12,0
1,8
1,2
40,9
32,1
...
23
3
24,1
27,8
25,96
18
6
9,5
2,1
0,0
0,0.
0,0
...
24
4
22,5
30,0
26,26
6
9
7,5
2,7
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
25
5
22,5
32,7
27,60
9
6
7,5
3,4
0,0
0,4
0,4
•*.
26
6
20,4
28,1
24,25
11
8
9,6
2,2
0,0
0,0
0.0
27
7
17,7
31,1
24,40
6
8
7,0
3,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
28
8
19,6
82,0
25,80
14
9
11,5
4,9
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,9
29
9
20,3
29,0
24,65
16
6
11,0
4,6
0,0
0,1
0,1
«..
30
10
21,9
31,8
26,85
15
8
11,5
5,5
1,2
0,8
2,0
...
1
11
22,5
29,0
25,75
14
11
12,5
0,3
0,0
2,7
2,7
2
12
19,1
29,2
24,15
9
6
7,6
0,4
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
3
13
17,6
31,1
24,35
6
8
7,0
8,9
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
4
14
20,1
25,5
22,80
15
8
11,6
0,4
42,6
68,2
110,8
...
5
15
20,4
24,0
22,20
12
9
10,5
4,4
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
6
16
15,6
24,3
19,95
10
8
9,0
4,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
7
17
18,8
24,8
19,30
9
8
8,5
6,2
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
8
18
12,7
24,9
18,80
9
8
8,6
4,7
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,9
9
19
16,5
22,6
19,55
11
8
9,5
4,6
0,0
0,1
0,1
10
20
17,9
25,3
21,60
20
15
17,5
2,9
1,2
0,8
2,0
...
11
21
17,3
27,1
22,20
15
8
11,6
8,8
0,0
0.0
0.0
12
22
19,5
26,5
23,00
19
9
14.0
3,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
13
23
19,0
21,1
20,05
20
20
20,0
0,4
12,6
13,0
...
14
24
17,8
21,7
19,76
20
11
15,5
*i;8
12,8
0,0
12,8
...
15
25
17,6
23,4
20,50
16
20
18,0
1,2
4,6
5,8
10,8
...
16
26
18,5
26,4
22,45
20
9
14,6
0,9
2,2
0,0
2,2
...
17
27
20,7
27,8
24,26
7
10
8,5
0,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
18
28
21,1
23,7
22,40
,,,
•••
0,4
13,7
28,1
41,8
...
19
29
19,6
28,2
23,90
20
17
18,5
2,3
0,0
0,8
0,8
...
20
30
22,9
32,2
27,55
11
8
9,6
1,3
0,0
33,0
83,0
16,4
^f
1-10
21,44
30,09
25,77
11,2
8,0
9,6
36,0
1,2
41,8
42,5
"3
11-20
17,62
26,07
21,86
11,5
8,9
10,2
80,8
43,8
71,8
116,6
...
3 -<
1)
21-30
19,40
25^81
22,61
16,4
12,4
14,4
16,0
83,6
80,3
113,9
...
MoU
19,49
27,32
23,41
12,9
9,7
11,31
80,8
78,6
193,4
272,0
...
Maximum
: 32°7 observe le 5
20 observe
7foifl
mm
Hauteur d'eau tomb^e 272,0
Hinimum:
32,7 „ le 18
« »
8fois
„ 6vapor6e 80,0
DifTArpnofi
:20,0,
14
Dlff^rAnnft 199.0
1
Digitized
by Google
12
JOUBNAL MfiTfiOROLOGIQUE.
SipUnibre 1874.
1. 4h.m. — Calme ; lesiraagesmarchentrapidement. lOh. — ^Beau ciel ;
nuages transparente. Ih. S. — MSme ciel ; vent fort. 4fa. — Ciel
tr^pur ; vent comme k Ih. 7h. — Alto-camulus brillants II I'W ;
couche de cumulo-stratns an S : le vent est tomb6. 8h. 30iii. —
Eclairs au S£. lOh. — Cumulo-stratus partout le ciel excepts au N.
2. 4h.m. — Mdme ciel ; calme. 7h. — Pluie fine ; au-dessoos de la brume
des cumulus arrivent rapidement de TE. lOh. — Temps pluyieux ;
il bruine par moment. Ih. S. — Ciel uniform^ment couvert ; le vent
augmente. 4h. — 42mm. de pluie en 2h.; Les cumulus arrivent
rapidement de TE ; ^kdrcie au S. 7h. — Averses : des ^clairciea
laissent voir des cirrus. lOh. — Ciel uniform^ment couvert ; calme.
3. 4h.m. — Le calme continue ; nuages transparents. 7h. — Ros6e malgr^
le ciel couvert. lOh. — Les nuages s'^Idvent ; temps lourd. Ih. S.
—Ciel uniform^ment couvert ; 6claircie au NK 4h. — Cumulo-
stratus au NE. 7h. — Couche de cumulus au zenith ; zdne 4clair^e
jk lliorizon ; calme. lOh. — Ciel d6couvert excepts au S. occupy
par des cumulus compactes.
4. 4h.m. — Ciel uniform^ment couvert ; calme. Sh. — Ceinture de gros
cumulus k rhocizon. 7h. — Des cumulus arrivent trds-rapidement
du NE ; ros^e tr^abondante. lOh. — Cumulo-nimbus vaporeux
au NE ; ^claircies d'un bleu fonc4. 4h. — Quelques cumulo-stratus
k lliorizon ainsi que des cumulo-nimbus tr^noirs. 7h. — Cirro-
stratus k I'horizon. lOh. — Ciel splendide.
5. 4h.m. — Ciel tr^pur ; rosee. 7h. — Quelques cirrus ; ros6e tres-
abondante. lOh. — Bonne brise. Ih. S*. — Orage avec Eclairs et
tonnerre k ra. 4h. — Quelques gouttes de pluie seulement ; Forage
a disparu ; quelques nimbus orageux au SE. 7h. — Edaircie au
NW ; cros nimbus k TE et au S ; Eclairs au SE. lOh.— Ciel
&peu pres 6clairci.
6. 4h.m. — Cirro-stratus laissant entre eux des ^claircies. 7h. — Ciel
gris, un pen de ros^e. lOh. — Des cumulus blanchfttres arrivent
rapidement du N. Ih. S. — Qros nimbus an zenith ; ^claircie au
N W. 4h. — Cumulo-nimbus audessous de la brume ; vent faible.
7h.— Ciel uniform^ment couvert. lOh. MSme remarque.
7. 4h.m. — Ldger voile de brume ; ros4e trds-abondante. 7h. — Brouillard
s'^levant k la hauteur des maisons ; couche compacte de cumulus
allant du SE au SW et occupant tout le S. lOh. — Cirrus trds
d^li6s au zenith. 4h S. — Mimes remarques. lOh. — Ciel sombre ;
9& et \k quelques 6claircies.
8. 4h.m. — Ciel serein ; calme. 7h. — Gros cumulus orageux au S ;
ros^e trds abondante. lOh. — Bande de cumulus au S. Ih. S. — La
bande de cumulo-stratus pers^vdre ; ciel splendide. 4h. — Mdme
ciel. 7h. — Id. vent trds r^gulier. lOh. — Id.
9. 4h.m. — Lumi^re zodiacale brillante ; elle s'^l^ve jusqu'au delta des
Q^meaux ; ciel trds 6toil6. 7h. — Itos6e tr^*abondante ; ciel serein.
lOh.— Ciel d*un bleu fonc^ au zenith. Ih. S. — Cirro-cumulus trans-
parents. 4h.— Mime remarque. 7h. — Ciel sans nuages. lOh.— Id.
Digitized by
Google
JOURNAL IC^TfiOBOLOOIQUE. ' 13
10. 4]i.m. — Ciel tr^ pur ; lamiir« zudiacale plus belle qu' liier. 71i. —
Ciel splendide ; que]ques Ugers cirrus au zenith ; reside abondante.
lOh. — Beau temps. Ih. S.— Couche de cumulus compactes comme
le 7. 4h. — Meme ciel. 7h. — Les cumulus pers^vkent ; quelques
cinus au zenith. lOh. — Beau ciel ; ^toiles brillantes.
1 1 . 4h.m. — Lumidre zodiacale en partie cach6e par les nuages A lliorizon.
7h. — Gros cumulus au N.; ceux du S. pers6vdrent ; roei§e abondante.
lOh. — Temps oraffeuz. Ih. S.— Id. 3h. — Fort coup de vent, 16
IL 20m. par seconae. 4h. — II pleut ; des petits cumulus arrivent
rapidement du NE. 7h. — Catme ; quelques Eclairs au S£. lOh.
— he ciel, qui s'^tait ^clairci, se couvre de nouveau ; le vent est
tomb6.
12. 4h.m. — Lumi^re zodiacale splendide ; la pointe est Ucdrement
inclin6e vers le S. 7h. — Ros^ abondante ; leger brouillard ; bande
de gros cumulus a Thorizon, du N. au S. en passant par I'E. lOh.
— Ciel d'un bleu fonc6 au z6nith. Ih. 3. — Beau temps, chaleur
supportable. 4h. — M6mes remarques. lOh. — Ceinture de stratus
k rhonzon.
13. 4h.m. — Lumidre zodiacale comme hier. 7h. — Quelques cirrus au
zenith, gros cumulus au N£ ; ros6e trds-abondante. lOh. — Cumulus
trans^irents. Ih. S. — Le ciel s'^claircit. 4h. — Cirrus au zenith.
7h.— -Le ciel se couvre subitement. lOh. — Aprds s'fttre ^clairci
i 9h., il est convert maintenant.
14. 4h.m. — Pluie abondante; de 6h. A 6h. 30m. pluie torrentielle. Coup
de tonnerre presque zenithal. lOh. — Pendant 10m. environ i Chang-
Hai ciel tr^ sombre, on ne pent lire sans lumi^. Coup de ton-
nerre zenithal, le vent saute subitement de TE au N W ; 24mm.
d'eau en 20m. 7h. — Ciel convert, ^laircie A I'W. Calme. lOh.
— Ciel uniiorm^ment convert.
15. Ih.m. — Ciel uniform^ment convert ; calme. 7h. — Ciel moutonnd ;
ros^ abondante. lOh. — Le ciel s'^claircit ; cirro-cumnlus trans-
parents. Ih. S. et 4h. Beau temps ; cirrus trds d61i68. 7h. — Beau
clair de lune. lOh. — Cumulus vaporeux ; calme.
16. 4h.m. — Lumidre zodiacale visible k travers les nuages. 7h. —
Cumulo-nimbus i I'horizon. lOh. — Brume ; cirrus au zenith. Ih.
S. — M^me cieL 4h.— Eclaircie au N. 7h. — Id. au zenith ; reste du
del indistinct. lOh. — Ciel brumeux ; aureole lunaire incompl^.
17. 4h.m. — Lumiere zodiacale comme hier ; cumulus compactes k P
E.S.E. comme pr6c6demment ; ros6e abondante. 7h. — Roe^ trds-
abondante. lOn. — Les cumulus sont chassis en bloc vers le SE ;
au N. m§me ph6nomdne, cumulus compactes allant du NE. au NW.
4h. — Le vent prend de la force et amdne des cumulus. 7h.— Ciel
%ioiU ; Ure bande de corbeaux voyageurs. lOh. — Ciel serein.
18. 6h. m. — Quelques stratus k lliorizon. 7h. — Id. ros^ tr^abondante.
lOh. — Cumulus anrivant rapidement de SK Ih. S. — Le vent
souffle par rafales. 4h. — Ciel d'un bleu fonc4 an zenith. 7h. — Le
temps s'adoucit. 10th. — Ciel trds-noir au N. et k VW ; le reste trds-
pur.
19. 4h.m. — Ciel uniform^ment convert. 7h. — Nuages de tontes espdces.
lOh. — Ciel uniform^ment convert. 7h. S. — Quelques gouttes de
pluie. 4h. — Cumulus blanchfttres audessous de la brume. 7h.
Digitized by
Google
14 JOURNAL MfeTllOROLOGIQUE.
Pluie ; ciel sombre. lOh. — La pluie a cess6 ; ciel couvert de nuaj
tranaparents.
20. 4h.m.— Ciunulus blanchfttres au-desaous du brouillard. 7h.-
pluie fine. lOh. — II bruine ; le vent s'6l6ve ; quelques cumii
a rhorizon. Ih. S. — Fort coup de vent, depuis midi J, pluie
4h.— Le ciel s'^claircit. 7h.— Ciel d^couvert ; calme. lOh.-
ciel se couvre subitement de cumulus venant rapidement de TEstj
21. 4h.m. — Ciel tr^8-§toile ; lumidre zodiacale plus brillante que 1
voie lact6e. 7h. — Oiel splendide ; ros^e tr^s-abondante. lOh.J
L^gdre couche du cirrus ; gros cumulo-nimbus au z6nith. lb. f
— Les cirrus ont disparu, vent trds-fort. 4b. — Quelques cirrus I
S. 7b. — Un cirro-stratus passant par le z6nith partagelecielen de^
parties. Cumulo-nimbus noiifttres au NW. lOh. — Clair de lu
magnifique.
22. 4lLm.— -Lumidre zodiacale k travers les nuages ; brise tiftde. 7h.-«
Des cumulus arrivent trds rapidement du NE.; pas de ros^e. I Oil
— Mdme ciel. lb. S. — Quelques gouttes de pluie. 4b. —II bruinej
vent trds-fort. 7h. — Quelques gouttes de pluie. lOh. — Le vei^
emporte rapidement les nuages.
23. 4h.m.— Pluie fine. 7h.— Pluie assez forte. lOh. et lb. S.— 14
4h. — Le baromStre remonte. 10b. — Pluie fine, ciel uniform^meu
couvert.
24. 4b.m. — Pluie fine, torrentielle vers minuit ; ciel couvert, aver
i 5b. 30m. 7h.— Calme. lOh. — Quelques gouttes de pluie. ll
S. et 4h. — Le calme continue. 7b.— La pluie recommence. lOlij
— Ciel uniform^ment couvert ; pluie fine. Calme. 1
26. 4h.m. — Cumulo-nimbus au z6mtb se d^tacbant sur la bmme. lOhl
et lb. S. — M^mes remarques. 4b. — Petite averse. 7b. — Temps
couvert et sombre. 1 Oh.— -Pluie fine.
26. 4b.m. — Ciel uniform^ment couvert ; pluie fine. 7h. — Id. lOh.-
Cumulus arrivant de I'W ; ciel moutonn6. lb. S. — ^Temps lourd.l
7h. — Beau coucher de soleil ; 6claircie a SE. 10b. — Clair de lune ]
nuages transparents.
27. 4b.m. — Brouillard ; ros^e tr^ abondante. 10b. — Pluie fine. lb.
S. — Le brouillard s'6ldve ; (quelques grosses gouttes de pluie ; Ciel J
sombre k VW, 4h, — Le ciel s'eckurcit 4 TW. 7h. — Quelques ;
gouttes de pluie.
28. 4b.m. — II vient de pleuvoir. 7b. — II bruine. 10b. — Ciel unifor-
m6ment couvert. 4b. S. — ^Averse torrentielle. 7b. — Eclaircies,
on aper^oit les 6toiles au zdnith ; cumulo-nimbus A ITiorizon. lOh.
Ciel moutonn6 ; gros cumulo-nimbus au zenith.
29. 4b.m. — Ciel uniformfiment couvert. 7b. — Brume g^n^rale. lOh.
— Vent ti^de (20°) ; des cumulus arrivent rapidement de raSK
lb. S. — Averses depuis midi. 4b. — Le ciel s'^claircit. 10b. —
Cumulo-nimbus comme k lOh. a.m.
30. 4b.m. — Brume g6n6rale ; air ti^de et humide. 10b. — Cirrus au
z^nitb. lb. S. — Quelques grosses gouttes de pluie. 4b. — Pluie
torrentielle sans orage. 6b. — Arc-en-ciel magnifique ; il se compose
d'un arc int4rieur dans lequel on distingue nettement 4 arcs second-
aires, et d'un arc ext6rieur k couleurs pAles et renvers^es. 7h. —
Quelques gouttes de pluie. 10b. — Ciel uniformfiment couvert;
pluie fine.
Digitized by
Google
I
I
i\
\
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
OBSERVATOIBE db ZLKi-WEI.
BULLETIN MifeTlfeOROLOGIQUE.
OCTOBRB 1874.
NoTA. — Ponr la position g^graphiqnd de robservatoire, les instnimentfl
utilises, les notations employees, etc., voir la note pr^liminaire
plao6e en tdte du Bulletin de Septembre 1874.
Digitized by
Google
40
TABLEAU M^TfiOROLOGIQUE.— 2)<rc«m&r« 1874.
Pbession babom^tbique 1 z£bo.
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
dela
lune
An
^
^
i^i
QU
moiB
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
23
1
770,80
771,47
771,86
770,39
770,07
770,66
770,21
770,78
24
2
68,92
69,52
69,92
68,87
68,10
69,00
69,38
69.03
26
8
68,51
69,83
70,46
69,15
69,49
70,52
70,76
69.K1
26
4
70,80
70,41
70,98
69,03
68,63
68,71
68,93
69.57
27
6
67,89
68,89
70,39
69,20
69,96
71,10
71,98
69.91
28
6
72,40
78,93
75,08
73,79
74,18
74,87
74,96
74.16
29
7
73,98
74,48
74,76
72,99
72,76
78,31
73,24
7SM
80
8
71,78
71,78
71,46
69,11
68,79
68,58
67,88
69,00
1
9
66,81
66,86
67,91
66,09
65,88
65,80
66,80
66.4 S
2
10
65,59
65,14
66,81
65,65
65,42
65,80
66,80
65,G7
8
11
64,03
64,48
64,90
68,55
64,45
Sf»^
66,41
64,R1
4
12
66,67
67,81
68,01
66,81
65,20
65,48
65,88
6€,2fi
5
18
64,59
65,84
66,87
66,21
65,81
65,82
66,18
etM
6
14
64,89
65,07
66,20
68,46
68,98
25'22
66,42
64,«7
7
16
67,96
69,02
69,99
68,50
67,98
64,07
67,54
67M
8
16
66,11
64,10
68,64
61,18
61,68
68,80
64,95
63,42
9
17
66,48
68,68
69,87
68,72
68,87
S?'SJ
69,28
68JS
10
18
67,82
67,95
67,78
64,90
64,84
65,08
64,14
6€M
11
19
62,94
62,68
62,48
60,18
59,58
5?»2®
59,12
60,89
12
20
58,77
58,99
60,69
61,89
68,80
64,82
64,78
61, ^i
18
21
64,86
66,16
66,61
65,98
67,16
69,87
70,48
67,02
14
22
71,76
72,44
72,98
70,76
70,72
71,22
71,78
71,^5
15
28
69,65
68,95
69,87
67,99
67,84
67,75
67,18
6^,BB
16
24
67,84
67,80
69,26
67,40
68,40
68,61
68,92
68,25
17
26
69,18
69,88
69,48
67,66
66,66
67,81
67,68
6J*;i6
18
26
66,89
66,12
66,26
66,44
65,68
66,69
69,98
60,7 L
19
27
78,04
74,88
75,95
74,60
74,88
75,61
75,25
7^:79
20
28
78,48
74,98
74,87
78,07
72,44
72,79
72,58
7a,4-t
21
29
70,98
71,15
70,49
67,96
68,37
69,87
71,89
70S>'^
22
80
78,20
75,07
76,85
76,78
76,25
77,84
77,71
7r;,ni
28
81
77,04
77,82
78,11
76,26
76,16
76,95
77,09
7'. '\
^
1-10
769,64
770,28
770,96
769,88
769,33
769,84
769,88
769,89
11-20
64,92
65,86
65,89
64,84
64,45
64,77
65,41
66,02
21-81
70,68
71,28
71,87
70,25
70,37
71,21
71,80
71,06
mois
768,47
769,01
769,65
768,06
768,12
768,69
769,11
768,78
Max
mm
Imnm : 778,11 observe le 81 k 10 h. P.M. ^ mm
V difference: 19,34
Min
imum: 768,77 „ le 20 i^ 4 h. A.M. J
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU Ui,TtOUOLOGlQVK,^D^c(mhre 1874.
41
Temp£ratube a l'ombre.
Jours
ICatin.
8oir.
goo
Aa la -^"
^
ae la
lane
mois
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
0
23
1
2,1
0,1
11,8
13,3
12,4
6,5
4,9
7,30
24
2
0,3
1,9
12,6
13,9
12,6
6,7
3,8
7,39
26
3
0,5
0,8
11,8
12,1
10,9
7,5
4,2
6,83
26
4
3,5
3,9
11,9
14,6
11,3
7,4
7,0
8,51
27
5
5,4
6,6
11,8
11,2
10,1
6,2
5,2
8.00
2«
6
5.7
6,2
8,9
11,6
9,8
8,4
6,4
8,14
29
7
7,1
7,2
8,1
8,7
8,3
7,1
6,8
7,61
SO
8
6,5
7,1
9,5
11,0
12,2
12,3
12,2
10,11
1
9
12,2
8,1
8,5
9,1
9,0
7,7
7,1
8,81
2
10
<i,l
4,7
8,9
10,1
8,9
3,1
2,1
6,27
8
11
0,7
1,2
9,4
13,4
12,1
6,1
8,8
6,53
4
12
2,5
1,C
12,0
14,9
13,1
7,6
7,1
8,39
5
13
4,2
3,8
13,3
18,1
16,8
9,6
6,6
vi^n
6
14
6,6
6,1
14,1
20,3
18,3
9,7
9,1
I 1 .^'J
7
15
8,7
6,2
13,8
15,3
13,0
8,6
9,4
10,71
8
16
11,1
12,3
14,6
18,9
16,3
11,4
10,9
UM
9
17
9,1
8,6
10,4
11,4
11,8
6.6
3.4
s.T^;
10
18
0,3
0,6
10,3
12,4
11,0
6;3
6^4
G,7'J
11
19
6,6
8,2
14,0
16,0
12,6
12,5
12,1
11,67
12
20
10,3
9,6
9,9
9,9
9,9
8,1
6,8
9,07
18
21
3,8
8,4
10,8
13,8
12,4
6,9
3,8
7,70
14
22
4,6
2,3
7,2
9,3
7,9
4,6
4,8
6,81
15
28
6,1
5,6
13,5
15,1
14,9
10,6
11,4
11,01
16
24
7,6
8,6
9,1
8,7
6,7
6,7
4,2
7,36
17
25
0,9
1,0
2,4
4,4
8;9
2)6
0,5
2,24
18
26
-0,9
—1,2
6,1
7,5
6,6
4,9
6,1
3,86
19
27
1,7
0,6
0,1
0,4
-1,6
-2,9
-3,9
—0,80
20
28
-6,6
—6,5
-2,2
0,7
-0,1
-2,1
—4,1
—2,99
21
29
-1,9
-0,9
5,6
6,8
7,1
7,1
4,1
3,84
22
30
2,7
2,6
2,7
3,1
1,4
-1,3
—1.0
1,46
23
81
-2,5
-2,4
-0,1
1,2
1,1
-1,2
—2,9
—0,97
^ /
l-IO
4,94
4,66
10,33
11,60
10,54
7,29
5,97
7,90
^
11-20
5,91
5,82
12,18
14,96
13,39
8,63
7,40
9,76
§ •
a. \
21-81
1,40
1,18
4,92
6,36
6,47
3,16
2,00
5,04
3,60
moiB
4,00
3,80
9,01
10,81
9,66
6,22
6,93
Maximam :
0
20,8 ob
eerv^ le
14 i 1 h. P.M. '
. diff^rc
nee
o
.. 26,9
Minimum :-
-6,6
„ le
28 & 4 h. A.M. ,
Digitized by
Google
42
TABIiEAU M]6t60BOLOGIQUE.— D^cemfir* 1874.
Tension db la vapeub.
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
lit
dela
lune
du
mois
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
23
1
6,34
4,63
7,49
6,91
6,21
6,70
6,46
6,11
24
2
4,69
6,30
7,18
6,58
6,58
6,40
6,71
6,06
26
8
4,76
4,84
7,13
6,08
6,27
6,54
6,08
6,96
26
4
6.59
6,76
6,08
6,16
6,16
6,38
6,39
6,06
27
5
6,40
6,97
7,31
7,17
7,11
6,69
6,41
e.87
28
6
6,22
6,93
6,70
6,97
6,25
6,11
6,92
r..nj
29
7
6,83
6,77
6,56
6,31
6,44
5,83
6,57
!'.l'''L*
do
8
6,08
6,34
6,64
6,57
6,25
6,19
5,78
'■.l.**i
1
9
6,97
7,96
6,83
6,89
6,62
6,97
7,38
''..■'J
2
10
5,99
6,68
4,42
4,36
8,17
5,24
3,44
\.rd
8
11
8,81
3,98
4,96
4,53
4,22
4,78
4,78
4,42
4
12
4,45
4,68
5.04
4,22
5,67
6,21
7,11
5.34
5
13
6,17
4,73
6;io
4,87
6,54
6,66
6,64
5,81
«
14
6,61
7,05
7,66
6,82
7,03
7,11
7,11
6.91
7
15
8,37
7,10
8,10
7,71
7,35
7,77
8,06
7,78
8
16
9,22
10,06
10,76
11,31
9,50
8,80
7,79
9,63
9
17
7,91
7,88
7,58
6,46
5,05
6,24
6,45
6,64
10
18
4,69
4,78
6,28
5,61
6.97
6,41
6,68
6,77
11
19
7,30
7,90
9,16
9,55
10,48
10,68
10,53
9,37
12
20
8,98
8,33
8,68
8,87
7,85
7,49
6,93
8,08
18
21
6,01
5,55
7,06
6,16
6,73
6,26
6,21
6,85
14
22
4,83
4,76
4,58
4,96
4,91
5,33
5,62
5.00
15
23
6,42
6,61
8,67
8,58
9,61
8,98
10,07
8,42
16
24
7,79
8,16
8,24
8,37
7,24
6,07
6,47
7,33
17
26
4,78
4,72
6,16
4,67
4,27
8,77
4,39
4,54
18
26
4,21
4,21
5,23
6,81
6,75
6,66
5,74
5,23
19
27
4,92
3,70
3,95
4,63
4,08
3,58
3,41
4,03
20
28
2,76
2,77
2,68
2,38
3,29
2,62
8,21
2,81
21
29
3,50
3,78
5,24
5,62
4,94
4,94
6,14
4,88
22
30
5,38
4,09
3,44
8,66
8,68
3,67
3,68
8,98
23
31
3,49
3,59
4,48
8,90
4,02
8,62
6,21
8,58
8,80
« '
1-10
5,69
5,92
6,41
6,10
5,91
6,90
6,02
11-20
6,65
6,65
7,42
6,89
6,92
7,21
7,10
6,98
1"
21-31
4,92
4,72
6,34
5,33
6,23
4,86
6,13
6,07
mois
6,72
6,73
6,36
6,08
5,99
6,05
6,02
5,99
Max
Linum :
mm
11,31 ol
wervd le
16&11]
I. P.M.
> difference
mm
. 8,93
Mini
m^TH :
2,38
„ le
28&lfa
. P.M. .
)
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU MfiTEOEOLOGIQUE.— D^cmtr« 1874.
48
HuMIDITI: RRLATIVK.
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
ui
•
HI
de la ' '^^
^
lune
mois
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
23
1
100
100
72
52
58
93
100
82,14
24
2
100
100
66
56
61
86
96
80,71
25
8
100
100
69
57
64
84
98
81,71
26
4
96
96
57
50
61
83
97
77,14
27
5
96
96
73
72
76
94
97
86,29
28
6
91
84
66
68
69
74
82
74,86
29
7
77
76
68
63
66
77
76
71,86
80
8
84
84
73
67
60
49
64
65,86
1
9
56
98
85
80
77
89
97
83,14
2
10
85
89
51
47
87
91
64
66,28
8
11
79
79
56
40
40
71
79
63,43
4
12
81
91
47
33
51
80
94
68,14
5
13
83
78
53
30
46
75
91
65,14
6
14
97
100
64
82
44
79
82
71,18
7
15
100
100
69
59
66
93
92
82,71
8
16
94
94
86
69
74
86
80
83,28
9
17
92
94
80
63
48
85
93
79,28
10
18
100
100
66
52
60
89
92
79,85
11
19
100
97
77
75
97
99
100
92,14
12
20
96
94
95
97
80
93
100
93,57
18
21
100
96
78
62
53
75
87
76,57
14
22
76
87
60
65
61
83
87
72,71
15
28
91
97
75
67
76
95
100
85,86
16
24
100
98
96
lOO
98
82
89
94,72
17
25
97
96
95
74
70
67
92
84,42
18
26
98
100
78
74
79
87
87
86,14
19
27
95
79
86
97
100
96
100
93,28
20
28
100
100
72
51
74
68
95
80,00
21
29
88
89
77
82
66
66
100
81,14
22
80
96
74
61
62
70
89
89
77,28
23
81
92
96
100
79
82
89
96
90,57
^ (
1-10
88,5
92.8
68,0
60,2
61,9
82,0
86,r
77,00
S
11-20
92,2
92,7
69,3
56,0
60,6
85,0
90,3
77,87
21-31
93,9
92,0
79,4
72,1
75,4
81,5
92,9
83,88
mois
91,61
92,82
72,45
62,74
66,26
82,81
89,87
79,72
ICaximnm :
100 ob»
Brv6 2«l
ois
j
diff^ren
ce
70
Hinimum :
80
^ lei
d&lh.
P.M. J
Digitized by
Google
44
TABLEAU UtlTtOEOhOGlQVE.—DScemhre 1874.
fixAT DU ciEL lo. — Nebulosite.
Jovtia
Matin.
Soir.
de la
du
lune
mois
41i.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
l-si
23
1
0
10 Bd
7Bd
8Bd
6
0
0
4.3
3,7
24
2
10 Bd
10 Bd
3Bd
3
0
0
0
26
3
9Bd
10 Bd
0
10 Br
7
5 Br
IBr
6,3
2,1
26
4
0
1
0
2
0
2
10
27
6
0
9
1
6
2 Br
0
2
2,7
28
6
5
10
10
9
9
10
2
7,9
29
7
10
10
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10,0
SO
8
10 Br
9 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
10 Br
9,9
1
9
10
10
10
10
10
10
10
10,0
2
10
0
0
2
0
0
0
0
0)2
3
11
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0,0
4
12
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0,0
5
13
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
o!o
6
14
0
OBd
0
0
0
0
1
0,1
7
16
19 Br
2 Br
3
6
2
0
10
4,4
8
16
10 Br
10
10
8
9 Br
9 Br
9 Br
9,4
9
17
10 Br
8
9
7
3
0
0
5,3
10
18
0
0
2
0
0
0
2
0,6
11
19
2
5
10 Br
10 Br
10
10
10 Br
8,1
12
20
10 Br
10
10 Br
10 Br
8
7
0
7;9
13
21
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0,0
14
22
6
0
0
2
0
0
3
1,4
15
23
1
r
1
8
5
1
10 Bd
8,7
16
24
10 Br
10
10
10
10
10
10
10,0
17
25
10
10
10
9
9
5 Br
1
9,0
18
26
9 Br
9
0
0
9 Br
8 Br
10 Br
6;4
19
27
10 Br
10 Br
5 Br
8
10 Br
1
2
6,6
20
28
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0,0
21
29
2 Br
3
8
10
10 Br
10
10
7,6
22
30
10
10
5
7
5
6
10 Br
7,4
23
31
10 Br
10
8
7
2
0
0
4,6
Moy.c
[umois
5,8
6,5
4,6
6,4
4,7
8,6
4,6
4,8
NOMBBE DE J0UB8 DE :
Ciell
.. 1
jean, ou moins de 2^^ oouvert . . 9
pen nuagenx ou de 2 11 4^ „ . . 4
mageux, ou de 4 H 6^^ „ . . 5
kr^s-nuageux, on de 6 & 8^^ >» • • 6
Bonvert ou plus de S^ „ . . 7
Brouill
Brume
ard ...
4
14
Ro86e
7
n 1
Gel^e blanche.
5
M
Pluie
4
Naicta
2
Ph^n
omlnes divert observes, — Lumifere zodiacale 7 foia ;
halo BO
hurel;
halo [lunaire] 1.
Digitized by
Gooole
45
TABLEAU M^T^OROLOGIQtJE.— D^cmdr^ 1874.
IStat
DU
CIEL
2o.-
--Fonne et Direction des Niiages. 1
4km.
"TT
m.
Tjrr
m.
II1.B.
4b.8.
H.8.
16k B.
Dftto.
1 -- ■ -,
._ .
iFor. Dir.
For.
Dlr.
For^
Dii.
For. Dlr.
For.
Dir.
For. Dlr.
For. Dlr.
1
t*
»i
II
II
K8T
ft
K
tt
KBT
,t
II
tl
It
tt
»»
<*
If
It
H
ft
fi
It
It
It
It
II
It
tt
S
»f
»»
If
II
KST
II
AC
8W
It
ft
n
•1
tt
»»
t»
It
II
II
II
It
II
tf
tt
ft
It
It
It
8
KG
It
K
If
,f
t«
tf
»
K
8W
It
M
It
II
M
tt
»t
ft
ft
II
ft
It
ON
KB
II
11
It
tt
4
»»
t»
K8T
It
K8T
It
iC
BX
08T
It
C8T
II
II
It
ft
ti
II
It
It
ft
II
tf
ft
11
ft
«
ON
It
6
»t
»»
It
It
KO
w
H
»f
It
It
It
II
ft
II
l»
»t
»t
It
It
tt
ON
KW
0
tt
H
It
0
It
6
t»
t»
It
ft
It
H
It
tt
KO
II
tt
II
It
It
0
»»
0
If
0
X
0
K
0
B
CN
NX
OBT
tl
7
n
♦1
n
It
ft
It
It
tt
tt
tt
It
It
It
tt
0
t»
CK
It
OBT
It
ft
n
It
It
It
It
It
tt
8
»i
ff
•t
It
»i
II
tf
It
II
It
M
tl
It
ft
CN
If
cw
II
0
n
It
It
0
It
0
It
It
N
9
♦1
It
ft
tt
tt
It
It
tf
M
If
II
tt
ft
^
If
NW
If
HW
CN
NW
ON
KW
ON
NW
ON
NW
ON
NW
10
»»
If
ft
It
ft
It
It
It
M
It
It
II
It
tt
n
It
It
It
It
It
II
It
tl
It
II
It
11
It
11
t*
n
II
•1
It
It
tt
II
It
II
II
H
It
tt
IS
f>
II
It
It
11
It
It
It
II
H
11
II
II
tl
»
II
It
•t
n
t
It
II
II
It
•1
11
•1
ft
ti
It
It
It
tt
tt
It
It
tl
II
II
•1
ft
M
18!
tt
It
It
It
tt
It
It
It
H
II
II
II
II
II
1
n
It
»f
It
It
II
ft
II
It
It
It
tt
ft
tt
14 1
t»
ft
It
It
It
It
ft
tt
It
II
II
tt
KO
It
I
•>
»t
II
II
If
•t
It
11
It
11
It
11
It
It
15 {
»»
It
II
0
s
KBT
It
It
tt
It
If
tt
tt
II
n
11
It
11
It
tl
It
It
tt
16 J
11
11
It
♦•
It -
It
KO
tt
It
It
KO
w
It
tt
J
It
11
N
If
N
tt
It
II
ft
tt
It
tt
It
It
17 J
ft
n
ft
It
ft
11
tt
It
>i
tl
It
It
It
It
M
t.
It
0
It
N
It
ON
It
0
M
t«
tt
ft
H
16
n
w
It
It
KBT
It
II
It
It
It
tt
tt
KO
tt
»»
If
It
II
It
It
II
II
It
tl
II
W
tt
M
19
n
ft
It
II
ft
ft
It
It
It
n
It
II
ft
tt
C8T
It
ON
H
0
W
0
W
ON
W
ON
w
ft
It
20
»»
„
M
AO
It
„
tt
AO
N
AO
M
tt
tt
0
It
M
It
N
It
N
It
CN
N
It
tt
II
M
ai
«»
It
It
It
tt
It
It
It
H
»t
It
tt
tt
tt
•I
ti
tt
It
ft
It
It
tt
tt
tt
It
It
tt
S3
CK
mt
M
1*
tt
t»
AC
w
It
tt
tl
It
K
tl
»,
n
N
It
It
ti
II
t*
,,
It
tt
It
C8T
tt
88
M
It
ti
t<
KO
It
It
It
AC
W
tl
It
•t
It
OST
II
It
It
It
M
OBT
tl
OBT
tt
OfcT
If
It
»
94
„
>i
It
II
tt
ft
It
It
tt
»
It
It
It
tt
N
It
If
tf
ow
MB
CM
N
II
N
tt
ON
tt
95
n
•1
It
tt
KO
W
KO
w
KO
w
tt
It
KO
N
M
It
If
It
0
M
0
N
0
M
It
It
tl
It
96
KO
H
It
tt
tt
M
It
It
X
II
It
It
II
ft
tf
It
OBT
II
It
11
It
tl
0
It
0
tl
M
It
97
()
It
H
It
H
It
K
tt
It
It
It
It
II
M
M
It
0
M
0
N
M
M
N
M
0
It
OBT
tt
98
»t
tt
ft
It
It
It
II
n
tt
ft
tt
It
tt
tt
tt
It
II
ft
II
It
It
It
tt
tt
It
It
It
H
99
n
It
K8T
tt
KBT
tt
11
It
tt
tt
II
It
II
It
ft
H
It
tt
ft
It
ON
It
M
»
M
It
M
If
80
It
If
ft
It
X
W
It
H
n
tt
It
tt
tt
«f
M
II
M
It
0
MX
M
It
N
M
ON
tf
tt
tt
1 81
«
It
ft
tf
X
W
It
tt
tt
tt
tf
M
tt
N
♦»
0
N
0
NX
0
N
0
M
H
tt
It
tt
Digitized by
Google
40
TABLEAU m6tE0I10L0GIQUE.— D<fcfw&f« 1874.
Direction du vent; sa vitessb pab seconde. 1
Jours
Hniin.
Solr.
1
ii
9
i
1
4h.
7h.
10 h.
1 h.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
'"■
1
'*
'
J
fi 1
^
•S
^
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit.
m
Dir.
Vit.
m
Dir.
Vit.
m
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit.
£
xn
m
m
m
m
23
1
NW
0,6
0
0,9
NB
0.4
NW
0,7
W8W
03
o
13
R
13
08
24
2
■
1,1
ME
1,4
NE
0,9
NW
1,2
NB
13
NB
1,4
NB
03
13
25
fl
BB
0,7
SB
1,5
NNW
0.8
N
8.2
R
83
N
13
N
16
1,8
26
4
N
2,0
NNB
2.1
NR
1,8
ENB
1,8
ENB
8,1
BNB
23
BNB
13
2,1
27
6
NNK.
0.6
NB
1.8
NW
0,7
W
8,1
NW
83
NNW
23
NNW
13
2,0
28
6
NNW
0.7
N
0.7
NNW
0.9
N
2,1
M
23
NNB
83
NNB
13
1.7
M
7
NNE
2.2
NNB
2,8
NNE
2.1
NNB
8,6
NNK
2,7
O
0,7
o
03
2,0
40
8
N
0,6
0
0,4
ENB
1.8
SB
2,8
SB
13
B
03
B
23
W
1
9
O
0,6
NW
1.6
NW
1,7
WNW
4,4
NW
43
o
13
O
1,1
23
2
10
0
0,0
0
0.9
WNW
4,8
NW
123
WNW
103
W
83
WNW
23
43
8
11
W8W
2,0
W8W
1,5
W8W
43
WNW
9,2
NW
73
0
03
O
04
8.5
4
12
0
0,0
O
0,0
88W
0,6
saw
4,1
>
4,1
8
23
8
2,0
13
6
18
8
1,«
O
0,0
W8W
0,7
NW
8,0
NW
23
NB
03
BNE
03
13
6
N
S
1,5
0
0,0
88 W
0,9
W8W
26
WNW
2.2
O
03
NW
03
M
7
16
N
2.7
0
1,8
ENE
2,6
ENB
6,7
ENB
53
ENB
8,1
ENE
2,0
8,4
8
16
BN8
1,8
88E
8,8
8
4.0
SW
6,0
WNW
63
NW
4,7
NW
63
4,4
U
17
NW
6,2
NW
6,2
N
4,1
NNW
6.4
NNW
63
NNB
03
O
0,4
83
10
It
0
0,0
O
0.0
BSE
1,2
8
4,9
8
8,6
O
03
8
13
1.7
11
IS
RBB
1.1
88E
1.4
HSB
8,2
88B
6.2
B8R
1,7
SSE
13
SSE
03
23
12
20
WNW
6,1
WNW
9fi
NW
18,6
NW
14,1
NW
7.4
W
83
W
23
73
18
21
W8W
2,7
W8W
8,9
W
8,9
KW
83
NNW
8,4
NNW
23
M
0.7
43
14
22
NNK
1,0
N
IJd
NNB
1,7
ENB
8,1
B
43
B
2,1
B
2.7
2,4
16
28
K8B
8,0
>B
1.9
BSE
2,6
8
8,2
8
6.1
0
0^
O
03
83
16
24
N
8,8
N
89
N
7,0
N
4,6
N
93
N
7,1
If
83
63
IV
26
NNW
2.4
NW
8,0
HW
4,1
NW
4,8
NW
2,6
NNW
03
o
03
23
18
26
0
0,0
0
0,0
O
0,1
NB
03
NNB
1,9
N
03
N
24
0,7
19
27
N
7.0
KNW
10,9
NNW
9,8
NNW
10,8
NNB
8,8
NW
7.1
NW
43
8,7
20
2ti
NW
1,6
NW
0,4
NNW
1,7
NW
1.1
M
13
0
03
0
03
0,9
a
2i
N
0,1
NNB
0,1
B
0,9
0
03
ENB
0,1
0
03
NW
13
0,4
22
8(J
N
43
N
7,5
M
7.8
N
9,1
N
73
N
63
NNW
4,4
63
28
81
NNW
4,6
NNW
2,2
NNW
8,1
NNB
2.6
N
83
N-
03
N
63
23
Moy.
m
m
m
m
ti
m
m
m
du
a.o
3.6
8,0
43
4.
2
2,1
13
23
moiB
Fb^QUENCB BBLATIVB DE8 16 YE
KTB BUB 100
N 19
NNW ....13
NW 14
r
8
4
S .
ss
SE
7
3
B
E 6
ENB .... 6
NE 4
raw
R .
SW 1
...
WNW.... 6
8SW .... 2
ESE .
... 2
NNK .... 8
nAlnriAfl. (mr lOn nhflArvAtinna
16
" ^
^iies
sem
oyeni
ae m
Axim
am 1
m
4,1
obflerv^e le 20
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU M^TfiOKOLOOIQUE.— D<fcm6r«j 1874.
47
TicmpiSeaturbs
6vA-
ta
extremes
OZOKB
POKA-
Ploib.
Q
k Tombre.
TION.
P .
P
31
Joi
£ 2
are
' s
/■'
1
a
d
S
8^'
a
d
i^
§1
-sl
1
1
1
^
1
i«
s
H
o
0
o
mm
mm
mm
mm
o
23
1
-0,7
15,1
7,20
9
13
10
10,6
1,15
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,8
24
2
0,1
16,1
8,10
7
8
9
8,0
1,70
0,0
0,0
0,0
25
3
-0,4
13,3
6,45
8
12
9
9,7
1,70
0,0
0.0
0,0
!!!
26
4
24
15,7
8,90
18
12
10
18,3
1,70
0,0
0,0
0,0
"'.
27
6
4,2
13,8
9.00
12
14
12
12,7
1,26
0,0
0,0
0,0
28
6
4,6
13,0
8,80
18
11
14
14,3
2,10
0,0
0,0
0,0
'.'.'.
29
7
6,7
9,1
7,40
16
12
10
12,7
2,56
0,0
0,0
0,0
30
8
6,8
12,4
9,36
17
11
9
12,3
1,40
0,0
0,0
0,0
'.'.',
1
9
8,1
9,4
8,75
17
14
10
13,7
0,90
8,2
0,0
3,2
3
10
4,2
10,6
7,42
16
13
12
13,7
4,05
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
8
11
-0,7
14,1
6,70
14
13
9
12,0
8,70
0,0
0,0
0,0
4
12
0,7
15,7
8,20
10
12
11
11,0
8,00
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
6
13
3,0
18,9
10,95
21
10
9
18,3
8,16
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
6
14
4,7
21,1
12,90
20
17
8
15,0
2,95
0,0
0.0
0.0
...
7
15
5,8
16,9
J 0,85
20
7
11
16,U
1,80
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
8
16
7,6
20,4
14,00
21
19
8
16,0
1,76
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
9
17
8,3
13,3
10,80
21
18
12
17,0
2,75
0,0
0.0
0,0
16,7
10
18
0,0
13,4
6,70
10
11
9
10,0
1,35
0,0
0,0
0,0
11
19
5,6
16,1
10,85
17
11
9
12,8
1,65
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
12
20
9,4
12,9
11,15
21
20
16
19,0
0,70
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
13
21
8,0
14,4
8,70
20
16
9
16,0
2,65
0,0
0,0
0,0
14
22
2,1
10,8
6,45
15
10
8
11,0
2.25
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
15
23
4,2
16,2
10,20
19
15
8
14,0
1,45
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
16
24
7,1
9,1
8,10
18
20
20
19.3
0,00
8,9
7,7
11,6
...
17
26
0,2
4,9
2,56
21
16
9
15,3
0,70
0,2
7,8
8,0
...
18
26
-1,8
8,8
3,50
16
10
14
13,3
0,90
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,3
19
27
-3,9
1,7
-1,10
15
18
18
13,7
1,20
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
20
28
-6,6
1.4
-2,60
17
13
11
13,7
0,00
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
21
29
-4,6
8,3
1,86
18
12
8
12,7
2,40
0,0
2,7
2,7
14,8
22
30
-1,3
5,3
2,00
21
13
20
18,0
2,28
9,8
0,0
9,8
...
23
31
-2,9
1,9
-0,60
16
13
9
1.7
1,00
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,6
^i
1-10
3,48
12,85
8,15
13,8
12,0 10,6
12,10
18,60
8,2
0,0
8,2
ii-ao
4,44
16,18
10,31
17,5
14,8 10,2
14,16
22,70
0,0
0,0
0,0
...
a
21-81
-0,41
7,52
3,56
17,8
13,7 11,8
14,42
14,83
18,9
18,2
32,1
moif
2,39
12,03
7,21
16,4
13,5J 10,8
18,60
56,03
17,1
18,2
35,3
...
o
Maximum: 21,1 obe
ervd le 14
21 observe
h 6 fois
Haut<
3urd'e
auton
mm 1
lUe 85,3 1
Minimum : — 6,fi ,
, le28
7 „
le 2...
,,
jj
6vap
or6e 56,0 |
J)i(fAri*nrt»' 97
,7
14 ..
Diff^i
•ence .
'
^0,7 1
^^^^
—J
Digitized by
Google
48
JOURNAL MfiTfiOROLOGIQUE.
Decetnbre 1874.
1. 7h. m. — Bronillard ; limite de visibility 4 h. 500m. 10b. — Le
brouillard pcrsiste ; ciiTO-stratus. lb. s. et 4b — Memes leinai-qiics.
7h. — Lumiere zodiacale. 10b. — Etoiles brillantes ; le barometre
baisee. Brises folles toute la journ^e.
2. 4h. m.— Brouillard ; limite de visibilird 100m. 7b.— Id. 10b.—
Horizon brumeux ; cirro-stratus au z^nitb. lb. e. — Alto-cumulus
venant du S.W. 4h. — Ciel sans nuages. 7b, et lOb. — Menie ciel.
Brises folles comme bier ; ^ midi la girouette fait le tour complet
du compas.
3. 4b. m. — Brouillard assez ^pais ; cirro-cumulus au z6niih. 7b. —
GeMe blancbe; limite de visibility du brouillard 2 k 300m. 10b. —
Le vent passe du S.E. au N.W. par le S. Ciel sans nuages. lb.
8. — Brise reguliere ; ciel uniform^ment convert. 4b. — Cirrus
venant du S.W. et cumulo-nimbus du N.E. 7b..— Ciel brumeux
au N. 10b — Ciel de couvert ; brise reguliere.
4. 4b. m. — Ciel sans nuages. 7b. — Pen de rosee ; 9^ et 1^ quelques
cirro-stratus. 10b. — Mdmes nuages ; le vent a pass6 insensible-
ment du N. k PE. lb. s. — Alto-cumulus venant du S.E. 4b. —
Long cumulo-stratus s'dtendant du S.E. au S.W. 7b. — Le stratus
persiste. 10b. — Des cumulo-nimbus ont envabi lout le ciel.
6. 4b. m. — Ciel sans nuages ; peu de rosee. 7h. — Le ciel 8'e«t
couvert vers 6b. d'une brume tr^s-l^g^re. 10b. — Cirro-cumulus
venant de FW. lb. s. — Les cirrus ont disparu et sont rempbic^s
par des cumulus noiritres venant du N. ; borizon brumeux. 4b. —
Ceinture de gros cumulus k Tborizon N. 7b. — Ciel sans nuages ;
lumidre zodiacale diffuse. 10b. — Quelqiies cumulus epars dans le
ciel. Le vent a passiS da N.E. k V\\ de 7b. du matin k 4b. du
Boir.
6. 4b. m. — Brise faible et r^gulidre. 7b. — Ciil mou tonne ; pas de
rosde. lOh. — Ciel uniform^ment couvert. lb. s. — Les cumulus
viennent de TE. ; quelques ^claircies. 4b. — Ciel sombre en quel-
ques points. 7b. — Meme ciel ; on apergoit des 6toiles au zenith -
10b.— Ciel presque complfetement decouvert.
7. 4h. m. — Ciel uniform6ment couvert et sombre. 7b. — Meme ciel.
10b. — Ciel brumeux ; cumulo-stratus k lliorizon E. lb. s.- Ciel
uniform^ment couvert jusqu'au soir, 7b. — Calme absolu. 10b. —
Id.
8. 4b. m. — Ciel toujours tres-sombre ; quelques gouttes de pluie.
7b. — Eclaircie k Fhorizon N.; calme. 10b. — Vent faible ;
9. 4b. m. — Ciel trfes-sombre ; pluie fine ; calme. 7b. — Nimbus
venant du N.W.; pluie. 10b. — Nuages bas et vaporeux. lb. s. —
V«'nt fort; memes nuages et meme direction. 4b. — Id. 7b, —
Ciel tres-sombre ; calme. 10b.— Petite brise rdguli^re.
10. 4b. m. — Ciel tr^pur ; Etoiles brillantes ; calme. 7b. — Ciel
splendide ; pas de ros^e. 10b. — Quelques cirrus epars dans le
ciel, lb. 8. et 4b. — Ciel sans nuages ; vent tr^s-fort. 7b. — Le vent
tombe ; etoiles peu brillantes. 10b. — Le barometre buisse.
Digitized by
Goosle
JOURNAL KkTkOBOLOQiqVE. 49
11. 4h. m. — Ciel serein ; froid piquant. 7h. — M^me ciel ; gel^e
blanche. lOh.— Vent trfes-fort. Ih. s. et 4h.— Id. 7h.— Calme ;
lumi^re zodiacale et ^toiles peu brillantes. lOh. — Ciel serein ; le
calme continue.
12. 4h. m. — Ciel splendide ; le barometre monte ; calme. 7h. — Gelee
blanche ; le calme continue. lOh. — Le baromdtre monte malgr^ le
vent du S. Ih. s.— Vent fort. 4h. et ^h.— Id. lOh.— Ciel trds-
etoiU ; brise re^uli^re.
13. 4h. m. — Ciel ^tincelant ; lumi&re zodiacale trds-belle. 7h.~Ros^e
peu abondante. lOh. — Taches nombreuses sur le soleil. Ih. s. —
Depuit lOh. le vent a pass^ du S.W. au N.W. 4h.— Vent faible,
ciel d^couvert jusqu* i lOh.
14. 4h. m. — Ciel serein ; ^toiles brillantes. 7h. — M6me ciel ; rosee
abondante. 7h. h Brouillard trSs-^pais ; calme. lOh. — Ciel sans
nuages ; vent faible et intermittent. Ih. s. — Depuis 7h. le vent a
pas^S insensiblement de FE. k VW. par le S. 4h. — Vent faible.
7h.— Cabne. lOh.^Juelques cirro-cumulus. N.B. — Le ciel est
rest^ sans nuages depuis 5 jours.
15. 4h. m. — On apergoit les ^toUes k travers la brume au z6nith ; avant
4h. pluie non accus^e par le pluviomdtre ; thermomdtres mouill^s.
6h. — Grosses nuees venant de TE. avec rapidity, pendant que le
vent souffle du N. 7h. — Brouillard qui se appose sur les thermo-
mdtres. lOh. — Quelques cirro-stratus, le vent est pass4 k rE.N.E.
Ih. 8. — ^Vent fort 4h. — Id. 7h. — Ciel sans nuages. lOh. — Les
nuages ont de nouveau envahi tout le ciel.
16. 4h. m. — Ciel uniform^ment convert. 7h. et lOh. — Id. Le baro-
mdtre a baiss^ de 6mm. depuis hier. Ih. & — Vent fort. 4h. —
Ciel trfts-sombre k VW, 7h. — Le vent a pass^ insensiblement du
S S E. au N.W. par VW, depuis 7h. ce matin. lOh. — Le vent aug-
mente ; le baromdtre monte rapi<lement.
17. 4h. m. — Ciel uniform^ment convert ; vent toujours fort. 7h. —
Eclaircie au zenith. lOh. — Qros nimbus au S.; 9^ et Ik quelques
ficlaircies. Ih. s. — Vent de force et de direction constantes ; les
cumulue viennent du N. 7h. — Ciel sans nuages. lOh. — Magni-
fique clair de lune ; calme.
18. 4h. m. — Calme absolu tout la nuit ; ciel splendide. 7h. — Le
calme continue ; gel^e blanche. lOh. — Cirro-stratus au N. Ih. s.
Ciel sans nuages jusqu'^ lOh. ; vent r^j^ulier. lOh. — Cirro-cumu-
lus au z6nith ; le vent qui 6tait tomb6 k 7h. reprend de nouveau.
19. 4h. m. — ^Banquise au S.W. 7h. — Calme, pas de rosfie. lOh. — Ciel
uuiform^ment convert. Ih. s. — Ciel id. ; vent fort pendant quel-
ques heures. Pluie entre Ih. et 4h. — Nuages transparents. lOn. —
Brume genorale.
SO. 4h. m. — Vent tres-fort ; il a commence vers rainuit. 71i. — II
bruine. lOh. — On apergoit au-dessus de la brume des alto-cumulus.
Ih. 8. — Le vent attemt son maximum de vitesse moyenne pendant
^h. ; elleafit^de 17m.par8econde. 4h. — Le vent tombepresque
subitement ; deux coucnes de nuages venant du N. 7h.— Le vent
passe k TW. lOh. — Ciel entierement decouvert.
21. 4h. m.— Ciel trSs-pur ; air vif ; rosfie abondante. 6h. J. — Lumi^re
zodiacale un peu diflfuse. 7h. — Rosee trcs-abondante. Ciel sans
Digitized by
Google
50 JOURNAL MfiTfeOROLOGIQUK.
nuaces tout le jour ; le vent souffle avec forc« de lOh. k 4h. et
tombe compldtement vers lOh. du soir.
23. 4h. m. — Des cumulo-cirrus se forment au zenith. 7h. — Calme
absolu, peu de ros^e. Le vent continue aujourd'hui sa rotation de
PW. vers I'E. par le N. comraenc^e hier. Ih. s. — Quelques alto-
cumulus viennent de l^E. Ciel sans nuages jusqu'^ lOn. du soir
oil on vdt quelques cirrus au zenith et des stratus k Phorizon W.
23. 4h. m. — Banc de cumulus compactes au N. ; le thermometre
monte ; pas de ros6e. 7h. — Calme ; ciel serein, peu de ros^. lOh.—
Quelques cirro-cumulus k Vhorizon N.E. Ih. s. — Le vent continue
son nouvement vers le S. 4h. — ^Alto-cumulus venant de VW,
7h. — Long stratus k Thorizon E. s'fitendant du N. au S. ; calme
absolu depuis Oh. p.m. lOh. — Le cjJme continue ; brouillard.
24. 4h. m. — Vers minuit le vent a pass^ brusquement du S. an N.
par rW. ; nluie peu abondante. 7n.— Ciel uniform6ment couvert;
pluie abonaante, vent fort. 10b. — Memes remarques. Ih. s.— II
ne pleut plus. 4h. — Averse qui dure peu. 7h. — II oruine. lOL—
Quelques gouttes de pluie ; le vent souffle par rafales.
25. 5h. m. — ^Neige depuis minuit ; elle fond rapidement ; thermo-
mdtres mouilUs. 7h. — II ne neige plus. lOh. — La neige a dispani
partout. 10b. — Cirro-cumulus venant de TW. et cumulus du N.
lb. 8. — Mdmes nuages; vent r^gulier. 4h. — ^h, et Ik quelques
^claircies. 7b. — Les 6toiles apparaissent au z^nitb k travers la
brume. 10b. — Cirrus panaches ; calme absoln depuis 7b.
26. 4b. m.— Le calme continue depuis bier ; balo lunaire ; elace.
7b. — Evaporometre et tbermometre bumide gel^. lOh. — Ciel sans
nuages ; le vent se 16 ve vers lib. et souffle faiblement tout le jour.
4h. — Halo incomplet ; au dessous ciel tres-noir ; stratus k ITiorizon,
brume au zenith. 7b. — Etoiles au z^nitb. 10b. — Qros nimbus au
S. ; le barometre monte rapidement.
27. 4b. m. — Le vent souffle avec force depuis minuit ; quelques gouttes
de pluie ; thermometres mouill^. 7h. — Le ciel apr^s s^tre eclairci
vers 5h. ^ se couvre de nouveau ; froid tres-vif ; le barometre con-
tinue k monter rapidement. 10b. — Cumulus venant du N. et
laissant entr'eux des ^laircies. lb. s. — Des nimbus tres-noira
passent au z6nith. 4b. — Quelques flocons de neige. 7h.— C^et
tk quelques cumulus ; froid tres-vif. lOh. — Le tbermometre atteint
son minimum. A 8h. J on apereevait encore la lumiere zodiacale
s'6levant en fuseau tres-effil6 presque jusqu'au zenith.
28. 4b. m. — Ciel tres-pur ; froid moins sensible bien que le thermo-
metre soit plus bas qu'bier ; pas de gel6e. 7b. — Evaporometre et
thermometre mouill6 geles. iSrise faible et ciel sans nuages touts
la joum^e. lOh. s. — Ciel splendide ; calme absolu.
29. 4h. m. — Brume k rhorizon E et W. ; air tres-sec ; pas de gel^e.
7b. — QeUe blanche ; Evaporometre gel^ comme hier ; glace sur 1'^-
tang de I'W. (1) lOh. — Cirro-stratus par toutle ciel. lb s. — Ciel
uniform^ment couvert et moutonn6 ; quelques gouttes de pluie.
4h. — Le barometre monte. 7h. — Grosse pluie ; ciel tres-sombre.
lOh.— La pluie continue. Calme ou vent presque nul tout le jour.
(1) Cot 6tang a 8 ti 4in de largo et Im cuTiron de profondenr.
Digitized by
Google
JOUBNAL m£T&OBOLOOIQUE.
51
30. Le vent s'est lev6 de nouveau vers minuit 4h. m. — Ciel uni-
fonu^ment couvert. 7h,— Meme ciel. lOh. — Cirrus venant de
VW, et cumulus du N.E. Ih. s. — Un nimbus ^iiorme passe au
zenith. 4h. et 7h. — Quelques nimbus ^pars dans le ciel. lOh. —
Ciel uniform6ment couvert ; le vent tombe.
31. 4h. m. — Meme ciel ou'i lOh. ; froid tr^s-piquant. 7h. — Id. plus
de gel6e blanche; tnennomfetre mouill6 et ^vaporom^tre gel^s.
10b. — Cirrus venant de I'W. et cumulus du N.E. lb. s. — L'6va-
porom^tre est encore gel6 ; cumulus par tout le ciel. 7b. — Ciel
Bplendide ; lumidre zodiacale nettement destiuee. lUb. — Meme
ciel ; calme absolu.
ERRATA.
au lieu de
luez
p. 2
ast^qne
ast^risqne
O 0
p. 6
|22,6 |24,3 |eU.
|22,6 |24,8
mm mm
eto.
p. 6
1 20,88 1 18,42 1 eto.
1 20,38 1 18,42
etc
p. 8
2^ converts
convert
p. 10
ast^riqae
ast^risqae
»
N 18,2
NE 18,2
p. 22
BSE 2
SSE3
p. 84
ESE3
ESE2
p. 85
Pluie 7^
7,1
N.B, — En faisant entrer les calmes dans le ealcnl de la frequence relative
des 16 vents sur 100 pour le mois de Septembre, eomme noas Tavons fait &
pattir da mois d'Octobre poor tons les autres mois (v.p. 22) ; les obiffres
port^s an tableau de la p. 10 se tronvent 16gdrement modifies ainsi qu'il
suit:
H 12
W 2
W8W .... 0
8W 0
88W 0
observations...
8 ....
BSE ..
8E ..
ESE ..
.... 2
.... 1
...• 8
....12
B
...12
NNW .... 8
NW 6
ENE...
NE
...16
...16
WNW .... 2
Calmes sur 100
NNE...
... 9
...12
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
A. U. D. <*■
Ml
£Tr£OBOIiO0lQtE
OBSBBViTOmE
de*P*r«»
dt U C<"Mj.*J"'« «*• •^'*"*
ZI-KA-VTEl.
1874-1876.
i
Digitized by
Google
A. M. D. G.
OBSEBVATOIBE
MfiTfiOBOLOGIQUE et MAGNfiTIQUE
det Pire* de la Compagnie de Jesu*
A
ZI-KA-WEI.
MAGNfiTISME
1874-1875.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
B
OBSERVATOIRE MfiTfiOROLOGIQUE et MAGNfiTIQUE
DB ZI-KA-WEI, PB^s GHANa-HiJ, Chine.
Longitude Latitude
7h. 66m. 248. E. de Pam. 31^ 12' ^ Nortd.
OBSERVATIONS MAGNfiTIQUES.
faites a partir du maii cTAvril 1874 jusqu'au maia d'Avril 1875.
PB^LIMINAIBES.
L'Observatoire m^t^orologique de Zi-ka-wei date de 1872 : mais lea
obsenratioDs magn^ti<}ue8 nmt ^t^ faites r^guli^rement que depuis le
commencement du pnntemps de 1874.
Les instruments dont on s'est servi sont ceux que Mr. le Major-
Qeneral Sabine decrit dans ses *' Instructions for magnetic sv^rvev'i by
sand and sea,** lis ont ete port^s k TObservatoire de Kew avant d'etre
expedi6s en Chine, et on y a d^termin^ les constantes et les corrections
qiu entrent dans le calcul de PIntensite horizontale.
Mes observations ont embraspe les divers elements du Magndtisme
terrestre : la Declinaison de Taiguille aimant^e, son Indinaison par rap-
port k rhorizon et VIntensitS de la force magn^tique du globe.
Quant k rintensitfi, la composante horizontale seule est obtenue
directement en valeur absolue ; la composante verticale et rintensitd
totals sont ensuite donn^es par le calcul. Cette determination en valeur
absolue de la composante horizontale a 6t6 faite au moins deux fois par
mois ; depuis le 1 Janvier 1875, quatre observations completes donnent
la moyenne mensuelle.
Je ne donuerai qu'une valeur approchde de VInclinaison magn6tique,
bien que i'aie fait chaque mois quatre observations de cet importont
6l6ment uu magn^tisme terrestre ; mais parmi ces observations, les unes
ont et6 faites sur des pieds mobiles en diflf6rents endroits, d'autres sur
un pilier en bois, d'autres enfin sur un pilier de briques; or, j'ai tout der-
ni^rement reconnu (jue ces briques, provenant du Tch6 Kiang, sont
notablement magn6tiques (celles qui viennent de Tien-tsin ou du
Tch6-ly le sont au meme degr6) et que la correction k apporter k ces
demi^res observations est assez forte ; mais comme 11 me serait presque
impossible de les reconnaitre au milieu des autres, je prfiffere, pour ne
point donner de valeurs erronn^es, rejeter toute cette s6iie et ne pr6-
aent'er que les valeurs dont je puis r^pondre.
Jobserve toujours directement Tlnclinaison dans deux Azimuts
rectangulaires en dehors du M6ridien magn6tique et je calcule rincli-
naison vraie par la formule " Cotg.' I— cotg.» i^+cotg.' iV
La D6clinaison magn6tique est le seul 616ment que la nature de mes
• appareils m'ait permis d'6tudier avec suite Je me suis servi du Magn6-
tom^tre unifilaire de d6clinaison comme d'une boussole des variations ;
quatre fois par mois pendant Pann6e 1874, et 8 fois depuis le com-
mencement de I'annie 1875, j'ai relev6 de demi-heure en demi-heure,
depuis 6h. du matin jusqu'k 6h. du soir, la position de Taxe magn^tique
Digitized by
Google
de raimant par rapport au reticule de la lunette fixe. Pendant la
nuit le mouvement de raiguiUe, chaque fois que j'ai fait des observa-
tions de 24 heures, a 6t6 excessivement faible et difficile k saisir avec le
d6clinom6tre ; nfianmoins je donnerai ce que j'ai pu obtenir k cet ggard.
J'ai r6duit toutes ces observations horaires de la d^clinaison au Tempe
vrai de Zi-ka-wei.
La D6clinai8on et Tlntensitfi horizontale ont 6t6 corrig^es de I'erretir
que le voisinage des briques magnfitiques, dont j'ai parl6 plus haut, avait
introduite dans les valeurs absolues ae ces deux ailments : des ol^rva-
tions 8p6ciales ont 6t6 faites dans ce but en 4 endroits diff^rentsC) assez
distants de TObservatoire qui est tout entier construit avec ces memes
briques. La correction pour la d6clinaison a §t6 — 2' 30^.
Le terrain de toute la contr6e est enti^rement s^dimentaire : soumise
k r^preuve de la boussole, la terre du pays n'a pr6sent6 aucun caract^re
magn^tique sensible.
L'observatoire de Zi-ka-wei est i 6 kilom. environ au SO de Chang-
Hai et k 30 kilom. de la mer de Chine.
M. Decheyrens, S.J.
(1) Le pilier qui m'a servi pendant toute cette ann^e & determiner la D6clinai-
son en yafeur absolue est & 10 metres de rObservatoire. Deux autres piliers en
boiBont6t66tablisrun &70 metres environ, Tautre A 100 metres au moins de tout
b&timent en briques ; enfin une observation a dtd faite sur pied mobile & plus de
500 metres en rase compagne. Cette dermi^re observation, aussi bien que celles <
qui ont 6t6 faites & di verses reprises sur les deux nouveaux piliers rn'ontmontr^
la necessity de faife la correction '.indiqu6e ici. Pour toutes ces observations de
comparaiaon, le M6ridien astronomiqne a 6t^ donn6 par I'observation r^p^t^ de
la Polaire k son Elongation maxima et par le Passage de quelques Etoiles an
MEridien.
Digitized by
Google
I.— DfiCLINAISON MAGNfiTIQUE.
§ i. — Tableaux des Observations Hor aires de la Declinaison^
Avnl 1874— Avnl 1875.
Les grandes perturbations magnfitiques, je le sais, out 4t6 rares cette
ann6e et elles ont pii se manif ester en des jonrs oii je n'ai pas fait d'ob-
servations boraires ; cependant, on pent jnstement encore s'^tonner de
Textreme r^gularit6 des niouvements de raignille de d^clinaison k Zi-
ka-wei, r^gularit^ attest^e non-seulement par la courbe diume moyenne,
mais encore et aussi bien par chacune des courbes particuliferes obtenues
durant le printemps, VM et I'automne. J'excepte les observations
d'biver qui indiquent toutes une oscillation diurne remarquablement
faible et une certaine b6sitation dans la marche de Taiguille.
Je ne nuis mieux commencer cet article qu'en donnant les deux belles
courbes diumes, obtenues Tune le 23 Mars 1874, Pautre le 22 Mars
1875, jours oii s'est rencontr6 T^quinoxe de printemps (Tableau,!.).
Ouvrant et fermant cette premiere ann6e d'observations magn^tiques h.
Zi-ka-wei, elles sont un remarquable exemple de la r^gularit^ des
niouvements diumes de Taiguille de d^clinaison, en jneme temps qu'elles
manifestent une difference notable entre I'amplitude de Foscillation
pendant le jour et celle do Foscillation pendant la nuit. Enfin on
pourra jugcr d'un coup d*ail le changement de d^clinaison survenu
entre les deux fipoques, changement confirm^ par les obsei-vations
ulterieures.
La D^linaison magn^tique k Zi-ka-wei est Occidentale et elle va en
augmentant. Le 23 Mars 1874 Tobservation a commence k 6h. du
matin, et noil k minuit comme le 22 Mars 1875 : j'ai done 6t6 oblig6 de
rapporter au commencement de la courbe, en le corrigeant de la varia-
tion d'un jour k Tautre, ce qui appartient r6ellement au 24 Mars 1874.
Ayant commence, sans parti pris, cette s6rie d'observations boraires
le jour mSme de F6quinoxe de Printemps, j*ai 6t6 naturellement amen6
k les diviser en 4 parties, correspondant aux quatre saisons de I'annfie.
Chaque partie contient done 3 mois d'observations et g6n6ralement
chacun d eux comprend 4 observations r^gulierement distrioufies.
Un tableau special, annex6 k cbaque saison, donne le minimum et le
maximum semi-diumes des jours d'observation, la moyenne de ces deux
valeurs, enfin Tamplitude de I'oscillation semi-diume, on difference
entre les maximum et minimum principaux de cbaque jour.
Comme je n*ai observe que pendant le jour, et que je ne parlerai
jamais que des maximum et minimum principaux, j^appellerai desor-
mais Oscillation diume et nen semi-diume, le mouvement de Taiguille
effectu6 d'Orient en Occident entre 9h. du matin et 2h. de Papes-midi.
Les autres inflexions de la courbe, qui pourraient se rencontrer dans
rintervalle des 13 heures d'observation, je les dfoignerai toujours par
les noms de Minima et Maxima secondaires.
Digitized by
Google
DfeCLINAISON MAGNfeTIQUE A ZI-KA-WEI.
I. — Pbintbmps 1874.
Temps
▼rai.
28 Mars
1874
29 Mars
1874
6Avril
1874
12Avril
1874
30Avril
1874
8 Mai
1874
11 Mai
1874
O 9 »
9 t »
O t 0
o / <r
0 f 0
0 f 0
Off
6h. M.
1 58 17
1 58 47
1 49 19
1 50 12
1 51 24
1 51 8
1 48 24
7h. „
52 48
52 18
48 17
48 44
50 4
49 18
47 5
8h. ..
51 5
49 58
47 41
46 59
49 9
48 48
46 56
9h. „
49 7
46 58
47 7
46 88
48 49
49 52
48 9
lOh. „
48 58
45 18
48 88
47 42
50 53
52 19
49 82
llh. ..
50 6
49 7
50 54
49 10
54 19
54 29
51 23
Midi
52 29
51 87
53 16
50 29
55 19
56 18
52 48
Ih. S.
55 4
52 43
55 17
51 49
56 14
57 17
53 17
2h. .,
56 21
52 46
56 5
51 49
55 44
56 88
52 25
8h. ..
55 15
50 56
55 23
50 46
54 29
55 80
51 49
4h. „
53 88
49 44
54 21
49 44
58 29
64 11
51 26
6h. ..
52 12
49 8
53 12
49 8
62 87
52 58
51 2
6h. „
52 21
48 80
52 9
49 8
52 49
52 54
50 26
O 1 It
O t tf
0 t 0
0 f »
0 / <r
O t 0
o . ^
Moys.
1 52 80
1 50 12
1 51 39
1 49 23
1 52 43
1 58 13
1 50 22
]
SfiKDfA BT Maxima
Maxima
0 f 0
1 48 48
56 24
0 t 0
1 45 4
58 6
0 t 0
1 47 6
56 5
Q t 0
1 46 80
52 8
0 t 0
1 48 88
56 44
0 / ^
1 48 44
57 17
0 ' "
1 46 52
53 17
Moyi.
0 t 0
1 52 86
0 t 0
1 49 5
0 9 0
1 51 85
0 f 0
1 49 16
0 f It
1 52 41
0 ' »
1 58 0
0 t tr
1 50 4
AmpUt.
t 0
7 86
/ 0
8 2
f 0
8 59
/ 0
5 88
/ 0
8 6
/ 0
8 88
9 0
625
yGoosIe
DfiOLINAISON MAGNfeTIQUE A ZI-KA-WEI.
I.— Pbintshps 1874.
Temps
vraL
17 Mai
1874
28 Mai
1874
81 Mai
1874
6 Join
1874
14 Join
1874
Moyexmes
horaires.
6h.M.
7h.„
8h...
lOh. „
Midi
Ih. S.
2h.,.
8h. „
4h. ..
5h. „
6h. „
0 ' ft
1 47 12
46 11
46 24
47 4
48 84
50 44
52 29
52 59
52 56
52 81
52 8
5144
50 42
0 / »
1 48 19
47 16
46 84
47 12
48 9
49 11
50 25
51 14
51 48
51 86
50 54
49 44
49 29
0 t n
1 47 6
45 59
45 47
47 18
48 18
50 44
52 12
52 54
58 8
52 84
52 28
51 54
50 28
o 1 »
148 10
46 18
45 11
45 29
46 15
49 56
52 50
53 55
54 29
54 16
52 82
51 48
50 28
o 1 n
149 4
47 50
47 8
47 0
47 20
48 53
51 22
54 13
54 84
58 40
52 12
50 27
49 32
0 / n
1 49 46
48 29
47 88
47 83
48 29
50 44
52 88
58 55
54 8
58 14
52 14
51 14
50 43
MOJB.
o / It
149 59
0 / If
1 49 22
0 / ff
1 50 6
0 / n
1 50 7
0 1 M
1 50 15
fi 1 It
1 50 49
MmnfA BT Maxima.
Minin^f^
O 9 tl
145 42
58 44
0 1 tl
1 46 86
5146
0 t tl
1 45 48
58 10
0 t tl
1 45 10
54 80
O 1 tl
1 46 46
54 54
Maxima
Moys.
0 > M
149 48
1 49 11
0 t tl
1 49 26
0 9 tl
1 49 50
0 9 tl
1 50 50
• t tl
1 50 87
Amplit.
8 2
1 tl
5 10
» tl
7 27
tl
9 20
9 tl
8 8
9 tl
7 86
Digitized by
Google
I
•
DfiCLINAISON MAGN^TIQUE A ZI-KAWEI.
n.— ETfi 1874.
Temps
vrai.
22 Join
1874
29 Join
1874 f
I JuiUet'
1874
^JuiUet
1874
29 JuiUet
1874
5 Aoiit
1874
12 Aoat
1874
V
•
O t II
O 1 II
0 » II
O 1 II
O 1 o
O 1 II
O » If
6h. M.
1 45 55
1 44 45
1 46| 0
1 46 24
1 47 89
1 47 53
1 47 30
71i. „
45 26
48 18
44 43
45 57
46 20
47 9
45 30
8h. „
45 18
42 20
43 27
45 37
46 26
46 58
44 34
9h. ..
44 57
41 58
43 87
45 44
47 52
48 6
46 2
lOh. „
46 15
43 21
45 58
47 31
51 6
49 43
48 25
llh. ..
47 20
46 6
48 87
49 14
53 22
50 26
51 32
Midi
49 14
48 40
50 44
50 19
54 25
51 56
52 52
lh.S.
49 44
50 87
52 32
51 52
54 46
53 10
53 42
2h. ..
50 14
51 51
52 12
52 6
54 48
53 24
52 46
8h. „
50 14
51 51
51 8
51 18
53 20
53 3
51 20
4h. „
50 2
51 9
49 40
50 14
52 2
52 20
49 35
Sh. ,.
49 47
48 58
48 12
50 2
50 49
51 44
48 35
6h. „
48 24
48 20
48 12
50 2
49 58
51 6
49 10
0 1 II
O 1 If
0 1 It
O 1 It
0 1 It
O 1 II
0 1 It
Moys.
147 67
1 47 10
1 48 5
1 48 57
1 50 59
1 50 32
1 49 21
Minima xt Maxima.
Minim A
0 1 It
1 44 57
50 28
0 1 If
1 41 58
52 14
0 1 If
1 43 21
63 9
O 1 II
1 46 4
52 38
0 1 It
1 45 44
54 54
0 1 II
1 46 87
53 24
0 r It
1 44 32
53 48
Maxima
Moys.
0 1 It
1 47 42
0 / If
1 47 6
0 1 It
1 48 16
0 1 II
1 49 21
0 1 It
1 50 19
0 t It
1 50 0
0 » n
1 49 10
Amplit.
1 II
5 31
1 It
10 U
t II
9 4B
1 II
6 Bi
t If
9 10
1 It
6 47
» It
9 U
Digitized bv^
D^OLINAISON MAGN^TIQUE A ZIKA-WEL
IL— Erf 1874,
Temps
ynd.
20 Aoftt
1874
27 Aoftt
1874
4 Sept.
1874
12 Sept.
1874
21 Sept.
1874
Moyennet
horaires.
• t N
0 # tf
• 1 M
• » w
O f t*
O 1
It
6h.M.
1 49 89
1 48 24
1 48 59
1 49 10
1 49 21
1 47
88
7h. ..
47 84
47 8
47 26
48 11
48 56
46
28
8h. ..
46 16
46 21
46 45
47 17
47 49
45
45
9h. „
46 15
47 17
48 21
47 17
47 31
46
15
lOh. „
47 21
49 17
50 58
49 7
48 56
48
9
lUi. ,.
48 45
51 49
58 11
51 86
50 2
50
13
Midi
50 45
54 7
54 54
53 6
51 19
51
52
Ih. S.
52 7
55 16
55 29
54 7
52 46
58
1
2h. „
52 84
55 6
54 48
58 51
52 54
58
8
8h. ..
51 25
58 40
58 22
52 41
51 59
52
6
4h. .,
50 16
52 80
51 48
51 17
50 46
50
59
5h. .,
49 21
51 22
51 20
50 48
50 16
50
6
6h. „
49 50
51 7
50 89
50 28
50 16
49
47
O 1 tt
0 t tt
O t It
0 » It
O » II
O 1
It
Moys.
1 49 24
1 51 2
1 51 28
1 50 41
1 50 13
1 49
89
Minima xt Maxima.
Minima
Maxima
0 t n
1 46 8
52 85
0 1 II
1 46 22
55 44
oil!
1 46 89
55 34
or II
147 0
54 20
0 ' II
1 47 28
58 8
MOJB.
0 » It
1 49 22
0 1 II
1 51 3
0 1 II
1 51 6
O 1 It
1 50 40
0 » II
1 50 13
O 1 II
1 49 31
Amplit.
1 It
6 27
t It
9 22
f II
8 55
1 It
7 20
t II
5 40
1 It
7 55
Digitized by
Google
10
DfiCLINAISON MAGN^TIQUE A ZI-KA-WEI.
m. — AUTOMNE 1874.
Temps
vrai.
26 Sept.
1874
2 Oct.
1874
10 Oct.
1874
18 Oct.
1874
25 Oct.
1874
INov.
1874
9 Nov.
1874
O t It
O t tf
o t tt
c t n
O t II
O f II
O t II
6h.M.
1 55 19
1 57 44
1 59 22
2 1 88
2 2 2
2 2 85
2 1 88
7h. „
54 29
67 24
57 34
1 80
1 56
2 45
1 88
8h. ,.
53 29
56 34
27 21
1 59 58
0 41
2 24
1 83
^9h. „
58 24
56 1
56 37
59 3
0 38
1 87
180
lOh. ,.
55 4
56 34
57 3
59 24
0 53
0 28
2 28
llh. ..
67 30
57 56
58 27
2 0 27
1 34
1 9
2 42
Midi
59 59
2 0 4
2 0 29
2 4
8 10
2 17
1 40
Ih. S.
2 0 67
1 14
2 34
8 30
8 44
1 82
1 83
2h. ..
1 59 44
1 8
2 14
8 26
8 0
1 55
0 84
8h. ..
58 44
1 59 58
1 18
2 50
2 31
1 28
1 59 50
4h. „
67 14
58 44
1 59 53
1 36
1 45
0 85
2 0 6
5h. .,
56 24
58 18
59 14
1 9
137
0 11
0 6
6h. „
56 48
58 18
59 23
1 29
1 48
0 1
0 20
O » ft
o t n
O t It
O 1 tf
o 1 ri
O » II
O * II
Moys.
1 56 51
1 58 27
1 59 21
2 1 23
2 1 57
2 1 27
2 1 11
Minima bt Maxima.
Minima
Maxima
0 1 II
1 53 12
2 0 59
0 1 II
1 55 59
2 1 30
0 1 II
1 56 34
2 2 49
0 » II
1 58 87
2 8 24
O 1 II
2 0 33
8 51
O 1 II
2 0 14
2 82
0 / II
1 59 46
2 8 9
Moys.
O 1 II
1 57 0
0 f II
1 58 44
e 1 II
1 59 41
O t II
2 11
O 1 II
2 2 12
0 1 II
2 1 28
O 1 II
2 127
Amplit.
1 II
7 47
1 II
5 31
' II
6 15
1 II
4 47
/ II
8 18
1 II
2 18
1 II
8 23
Digitized by
Google
11
DiOLINAISON MAGNferiQUB A ZI-KA-WEI.
m.— AUTOMMB 1874.
Temps
17 Nov.
1874
26 Not.
1874
1 D€o.
1874
9 D6o.
1874
16 D6o.
1874
Moyennea
horaires.
O t II
o r //
o r 0
O 1 II
o / n
o »
II
6h. M.
1 59 40
1 59 2
1 58 14
1 59 52
1 59 27
1 59
48
7h. „
59 49
58 55
58 14
59 52
59 88
59
2$
8h. „
59 1
57 46
57 89
59 80
59 6
58
45
9h. ..
58 27
57 12
56 17
58 44
58 22
58
9
lOh. ,.
58 40
57 0
56 26
58 80
58 1
58
23
llh. .,
59 56
57 54
57 46
58 55
58 86
59
24
Midi
2 13
59 40
58 48
59 11
2 0 26
2 0
89
UuB.
1 18
59 54
59 8
58 58
1 59 46
1
10
ah...
1 88
59 26
59 20
58 80
2 0 16
0
56
8h. M
1 24
59 9
57 56
58 27
1 59 62
0
16
4h. ,.
0 50
58 49
57 6
58 27
58 62
1 59
80
5h. „
0 29
58 21
56 85
58 80
58 20
59
6
6h.,.
1 59 85
58 35
56 20
58 18
67 40
59
3
0 1 11
O f 1/
O » II
O t II
o / n
o »
//
Moys.
2 0 8
1 58 86
1 57 40
I 58 54
1 59 1
1 59
35
Minima bt Maxima
0 » II
1 58 27
2 1 52
O t It
1 57 0
2 0 15
O » II
1 56 5
59 80
0 / II
1 58 24
59 31
0 t It
1 57 58
2 0 27
Moys.
O t 0
2 0 9
0 t It
1 68 87
O 1 II
1 57 48
Of It
1 58 57
0 » It
1 59 13
0 t II
1 59 41
Amplit.
t If
3 25
1 II
8 15
1 II
8 25
t It
1 7
* It
2 29
t It
3 65
Digitized
by Google
12
D]^LmAIS05 MAGK^TIQUE A ZI-EA-WEL
IV.— HivEB 1874-75.
Temps
vrai.
28 D6o.
1874
81 ])6e.
1874
8 Jan.
1875
15 Jan.
1875
22 Jan.
1875
29 Jan.
1875
6F6v.
1875
p r n
O 1 II
O # If
•r 1 If
O » #f
a 1 If
% 1 II
6h.M.
1 59 20
2 0 54
1 59 IB
2 0 21
2 0 6
1 59 20
1 59 28
Th. „
2 0 10
0 52
59 44
1 59 80
1 59 53
58 61
59 54
8h. „
1 59 0
1 59 29
58 37
58 89
58 18
58 84
59 44
9h. „
58 26
58 10
57 32
58 52
57 50
57 42
59 0
lOh. „
58 11
58 54
57 56
2 0 14
58 17
58 6
58 47
llh. ..
8 0 9
59 54
59 17
1 87
58 58
59 5
59 80
Midi
2 6
2 0 85
2 0 85
2 35
58 58
2 0 20
59 45
Ih. S.
1 52
1 0
0 16
2 16
58 51
1 59 52
59 41
ah. „
1 8
127
1 59 48
1 29
58 88
59 11
58 47
3h. ,.
1 59 56
1 59 52
59 8
0 25
58 38
58 87
58 20
4h. ,.
59 20
59 88
58 12
1 59 24
58 58
58 10
58 20
5h. ,.
59 20
59 18
57 51
59 50
59 18
58 10
58 54
6h. „
59 6
59 19
58 19
59 54
59 18
58 37
59 0
e t II
O » II
O 1 It
0 1 II
II 1 n
O 1 It
9 1 II
Moys.
1 59 50
1 59 42
1 58 59
2 0 24
1 58 55
1 58 49
1 59 14
Minima bt Mauica
.
Minima
Maxima
O 0 n
1 57 44
2 2 17
O f H
1 58 8
8 12
O 0 It
1 57 25
2 0 35
O 0 H
1 58 82
2 2 40
O 0 H
1 57 89
2 0 6
O 0 H
1 57 28
2 0 87
o 0 m
1 58 40
2 0 1
Moyi.
o 0 m
2 0 0
0 / W
1 59 85
O 0 0
1 59 0
0 0 n
2 0 86
O 0 M
1 58 58
O 0 t*
1 59 2
1 59 20
ikmpUt
4 38
/ 1.
2 54
0 m
8 10
4 8
2 27
/ If
8 9
1 21
Digitized by '
18
DfiCLINAISON MAGNfiTXQUE A ZI-Kl-WEI.
IV.— HivBB 1874-76.
Temps
vrai.
13 F6v.
1876
20 F6v.
1876
28 F6t.
1876
8 Mars
1876
14 Mars
1876
Mojennes
boraires.
0 t It
• » It
ii t II
0 1 II
O 1 II
O r
II
6h. M.
1 69 26
1 68 20
1 68 46
1 67 24
1 67 42
1 69
12
7h. ,.
68 47
68 42
68 17
67 88
67 6
69
12
8h. „
68 80
68 24
67 89
66 40
66 80
68
16
9h. „
68 SO
68 1
66 86
55 14
64 28
67
82
lOh. .,
68 19
68 14
^7 42
56 86
64 12
67
68
llh. ,.
68 63
67 47
68 17
66 81
55 80
68
46
Midi
69 66
68 18
68 87
68 13
67 60
69
48
Ih. S.
2 0 0
68 42
69 8
2 0 6
69 9
2 0
6
2h. „
1 69 27
68 42
68 68
0 1
69 9
1 69
44
3h. ,.
69 0
68 7
68 46
1 69 12
68 29
69
2
4h. „
69 0
67 87
68 29
67 44
67 88
68
82
6h. „
68 83
67 40
67 62
66 60
66 89
68
21
6h. ,.
68 60
67 64
68 24
68 6
67 19
68
41
O * tl
0 t II
0 • tl
O t tf
O 1 II
o »
II
Moys.
1 69 1
1 68 11
1 68 16
1 67 88
1 66 68
1 68
61
Minima st Maziha.
Bfinima
Maxima
0 / l»
1 68 2
2 0 16
1 67 84
68 42
1 67 18
69 18
0 * H
1 56 1
2 0 10
o / W
1 68 65
69 29
Moys.
o / w
1 69 8
0 / «r
1 68 8
0/0
1 68 16
o / o
1 67 86
O f It
1 66 42
0 / w
1 68 56
AmpHt.
2 18
1 8
2 6
6 9
0 m
5 84
5 12
Digitized
by Google
14
82.-^VARUTION DIUBNB DB LA DfiCLINAISON EN 1874-76.
Les moyennes horaires pour le Printemps et l^Et^, pour I'Automne et
I'Hiver, pr^sentent assez de ressemblance pour qu'il soit natarel de les
combiner ensemble respectivement ; on partage ainsi Tannic en deux
parties, la premiere comprenant les six mois d'4te ^couUs entre rdquinoxe
ae printemps et I'equinoxe d'dutomne, la seconde renfermant les re-
sultats des six autres mois, qui seront les mois d'hiver. Cette division
de Tann^e a encore cet avantage <]^u'elle mettra en Evidence une relation
entre I'oscillation diume de Paiguille et la declinaison du soleil.
Le Tableau Y donne les moyennes horaires absolues pour ces deux par-
ties de Tannee ; void d'apr^ ce tableau la variation horaire diume de la
declinaison maffn6tique pour I'Et^ et THiver et la variation diume
mojenne pour ^a^n6e 1874-75 k Zi-Ea-Wei.
VARIATION HORAIRB DIUBNB DB LA D^LINAISON.
Hewes t.v.
de Zi-ka-wei.
— m" ■
SoleUd8.rh6m.
N.
fflTS? —
SoleUds.rh^m.
S.
Moyennes
annuelles.
6h. matin
2',00
r,6i
l',80
7h. „
0.78
1.46
1.11
8h. „
0,00
0,42
0.21
9h. ..
0.21
0.00
0.10
lOh. „
i.es
0,29
0,96
llh. „
8.78
1.24
2,61
Midi
6,80
2.40
8,86
Ih. soir
6.77
2,78
4,77
2h. „
6,86
2.49
4.67
8h. „
6.97
1.82
8,89
4h. „
4.91
1,17
8,04
5h. „
8.97
0.88
2,42
6h. ..
8,66
1.02
2.29
Les valemrs port^es dans la 4eme colomie donnent la courbe graphique
du Tableau XL
N'ayant point fait assez d'observations de nuit pour pouvoir donner
ici la variation diume en dehors des heures du jour, je me contenterai
de transcrire le rtoultat de I'observation semi-horaire du 22 Mars 1875
dont j'ai d^ji donnd, Tableau I, la courbe complete.
VARIATION HORAIRB DB LA D^LINAISON LB 22 MARS 1876.
Minuit
2'.83
Midi
4'.99
Ih. matin
2.10
Ih. Boir
6.70
th. ..
1,93
2b. ,.
7,04
Slu „
2,44
Sli. ..
6.34
4h. ;;
2 ,n\
4h. „
3.75
5h, ,,
2 .Ofi
5h. ,,
2, CO
eh.
2 M
6h. „
2,63
7h. „
2^s
7h, .,
3,29
8h. „
0,79
8h. „
3,29
9h, .,
0,00
9h. M
8,06
lOh. „
0,33
lOh- „
8,06
llh. „
3, IS
lib. ,,
3,96
;.;g:ti2ed by ^
15
D'aprda ces deux tableaux la d^linalson ma^^tique a Zi-ka-Wei en
1874-75 aurait en moyenne, dans rintervalle ae 24 heures, pr^eent^ 3
minima orientaux et 3 maxima occidentaux ; le minimum dans la
matinee et le maximum de Taprds-midi sont de beaucoup les plus im-
portants et c'est, comme je Pai dit, leur difference que j'ai prise comma
amplitude de I'oscillation diume
1 Minimum vers 2h. m. 1 Maximum entre 5 et 7b. m.
2 Id. Ters 9b. „ 2 Id. entre 1 et 2b. b.
8 Id. entre 6 et 7b. s. 8 Id. entre 7 et 9b. „
Depuifl le lever jusqu'au coucber du Soleil, I'aimant prend successive-
ment trois directions dans sa marcbe ; son n61e nord part de TOccident
vers le lever du Soleil, atteint sa plus granae elongation orientale rers
9b. du matin ; puis 11 revient sur ses pas avec un maximum de vitesse
entre 10b. et lib. ; entre lb. et 2b. de I'apres-midi, il est & sa plus
grande Elongation occidentale; d^s lors il reprend sa marcbe vers TOnent
pour s'arreter encore entre 6b. et 6b. du soir et commencer son excur-
sion nocturne en sens inverse.
Telle est la marcbe g6n6rale du pbenomene ; en biver le Maximum
du matin se pr^nte apr^s 6b. ; de meme le Minimum du soir se ren-
contre avant 5b. ; de telle sorte ^ue dans Tintervalle de 12 beures, on
peut observer dans la courbe semi-diume deux minima et deux maxima;
bien plus j'ai 6te assez 6tonn6 plusieurs foisj entr'autres jours le 6
F^vrier 1875, de constater Texistence, dans le m^me intervalle de temps,
de trois mouvements complete de va-et-vient tres-bien marques et
1>re8que d'6^e amplitude. Cette courbe est assez int^ressante pour que
'on puisse la reproduire exactement au moyen des valeurs suivantes et
de celles qui sont port6es k cette date dans le tableau des observations,
page 12.
1 MininriTiTn
6b
. lom
1" 69' 27*
1 Maximum
7
20
2 0 1
2 Mioimum
9
46
1 68 40
2 MftTinmin . , , , ,
12
8
80
2 0 1
8 Minimum
85
1 68 12
8 Maximum » , ,, ,
5
80 ....
1 69 0
i 8.~AMPLITUDE DE L*OSOILLATION DIUBNB DE LA
D]^OLINAISON.
Plusieurs fois, pendant lliiver, la courbe diume ne pr6senta paa ses
inflexions normales ; j'ai 4t6 alors forc^ de prendre comme amplitude de
roscUlation la difference entre la plus forte et la plus faible oeclinaison
de la^ourn^e k quelquTieure au'elles se soient rencontr6es.
Voici les moyeunes mensuelles de Tamplitude de roscillation diume
k Zi-ka-wei, pendant l*ann6 1874-75. Voir Tableau IV.
AMPLITUDB DB L*OS0ILLATION DIUBNE DE LA D^LINAIBOK.
Avril 1874
7'.63
Octobre 1874
4',96
Mai
7,40
Novembre „
8.20
Juin
•9.06
D6cembre „
2.96
JuUlet „
8,60
Janvier 1876
8,80
Aoiit
7.96
F6vrier „
1.92
Septembre »,
6.81
6.77
Digitized by
Google
16
Le Maximum d'amplitude en Jain et le Minimum en D6cembre se
detachent nettement. Le mois de F6vrier pr^seute une anomalie ; lea
deux moyennes de Janvier et de Mars paraissent etre r^gulieres, celle
de Fevrier, qui est plus faible meme que celle de D^cembre, demande &
fitre expliquee ou A etre rectififee.
Le ferai encore une remarque qui pent avoir son int^rSt : roscillation
diume, le jour de I'Equinoxe de Printemps, a 6t6 plus forte que roscilla-
tion diume, le jour du Solstice d'^te; de m^me 1 oscillation, le jour de
TEquinoxe d'Automne surpassa celle du jour du Solstice d'hiver; enfln
la moyenne des oscillations pour les jours des Eauinoxes est plus 6levee
que la moyenne correspondante pour les jours aes Solstices : void ces
valeurs comparSes:
Equimoxes. Solstioes.
Printempa 7',59 I 6',61 Et6
Automne 5 ,66 4 ,65 Hiver
Moyenne 6,62 | 5,63 Moyenne
Partageons encore ici Fannie en deux grandes p^riodes ; et nous trou-
verons que les fortes amplitudes coincident avec la presence du Soleil
dans rh^misph^re Nord, les faibles avec sa presence dans rh^niisphdre
oppos6:
Soleil dans rh^misphdre N. j Soleil dans Th^misphdre S.
Printemps et Et6 Automne et Hiver
Amplitude moyenne. .7' 88 | 8" 55.. Amplitude moyenne
La difference est notable ; mais elle apparaitra mieux encore par le
contraste des deux courbea diumes Minimum et Maximum de Tann^e.
Le IMaximum d'amplitude de I'oscillation diume, k Zi-ka-wei, en
1874-75, a 6t6 observe le 1 Juin 1874: 11' 05.
Le Minimum, qui a 6t6 de 1' 13, appartient au 20 Fevrier 1875.
Les deux courbes diumes de ces deux jours extremes sont trac^es
dans le Tableau III.
Ces deux courbes extremes offrent trds-heureusement un exemple
frappant dei caract^res divers qu'a afifect^s la marche de I'aiguille de
de dfeclinaison en fetfe et en hiver. Dans Pun et Tautre cas, absence ab-
Bolue de toute irr6cularit6, si ce n'est une 16gdre hesitation vers lOh. du
matin dans la courbe du 20 Ffevrier. Les trois mouvements de Taiguille
le 1 Juin, se sont, le 20 Fevrier, augment^s de deux autres, de telle
Borte qu'outre les deux inflexions principales de 1*616, la courbe diurne
en hiver poss^de en plus un maximum k 7h. du matin et un minimum
gecondtiire vers 4j du soir.
On voit enfln, par la comparaison de ces deux courbes extrdmea, que
la variation annuelle de Tamplitude de Poscillation diume de la dfecli-
naison magn6tique k Zi-ka-wei est assez faible puisqu'elle n'a pas d6-
pass^ 9' 92. II est probable que cette limite variera d'une ann^e k
rautre.
J 4.— MOTENNES MENSXJELLES DE LA D^OLINAISON.
Le Tableau IV montre la courbe moyenne que Taiguille de d^clinai-
son a dficrite pendant les diff'6rents mois de ronn^e 1874-75, k Zi-ka-
wei : c'eat la ligiiC! luojeime qui travei^eiait left courbeB partiellea dc la
varifttiua diuruu mciii^ueUc. Elle serai L tracer au inoytfa des valcmA
Digitized by*
17
Buivantes qui sont les moyennes des observations Loraires faites cbaque
mois.
MOYENNES MENSUBLLES DB LA DfCLINAISON EN 1874-75.
Avril 1874 1" 51',26 Ocoid.
Octobre 1874 2'' O',28 0ccid.
Mai „ 60,60 „
Novembre „ 0 ,34 „
Jain ,, 48 ,82 „
Docembre „ 1 69 ,02 „
Juillet „ 49,37 „
Janvier 1876 69,28 „
Aoiit „ 60,07 „
Ffevrier „ 68 ,67 „
Septembre „ 62 ,28 „
Mars „ 67 ,66 „
D'aprSs ce Tableau, Taiguille aimantie (p61e N.) de declinaison aurait
fait k Zi-ka-wei, pendant Pann^e 1874-75, une excursion complete
d'Orient en Occident ; sa plus grande Elongation orientale a eu lieu en
Juin et sa plus gi-ande Elongation occidentale entre Octobre et Novem-
bre 1874.
Un fait int^ssant k noter, et d^j^ connu, est le brusque cbangement
de d6clinai«(»n arriv6 en Septembre, presqu'au moment ou le Soleil
traversait rEquateur.(»)
Ainsi, le 21 septembre, la declinaison moyenne 6tait de 1** 60' 13" ; le
24, elle 6tait de V 65' 38" ; le 26 de 1° 56'' 61" , s'Etant ainsi accrue de ,
plus de 6 minutes en 6 iours. Le 25 octobre elle attei*?nit 2° 1' 67"; enfin
cefut le 8 novembre qu'elle arriva H son maximum de Tannfie; la moyenne
fut trouvfie de 2° 2' 24". Ce jour fut observfie la plus grande Elongation
occidentale du pole N. de laiguille aimantEe k Zi-Ka- Wei pendant cette
annEe; k lib. 15m., temps vrai de Zi-ka-wei, la dEclinaison observEe
directement fut 2° 3' 49" ; la courbe diurne de ce jour prEsente une ano-
malie assez rare ici, c'est I'existence du maximum principal avant midi.
D'autre part, la plus faible declinaison moyenne diurne observEo s'est
rencontrEe le 29 Juin ; elle a 6tE de 1° 47' 10" et ce jour aussi, Taiguille
atteignit sa plus grande Elongation orientale, c. a. d. 1° 41' 58" k 9h.
du matin.
Le tableau suivant rendra ces rapprocbements plus saisissables ; on y
a joint quelques autres valeurs qui peuvent ^tre utilement comparEes
aux prEcedentes.
Bl^UM^ DES VAEUTIONS DE LA DECLINAISON A ZI-KA-WEI KN 1874-76.
' diurne fla plus forte 2° 2' 24" le 8 Nov. 1874
moyenne (la plus faible 1** 47' 10" le 29 Juin „
diflfference 16' 14"
h. m.
Declinaison-
Maxima /la plus forte 2° 8' 49" le 8 Nov. 1874 k 11 16m.
observee ( la plus faible V 60' 28" le 22 Juin ., k 2.808.
difference 13' 21"
h. m.
Minima /la plus forte 2° 0' 69" le 8 Nov. 1874 k 9 16m.
observee (la plus faible r 41' 68" le 29 Juin ,. It 9 0„
L difference 19' 1".
Difference entre la phuf forte declinaison Maxima et la plus
faible Minima 21',61.
Declinaison moyenne pour 1874-1875 : 1° 54', 72 Occidentale.
(1) Cciie pftrtioularlt*^ n'ft piM et^ obfterr^e en 1875: apres on Inasimmu en Aottt, la decli-
naison a diminne, au contraire, en Septembro ot en Octubre.
Digitized by
Google
18
§ 5.— VARIATION ANNUELLE DE LA DfeCLlNAISON.
Taut de regularity dans tous les mouvements de Tai^lle me faisait
esp^rer qu'une observation semi-horaire comprenant Tea 24 henres da
22 Mars 1875 et compar^e & une observation semblable faite & pareil
iour en 1874, me dounerait une valeur assez exacte de la variation an-
nuelle de la declinaison H Zi-ka-wei pour 1874-76. On pent voir
Tableau I, les deux courbes trac^es avec les vajeurs observfies.
Yoici ce que je crois pouvoir conclure de ces deux observations, et ce
que confirment pleinement, du reste, les observations faites pendant les
premiers mois qui ont suivi celle du 22 Mars 1875.
Le 28 Mars 1874, declinaison occidentale moyenne. .1^ 52', 48
22 „ 1876, „ „ .. ..1 68.28
d'od:
Variation annuelle de la DiclinaUon Magnitique d Zi-ka-wei pour 1874-76.
5',85.
§6. DfeCLINAISON MAGNfiXIQUE DANS SES BAPPORTS AVEC
LA DECLINAISON DU SOLEIL.
La position de I'aiguille aimant6e k un instant quelconque depend de
la situation du soleil relativement au M6ridien du lieu d^bservation et
k PEquateur terrestre. La premiere de ces deux influences est la plus
importante et elle est facilement d6termiii6e en calculant la variation
horaire moyenne de Pann^e au moyen de toutes les observations faites
dans tous les mois. On ^limine ainsi ce qu'il y a de variable dans cha-
cune de ces observations pour ne plus laisser subsister que ce qu'elles
renferment de constant, le mouvement diume de I'aiguille aimant^e sous
rintluence de la rotation diume apparente du soleil autour de la Terre.
Le Tableau II montre ce mouvement pour Pannfie 1874-76 4 TObser-
vatoire de Zi-ka-wei.
La second e influence, que le soleil a sur les mouvements de Taiguille,
tient k son cbangement de declinaison dui'ant le cours de Tann^e. Pen-
dant les six mois que le soleil est dans Themisphdre nord, Tamplitude
de Poscillation diume est notablement sup6rieure k celle que Ton observe
pendant les six autres mois de rann6e : on est done naturellement a-
men6 k i-echercher la nature de cette influence de la declinaison du
soleil.
dans '.
son (
Tann^e.
Au moyen des observations horaires faites dans cha^ue mois, je cal-
cule les moyennes horaires de chaque tvimestre ; j'ai amsi pour chaque
Leure quatre valeurs de la declinaison dont la moyenne est evidemment
la position qu'occuperait k cette heure-li, par rapport au Meridien du
lieu d'observation, raiguille ai mantle si la declinaison du soleil 6tait
constante. Cela fait, on n'a plus qu'i retrancher chacune de ces valeurs
moyennes de chaque valeur correspondante de la declinaison dans les
quatre saisons: le reste est evidemmeut Veffetdu cbangement de i)osition
du soleil par rapport k TEquatuur ou de sa variation en declinaison.
Digitized by
Google
19
Les tableaux Buivants donnent ces dififerentes valeurs ainsi que les
courbes qui repr^sentent ces effets. Les Tableaux V et VI %n par-
ticulier inontrent en valeur absolue et relative la variation diume de la
d^linaison en M et en hiver, c.&.d. quand le soleil 6tait au-dessus ou
au-des»ou8 de TEquateur. La Moyenne de ces deux courbes est la re-
production de celle du Tableau II et n'est autre que la courbe de la
variation diume de la d^clinaison magn^tique sous la seule influence de
la rotation diume apparente du soleil. Le Tableau YII au contraire
montre les perturbations apport^es dans la variation diume de la d^li-
naison par ce changement de position du soleil sur TEcliptique.
VARIATION DIURNE C0RRB8P0NDANT AUX QUATRB 8AIS0N8 DE L*ANNI!E.
Temps
vrai.
Printemps.
Et6.
Automne.
Hiver.
Moyennes
annuelles.
6h. matin
7h. „
8h. „
»h. „
lOh. „
Uh. „
Midi
Ih. soir
2h. „
Jt::
— 1' 21"
— 2 83
— 3 41
— 8 24
— 2 21
0
+ 1 64
+ 8 4
+ 8 82
+ 2 41
+ 1 24
+ 0 44
+ 0 4
— r62"
— 8 9
— 8 63
— 8 18
— 1 21
+ 0 48
+ 2 28
+ 3 36
+ 8 28
+ 2 16
+ 0 68
+ 0 9
+ 0 1
+ 0'12"
+ 0 4
— 0 42
— 1 22
— 0 86
— 0 16
+ 0 69
+ 1 21
+ 1 16
+ 0 28
— 0 18
— 0 88
— 0 88
+ 0' 84"
+ 0 17
— 0 46
-1 80
— 1 18
— 0 22
+ 0 60
+ 1 26
+ 1 16
+ 0 33
— 0 7
— 0 27
-0 9
— 0' 86",7
— 1 20,2
— 2 18
— 2 23.6
-1 28,7
+ 0 2.6
+ 1 32 ,*
+ 2 21 ,6
+ 2 21 ,7
+ 1 29 ,2
+ 0 30.6
— 0 1,8
— 0 10,6
Amplitude
7' 18"
7' 86"
2' 47"
8' 4"
6' 2"
PERTURBATIONS DUBS AU OHANGEMBNT DE LA D^LIKAISON DU 80LEIU
Nota.
^Z^
Printemps.
£t6.
Automne.
Hiver.
6h. matin
— 0' 44",8
— 1' 16",8
+ 0' 48",7
+ 1' 10",7
711. „
— 1 12.8
— 1 48,8
+ 1 24,2
+ 1 87 ,2
8h. „
— 1 23
— 1 86
+ 1 86
+ 1 82
9h. „
— 1 0,6
— 0 64 ,6
+ 1 1.6
+ 0 63 ,6
lOh. .,
-0 67.8
+ 0 2,7
+ 0 48.7
+ 0 6,7
llh. .,
— 0 2.6
+ 0 46 ,6
— 0 18,6
— 0 24,5
Midi
+ 0 21 ,2
+ 0 66 ,2
— 0 83 .8
— 0 42,8
Ih. soir
+ 0 42 ,6
+ 1 13 ,6
— 1 0.6
— 0 65,6
2h. „
+ 1 10 ,8
+ 1 1,8
-1 6,7
— 1 6,7
8h. .,
+ 1 11 ,8
+ 0 46 .8
— 1 1,2
— 0 66.2
tt. „
+ 0 68 .6
+ 0 27 ,6
— 0 43,6
— 0 37 .6
6h. „
+ 0 46 ,8
+ 0 10 .8
— 0 81 .2
- 0 26 .2
6h. „
+ 0 14 ,6
+ 0 11 ,6
- 0 27 .6
+ 0 1,6
-Le signe + indique que PaiguiUe est & TOccidcnt de ta position
moyenne et le signe — qu*elle est k I'Orient
{Tableaux ffrapkique$ V, VI et YU).
Digitized by
Google
20
Tel serait dans les quatre saiaons de I'annee Teffet du d^placement dii
Soleil sur TEcliptique. On pent remarquer que ces quatre courbes
(Tableau VII) sont d'une forme pareille ft celie de la courbe diume
annuelle, due i la rotation diume apparente du Soleil ; qu'ellessont op-
pos6es pour les fepoques de doclinaison opposfee ; qu'elles sont un peu
inoins prononc^es pour les deux saisons 6quinoxiales. La plus grande
excursion a lieu en Etfe et la plus faible au Prin temps ; loi-sque le Soleil
est au-dessus de TEquateur, son action perturbatrice est en tons points
inverse de celle qu'il possede dans Thfemisphfere austral, et de plus elle
est de meme sens que Paction constante due ft sa rotation : de 1ft len
grandes amplitudes en £t6 et les faibles en Hiver.
i 7.— VARIATION DIURNE DE LA VITESSE DE L»AIQUILLE
DE d£:clinaison.
On determine cette variation en calculant les differences successives
que pr^sentent entr'elles les valeurs des d^clinaisons horaires moyennea
pour Tetfe et pour Thiver. Voici ces valeurs pour Zi-ka-wei, en 1874-75.
▼ARUTION DIX7BNE DE LA VITESSB DE L'AIGUILLB DB D^CLINAISON.
Intervalles de
Et6.
Hiver.
Vitesse
Temps vrai.
moyenue.
6h. - 7h. matin
— 1' 13",8
-0' 9".5
— C 4r'.6
7h.. 8h. „
— 0 46 ,7
— 0 47 ,6
— 0 47 .1
8h. - 9h. „
+ 0 12 ,5
— 0 39 ,7
— 0 13.6
9h..l0h. „
+ 1 26 ,2
+ 0 17 .5
+ 0 61 ,8
lOh.-llh. „
+ 29
+ 0 67 ,6
+ 1 83 .3
Ilh.-I2h. „
+ 1 46 ,8
+ 1 8,6
+ 1 27 ,6
Oh.- Ih. soir
+ 0 57 .7
+ 0 23,6
+ 0 40 ,6
Ih.- 2h. „
+ 0 20 ,3
— 0 17 .5
+ 0 1 ,4
2h.. Sh. „
— 0 63
— 0 40 .8
— 0 46,6
3h. - 4h. ff
— 1 3,8
— 0 39
— 0 M ,4
4h.- 5h. „
— 0 66 ,2
— 0 17
— 0 36 ,6
6h.- 6h. „
— 0 26
+ 0 8
— 0 8,6
Le si^e + indique que le sens du mouvement de raiguille (p61e N.)
eet occidental et le signe — qu'il est oriental par rapport ft la position
moyenne.
Les deux cotirbes du Tableau VIII reprfiaentent lea valeurs port^es
dans lea deux culoiine& du Tableau prtccileiit iutittdees : Et^—l liver.
La courbff pltdrte iiUtiim^dioifi est la vitesee moyenne de rai^niillc
pendant ramie e 1874-75,
Eu rpsumi
ViteHte maxima ViteaBe nxiSis
Et^
Hiver
Eii
Ofisntale de 61i. k 7h. m. de 7lu ft Mh. bq.
Decider tale lOh. ^ lib. m^ lib* 4 r21i« m*
Odenlaie ab. ft m.a. Sh,ft Sh. i.
Ik. 30m. s*
HiT6f
N
^oole
21
Ainsi en Etc Tai^iille de decliiiaison possSde sa ritesse niaxima le
matin, une heure plua tot et, Ic soir, une ueure environ plus tard qu*en
Hiver.
En moyenne, c'est vers llh. du matin qii'elle a eu en 1874-75, & Zi-
ka-wei, »a plus grande vitesse; alors elle sedirigeait vers TOccident et sa
marche moyenne A cet instant a et6 d'environ 1" 5 par minute de temps.
C'est aussi ^ ce moment qu'elle occupe seusiolement sa position
moyenne diurne.
Digitized by
Google
22
n.— INCLINAISON MAGNfiTIQUE.
Je Pai dit dans les preliminaires, je ne puis donner qu'une valeur ap-
prochee de cet element du Magnetisme terrestre k Zi-ka-wei |K)ar
1874-75. La multiplicite des positions oh j'ai fait ces observations
autonr de TObservatoire ne me pennet pas de retrouver celles qui ont
ete faites dans de mauvaises conditions, et qui par consequent devraient
recevoir une correction : malheureusement ces observations defectueoses
forment la plus grande partie de la serie.
La movenne annuelle que j'avais obtenue ainsi pour 1874-75 donnait
pour Indinaison de Taiguille aimant6e k Zi-ka-wei
46* 10.
De nouvelles observations faites dans de meilleures conditions m'ont
donne pour la dernidre quinzaine du mois d'Avril 1875 (2 observ. comt
pletes) 46^ 17'',5 ; 4 autres observations donnent pour moyenne pendan-
le mois de Mai 1875 46' 13',4.
On pent done admettre sans craindre de trop s'ecarter de la verite
que rinclinaison de Faiguille aimant^e k Zi-ka-wei est de
46" 15' environ.
Comment varie Plnclinaison k cette station 1
£n Juin 1843 sir £. Home trouve pour Inclinaison magnetique k
Chang-hai 44** 45'.
£n Juin 1858 le capitaine Shadwell obtient 45** 18'.
Ainsi en 15 annees Flnclinaison aurait augmente de 33', •.ft.d. d'un
pen plus de 2' pEur an.
De 1858 k 1875 la variation aurait hie d'environ 57' ou d'un peu
plus de 3' chaque annee, ce qui s'accoide assez bien avec la valeur que
cette variation prend dans d^autrea regions du globe, notamment avec
la variation en Europe oil elle est de 3 ,5 environ.
Digitized by
Google
28
m.— INTENSITfi MAGNfiTIQUE.
Je ne puis donner, pour cette annfie 1874-75, que les valeurs de la
Composante horizontate, trouv6e directement par Tobservation de I'os-
cillation d'lm aimant et ]a deviation qu'il fait subir k une aiguille libre-
ment suspendue & la distance de 1 pied et de 1,3 pied anglais. N 'ay ant
qu' une valeur approximative de rlnclinaison, pour cette ann6e, je ne
calculerai qu'une valeur 6galement approchfie de la Composante verticale
et de rintermte totak. On tcouvera ces rgsultats dans le i^um6 gen<^ral.
DfiTKRHINATION DK LA COMPOSANTK HORIZONTALE DE L'lNTENSITfi
MA(JN^IQUE A 2I-KA-WEI, POUR l'aNN^B 1874-1876.
Hois.
Joan
da
moil.
Tempg
moyen.
Dnr^e eorrig^e
de I'oedllaUon
de raimani.
Moment
m«gn^iiqoe de
raimant.
horinmtale.
(
11
Oh. 15m. m.
28. 7754
0. 88807
6. 94198
Avril 1874 ^
19
9 6
7760
88806
98924
{
S5
10 85
7702
88016
96042
Mai „
{
7
Oh. 20m. m.
2b. 7740
0. 88816
6. 94871
84
12 15 i.
7740
88698
95486
Juin „
{
10
2h.80m.8.
28. 7771
0. 88686
6. iM860
21
9 0 m.
7772
88605
95169
Juillet „
\
4
80
8h.80m.m.
8 0
28. 7798
7770
0. 88565
88561
6. 94179
95562
Aoilt „
{
10
Sh. 10m. m.
28. 7802
0. 88587
6. 98784
28
8 0
7774
88657
95419
Septembre „
••
....
.,..
....
....
Octobre „
{
10
9h.40m.m.
28. 7786
a 88506
6. 95224
28
8 40
7862
88210
94275
Novembre „
{
15
80
8h.45m. m.
8 46
28. 7806
7808
0. 88880
88865
6. 94860
94868
D^cembre „
{
6
14
6h.40m.m.
10 0
28. 7812
7822
0. 83846
88289
6. 94806
95228
La publication des observations magnetij^^ues faites pendant Fannie
1875 devant suivre de tfes-pres cette premiere publicati«in pour 1874, je
renvoie le detail des observations des trois premiers mois de 1875 au
bulletin de 1875 qui compreudra ainsi une annee complete de magn6tis-
me & partir du 1 Janvier. Je donne ndanmoins dans le tableau suivant
toutes les raoyennes relatives k Tinsensitfi horizontale jusqu' k Avril
1875.
Digitized by
Google
24
COMrOSAXTE HORIZOXTALR DE L*INTEXSITfi MAHNIStIQUE.
Dur6e moyenne
Moment
Compasante
Mois.
corrig6e de
magn^tique
horizontale
roscillation de
moyen
moyenne
raimant
de raimant
de riiitensitfi.
AvrU 1874
28. 7738
0. 8384
6. 94719
Mai
7744
8376
95158
Juin „
7772
8362
96014
Juillet
7784
8366
94870
Aoiit „
7788
8357
94576
Septembre „
7790 ?
8360?
94648 ?
Octobre „
7819
8336
94749
Novembre „
7807
8338
94864
Ddcembre „
7817
8329
96014
Janvier 1875
7888
8316
95018
F6vTier „
7847
8316
94881
Mars
7832
8322
94900
Moyennes
2s. 7798
0. 8345
6. 94867
1. — L'intensiU horizontale du Magnetisme terrestre, k Zi-ka-wei, en
1874-75. aurait prfisentfi un minimum pendant Tete, c'est-l^4i^e, quand
le Soleil fetait le plus 61oign6 de la Terre, et un maximum pendant
Tbiver, quand le Soleil 6tait le plus rapprocb§ de la Terre.
2. — Le moment magneti(|ue de Taimant, qui m'a constamment servi
pour ces observations, a dinunu6 rfiguliferement pendant I'annfie : I'affai-
blissement a fetfe de 0,006 unite ehviron ou de y^g de sa force moyenne.
RfesUMfe GfeNfeRAU
1874-1876.
1— D^clinaison magn^tique V 54',72 Occidentale
2— luclinaison magn6tique 46" 15',00 environ .
I Cemposante horizontale 6. 94867 1
^ m^^6ti^e \ Coraposante verticale 7. 26868 \
Intensity totale
10. 04860 Pa
8. 20389
3. S4683
4. 63316
^1
•a
M. Dechevrexs, 8.J.
Digitized by
Google
A. M. D. O.
OBSEBVATOIBB
MfiTfiOEOLOGIQUE bt MAGNfiTIQUE,
d€$ Peres de la Compagnie de Jesus
a Zl-KA-WBI.
BULLETIK M&Ti:OBOIiOaiQnB,
F6YBIXB 1875.
NoTA. — Pour la position g^grapHqae de robsenratoire, les instmments
ntilis68, lea notations employees, etc.» voir la note pr61iminaire
plao^e en tdte da Bulletin de Septembre 1874.
Digitized by
Google
FbBSSION BABOMfiTBIQUB 1 ZlSBO.
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
Hi
Afx\A An
III
lune
moiB
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
i^m
mm
mm
25
1
762,60
761,63
761,35
760,21
767,73
756,87
754,94
764,87
758,70
;26
2
•54,67
54,67
56,46
57,84
67,58
57,66
59,18
61,72
57,46
27
8
61,66
61,32
62,61
63,44
61,64
60,09
59,61
59,73
61,26
28
4
59,14
58,73
59,12
59,06
58,63
58,07
69,47
61,51
59,22
29
5
61,18
60,28
61,75
62,66
62,20
62,62
66,05
66,80
62,82
1
6
66,94
66,88
68,50
69,66
68,91
68,61
69,56
70,17
68,64
2
7
•69,67
69,06
68,74
68,49
67,81
65,98
66,39
67,04
67,90
8
8
66,50
66,24
66,13
66,91
66,72
66,11
65,49
66,20
65,91
4
9
65,83
64,70
65,09
64,66
63,80
62,75
62,78
63,50
64,14
6
10
63,06
62,32
63,08
64,81
65,32
64,61
65,18
66,44
64,86
6
11
66,48
66,26
67,09
67,59
66,82
65,01
66,12
65,80
66,16
7
12
64,45
63,80
64,71
66,12
63,92
62,88
62,98
63,47
68,90
8
18
63,17
62,39
63,13
63,89
62,96
61,27
60,45
59,14
62,05
9
14
•57,66
56,98
56,96
57,60
57,26
68,96
61,49
68,42
68,65
10
15
63,34
62,94
64,29
66,04
63,98
62,99
63,88
64,50
68,86
11
16
64,20
63,34
68,84
64,60
63,16
62,47
62,99
64,11
68,69
12
17
64,20
63,44
64,11
64,66
63,17
61,91
62.20
63,88
68,38
13
18
62,29
62 06
63,00
68,68
62,43
61,66
62,41
63,78
62,64
14
19
63,07
63,09
63,64
63,69
62,09
60,76
60,81
60,78
62,22
16
20
59,68
58,11
58,88
59,40
58,78
57,99
59,26
61,59
59,20
16
21
61,92
61,98
68,81
68,87
62,82
61,48
61,81
61,54
62,27
17
22
60,25
59,15
58,86
68,28
56,88
55,35
55,85
56,28
67,61
18
28
55,98
55,03
55,11
54,84
53,70
53,34
54,56
55,88
54,81
19
24
56,65
56,62
58,44
60,26
60,78
60,96
61,48
62,61
59,71
20
25
62,12
62,22
62,68
63,29
62,44
62,22
62,99
63,50
62,68
21
26
62,08
62,28
61,73
61,48
69,68
68,45
60,11
61,72
60,98
22
27
61,24
61,16
61,81
62,02
62,20
62,02
62,47
63,95
62,11
23
28
63,54
63,66
64,39
64,62
63,87
62,97
63,22
64,21
63,80
24
29
63,66
63,24
63,71
63,79
62,01
61,60
64,22
65,99
63,53
25
30
66,08
66,40
68,07
68,39
67,04
66,08
66,67
67,78
67,06
^
1-10
763,13
762,47
763,28
763,77
762,93
762,17
762,76
763,80
763,04
5
11-20
62,83
62,11
62,96
63,61
62,41
61,68
61,15
62,94
62,56
1.
21-30
61,35
61,15
61,81
62,08
61,13
60,04
61,28
62,35
61,45
mole
762,44
761,92
762,68
763,12
762,16
761,40
762,06
763,03
762,35
Maximu.
mm
m : 770,17 obseir^ le 6 & 10 h. P.M. ") mm
V diff6rRnoe: 16,88
Minimal
n: 758,84 „ Ie28& 4 h. P.M. J
tABLBAU JI^T^BOLOOIQUE.— Atbo. 1876.
49
TRMPfiHATUSB sons
•
Jonn
Hatiii.
floir.
111
dela
lune
uu
moifl
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
411.
7h.
10 h.
0
0
0
0
o
o
o
0
o
26
1
8,6
8,6
7,6
18,7
16,2
15.1
12,7
12,0
10,62
26
2
• 9,4
11,0
10,8
21,6
26,1
2&.7
17,1
i3;s
17,00
27
8
12,7
12,1
18,9
16,0
18,7
leji
14,6
I4,r.
14,68
28
4
16,0
16,9
16,7
22,8
24,6
17.1^
12,4
ILb
17,16
29
6
11,6
10,4
11,0
12,2
14,8
14.0
11,0
9,3
11,71
1
6
8,2
7,8
7,2
9,5
9,7
y.4
7,9
7,0
8,28
2
7
♦ 6,8
8,8
6,2
9,6
9,0
j<,ij
7,8
^S
6,96
8
8
5,1
6,8
6,8
7,7
9,6
111,'^
8,4
K.O
7,61
4
9
7,2
6,6
7,4
12,0
16,6
i:;,:^
9,2
7.L>
9,76
6
10
7,7
8,1
9,6
14,9
16,4
16,3
9,8
7,0
10,90
6
11
6,2
6,0
7,8
14,0
16,0
16,0
10,1
7,8
10,24
7
12
8,2
7,6
10,9
18,0
20,0
21,0
16,0
9,7
13,79
8
18
18,0
18,0
14,6
16,6
16,6
M
18,8
14,0
14,86
9
14
•12,2
10,4
16,8
20,0
21,8
20,8
16,8
12,2
16,12
10
16
10,8
9,1
10,8
18,0
18,8
18,8
10,0
8,2
11,00
11
16
7,2
4,4
7,8
14,0
16,1
16,0
10,7
8,1
10,64
12
17
7,8
6,2
9,9
18,8
21,1
20,2
18,7
11,7
18,66
18
18
10,7
11,0
12,6
16,1
22,6
21,8
16,8
12,7
16,40
14
19
11,4
11,0
14,8
28,1
26,8
28,0
17,7
16,0
17,72
16
20
16,6
16,9
16,6
17,1
18,7
19,8
16,4
18,2
16,46
16
21
10,8
8,0
10,6
16,7
21,0
20,0
18,0
10,0
18,67
17
22
8,7
8,6
12,6
19,2
22,7
21,6
16,0
14,8
16,60
18
28
14,1
14,8
16,7
26,0
29,2
80,0
18,8
16,1
20,69
19
24
14,0
12,6"
18,4
17,8
18,0
16,8
12,9
11,7
14,68
20
26
11,8
11,8
12,7
14,9
16,8
18,0
11,9
11,9
12,98
21
26
11,6
10,0
9,8
8,7
8,0
8,0
7,8
7,2
8,88
22
27
6,9
6,0
8,0
10,7
12,0
12,0
9,1
8,8
9,19
23
28
7,7
6,4
9,4
16,2
17,0
17,3
18,7
10,8
12,00
24
29
9,4
9,8
12,4
18,7
22,6
22,0
16,2
11,6
16,18
26
80
11,8
10,9
12,1
16,1
20,0
19,9
18,0
11,4
14,84
K
1-10
8,66
8,84
9,66
18,90
16,90
14,42
10,98
9,82
11,46
5
11-20
10,26
9,26
11,94
16,96
19,28
18,60
18,96
11,26
18,92
s.
a
S
21-80
10,68
9,68
11,77
16,26
18,67
18,00
18,04
11,87
18,66
mois
9,82
9,09
11,09
16,70
17,98
16,97
12,66
10,82
18,01
o
Hazmmrn : 80,0 obserr^ le 2^
344 h.P.M. )
.^... • 1
\
•diff^rei
ice •
. 26,6
M
LoimiL
m: 8,
5 „
le
&14h
.A.M.J
• MW,W
Digitized by
Google
50
lABLBAD M^TfiOBOIiOOIQUE^Ami. 187S.
AoTiNOiclnui: l^ thefmomSir^ » haule nus.
Joan
<Ia1o "l^
ICatiiK
Boir.
ili
aetai
tune
uu
moil
Ih.
41u
7h.
K)h.
^iT
4h.
711.
10 h.^
o
o
o
o
o
o
0
o
a
25
1,8
1»8
12,4
28,5
26,0
17,0
1«,0
11,6
la^
26
•8^
10,1
14,5
80,8
85,8
Z3fi
16,5
13,3
20,r»
27
12,8
11,7
17,9
19,8
'25,1
17,8
14,6
13,8
iejs$
28
15,8
14,7
29,8
26,5
;80,2
IBS
12,2
lt.4
isja
29
11,8
10,8
11,8
15,8
'17,1
17,8
^2»f
ei7
1V4
1
8,2
7,0
9,8
18,2
17,5
ii,a
7,5
6,3
lOyTS
2
•4,1
1,9
10,8
18,2
16,8
9^
7,8
4|1
9,09
8
8
5,0
5,8
«,o
9,8
14,8
12,7
K
7x3
M5
4
9
7,0
6,8
9,6
18,8
> 24,8
15,4
8,5
7,3
12,09
8
to
7,8
7,8
18,9
22,8
126,8
28|6
8,6
6,4
14^
8
U
5,5
8,7
12,8
24,8
J 27,3
2S,S
M
7,2
14.29
7
12
7,4
6,7
Ibfi
28,5
28,3
29>
14,4
12,6
17.87
8
18
12,8
12,8
: 14,6
17,9
120.2
i&,e
18,4
IM
14.96
9
14
•11,7
10,1
i 15,5
27,8
•8i;8
29,8
15^8
11,6
IE*. 16
10
15
«,4
7,6
; 11,8
18,8
' W,B
17,4
9,4
7,a
ItMJ
11
16
6,8
8,8
118,0
25,6
1 27,»
2i,^
10,0
6,3
14,59
12
17
6,2
M
' 15,5
29,0
. 82,a
29,3
12,6
llt2
17.56
18
18
9,8
9,9
,14,8
21,0
33,3
29.3
16,1
n.&
IRilt
14
19
10^6
10,5
19,2
88,4
: 35,9
26,4
17,8
14,6
WM
15
20
15,8
15,8
15,4
18,8
121,5
21,3
15,5
13,1
16,9$
16
21
9,5
6,7
17,2
27,4
80.7
28,4
12,3
9*2
17,67
'17
22
7,6
7,5
;19,2
80,8
.8B,^
80,6
1V2
14,0
1^J5
.18
28
18,5
18,8
1 20,6
86,2
;8l»,3
864
16,0
^5'2
24.16
19
24
1*,2
15^8
15,6
28,4
2^2
28,2
12,0
10,8
18,21
20
25
11,8
11,6
i 14,8
21,8
25.4
16,1
11.7
11,5
!&,»
21
26
11,5
9,6
i 10,0
8,6
WJ
9,8
7,1
6,5
9,09
22
27
6,1
6,0
10,5
17,5
: HbJ
15,6
7,ft
7,8
1*?J1
;28
28
7,2
M
;i6,i
25,7
24,7
20,8
12,3
^2»2
1^,21
24
29
8^2
7,6
19,0
29,6
:81a
29,1
14.3
10,5
ISfW
|25
80
11,1
10,8
;i8,6
25,1
»,7
26,8
12i!l
11,8
irrio
^
1-10
8,01
7,64
12,65
20jl7
28,29
17,66
10,65
9,02
*2»5
^
11-20
9,45
8,87
14,67
24,41
1 27,42
24,68
18,27
^2»2?
J^2
L
a
21-80
10,02
8,92
15,56
25,01
27,29
28,48
12,81
10,91
16,68
moiB
9,16
8,81
14,29
28,19
26,00
21,91
12,04
1(^27
15,ir
o
ICoyenneB fTherm. 4 bonlo noii^e : 20/
da moiB \TheniL k boule nM : 15/
ll>
>diff6rence..
I7j
o
.4,74
Digitized
by Google
TABLBAU M£T^BOLOai(Q.UE.— Atbil 1875.
61
AoTiNOMdTBB: 2° thermometre a btmls noir^.
JonTs
dela) dn
lime moiB
KatiiL
8oir.
lil
^Ih.
41>.
7h.
>
1 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
0
0
0
o
o
0
0
0
o
26
1
1.2
1,7
21,6
87,2
89,6
20,0
12,0
11,6
18,11
26
2
•8,8
10,0
22,2
44,1
60,7
46,8
16,6
18,2
26,84
27
8
12,2
11,7
24,8
26,6
86,0
20,7
14,6
18,7
19,89
28
4
16,S
14,8
27,2
82,8
88,7
2fl,2
12,1
11,8
21,46
29
6
11,2
10,2
11,8
20,0
21,2
22,2
10,6
8,7
14,49
1
6
8,1
7,0
14,2
80,1
28,2
14,2
7A
6,2
14,42
2
7
•4,0
1,9
19,4
80,4
26,9
11,2
7,2
4,0
18,00
8
8
4,9
6,2
6,8
11,8
21,2
16,8
7,7
7,2
10,14
4
9
7,0
6,2
is-*
28,7
88,2
20,2
8,4
7,2
16,26
6
10
7,2
7,2
22^1
82,6
40,6
86,8
8,6
6,8
20,09
6
11
M
8,6
21,2
89,9
48,6
87,2
9,4
7.1
20,92
7
12
7,8
6,7
24,8
42,9
40,6
45A
14,4
12.5
24,00
8
18
12,2
12,2
18,4
22,2
26,2
1B,2
13,4
IS.i
16,66
9
14
•11,7
10,0
16,8
87,4
47,0
43,6
15,6
lh5
24,06
10
16
9,4
7,6
18,8
26,2
20,2
23,9
SA
7,2
14,64
11
16
8,2
8,2
28,2
40,1
42,9
39,2
8i9
fi.2
21,86
12
17
8,1
4,2
26,6
48,6
48,2
44,2
12,6
11,1
24,66
18
18
9,8
M
18,6
28,4
48,4
42,2
16,1
11,4
22,96
14
19
10,6
10,4
28,8
47,9
61,2
824
17,2
14,6
26,66
16
20
IM
16,8
16,2
21,2
28,0
2&,S
Ufb
13,1
18,80
16
21
9,4
6,6
28,9
42,2
46,8
U.2
12,2
9,1
24,80
17
22
7,6
7,6
80,4
46,6
49,6
^A
16,1
18,9
26,86
18
28
18,4
18,2
28,2
60,0
68,6
4*i,0
17,9
16,0
80,04
19
24
14,1
12,2
18,8
42,4
46,6
SUA
11,»
10,7
28,62
20
26
11,2
11,6
18,6
81,2
40,0
18,2
11,7
11,7
19,22
21
26
11,4
9,6
11,1
10,2
14,2
12,4
9,0
6,6
10,30
22
27
6.1
6.9
16,1
27,9
29,0
21 M
7,0
7,2
14,99
28
28
7,1
4,8
26,8
40,2
86,8
2£,2
12,2
11,0
20,14
24
29
8,1
7,6
80,2
44,2
44,2
4(1,7
14,2
10,4
24,96
26
80
11,0
10,2
17,8
87,2
46,2
8r.^
12,6
11,2
22,76
^
1-iq
7,92
7,67
18,87
29,87
88,92
22,76
10,49
8,94
17,42.
11-2Q
9,88
8,80
20,29
84,97
89,62
84,99
18,24
10,81
21,46
Oi
B
21-^
9,98
8,86
22,88
87,11
40,88
82,60
12,28
10,77
21,77
moU
9,08
8,24
20,86
88,82
87,97
80,08
11,99
10,17
20,21
0
oUerY61«28 (xhenn. 4 bonle nue : 89,
1}^
^zeace ..
0
.. 14,8
Digitized by
Google
62
TABLBAU irkrtOUOLOQiqXm.—JiyaiL 1876.
Tension dk la vapeub.
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
lit
dela
Itine
da
mois
1 ^ -
III
Ih.
4h. , 7h.
lOh.
'ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
m,m
25
1
4,81
4,71
6,48
6,74
r.,07
6,08
r-M
r^oo
5,61
26
2
•6,27
6,88
6,87
8,27
8.78
8,49
^M9
iKdl
7,88
27
8
8,76
8,98
9,44
11,86
VVJtb
12,79
11,88
11,17
11,02
28
4
11,64
11,74
11,81
18,71
n,52
18,26
H'.21
IKIO
12,06
29
5
9,76
8,92
9,62
9,88
:>.72
9,02
ti,81
4.95
8,50
80
6
4,62
6,16
4,28
4,17
:i72
8,77
a. 26
I 80
4,16
1
7
•4,46
4,68
6,08
4,44
^.31
4,50
;^38
5.32
4,89
2
8
6,47
6,86
6,16
6,58
i;.i6
6,84
^^55
ii,89
6,43
8
9
7,06
7,08
6,98
7,26
ts81
7,56
7 29
7.17
7,14
4
10
7,40
7,82
8,27
8,86
590
8,27
r,66
fi,62
6,79
5
11
6,82
6,60
6,14
6,66
4,88
4,28
6,96
7,01
hM
6
12
7,10
7,19
7,91
9,80
8,96
8,78
7,76
6,99
8,yO
7
18
6,09
6,16
8,07
9,64
10,81
11,11
)0,94
10,56
9,17
8
14
•9,74
8,92
12,78
14,18
11,79
10,15
10,61
«,68
lO.gl
9
16
7,79
7,80
8,68
8,58
8,62
7,29
6,46
6,12
7,66
10
16
6,28
4,86
6,14
4,06
4,89
4,16
6,99
6J8
5.51
11
17
6,47
6,62
7,47
7,88
6,49
6,40
7,17
7,19
B.76
12
18
6,89
6,69
6,76
5,96
6,58
7,69
10,46
9.56
7,37
18
19
9,66
9,79
11,08
10,69
9,80
10,02
12,82
12.43
10 JO
14
20
12,88
12,29
12,68
18,47
12,19
11,62
12,56
10,12
12,14
16
21
8,98
7,77
7,86
6,96
6,42
6,26
9,10
8,38
7,68
16
22
7,60
7,72
9,22
10,66
9,76
10,18
9,84
10,07
9,81
17
28
10,89
10,66
11,26
10,62
11,74
9,98
12,59
18,01
11,84
18
24
11,91
10,88
11,06
7,02
6,78
4,41
6,22
6,96
8,15
19
26
7,11
6,81
6,70
6,21
6,48
6,16
6,15
6,27
6,86
20
26
6,98
6,98
6,26
7,46
7,88
7,88
7,81
6,61
7,02
21
27
6,95
6,70
6,89
6,87
6,77
6,61
7,36
6,96
6,64
22
28
7,07
6,29
7,17
6,87
7,48
6,89
9,38
9,08
7,52
28
29
8,88
7,79
9,08
9,05
7,02
8,03
6,02
7,07
7,80
24
80
7,11
7,28
7,19
5,48
5,87
4,98
7,59
7,49
6,61
^f
1-10
7,11
7,12
7,48
7,97
7,92
7,61
7,88
7,16
7,46
11-20
7,76
7,68
8,76
8,88
8,89
8,08
9,11
8,54
8,38
3
21-81
8,19
7,88
8,27
7,71
7,46
6,87
8,10
8,18
7,88
mois
7,69
7,68
8,17
8,18
7,92
7,47
8,18
7,96
7,89
Maximiu
mm
n: 14,62 obeerv^ le 4 & 1 li
L.A.M. >
mm
I. P.M. J
diff6rei
Lce.......
11,26
Hi
a: 8,5
J6 „
le (
S& 71)
Digitized
by Google
TAISJUISAU MJliXHiUlSUijUUlf^Uifi.— ATBIL lOYO.
HUMIDITI
. BELATIVB.
Jonrs
Matin.
Soir.
1^1
- — • .
HI
lime
xnoiB
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
26
1
82
80
83
49
87
47
66
68
61,87
26
2
♦71
60
73
43
86
82
64
80
67,25
27
8
80
86
80
93
83
95
97
91
88,12
28
4
86
87
83
66
68
91
96
94
83,00
29
6
96
96
97
87
80
76
69
66
82,00
1
6
67
67
66
46
41
43
40
67
50,87
2
7
•68
80
72
50
62
67
70
83
67,76
8
8
98
95
90
83
69
69
79
86
88,62
4
9
92
97
90
69
62
71
84
90
80,62
6
10
94
97
93
66
46
26
76
88
73,12
6
11
82
86
77
47
86
83
64
89
64,12
7
12
88
93
81
61
61
48
61
77
70,00
8
18
64
65
66
74
77
90
93
89
74,62
9
14
•92
96
96
81
63
66
76
82
80,12
10
16
88
91
93
77
73
64
71
76
78,87
11
16
83
77
77
34
85
31
72
83
61,60
12
17
82
98
81
46
82
80
61
70
62,60
18
18
66
68
62
43
27
89
78
87
68,76
14
19
96
100
91
61
89
48
82
98
76,60
16
20
93
91
97
93
76
69
90
89
87,26
16
21
96
97
82
62
88
81
81
91
70,37
17
22
90
93
86
64
48
68
69
80
72,76
18
28
91
88
80
43
89
81
80
96
68,60
19
24
100
100
97
48
43
82
66
68
68,00
20
25
71
66
61
49
40
66
68
69
67,37
21
26
68
76
69
89
91
91
96
87
83,12
22
27
79
96
86
71
66
64
86
82
77,12
23
28
90
94
81
64
62
47
80
96
74,26
24
29
96
89
85
67
85
41
47
70
64,87
26
80
71
74
68
40
88
28
68
74
67,00
W(
1-10
82,3
84,4
81,7
66,2
66,7
60,7
72,9
78,3
72,77
^
11-20
81,8
85,4
82,0
60,7
60,8
60,8
74,8
88,9
71,27
n
0
21-30
86,1
87,1
79,4
66,7
47,9
46,8
71,9
80,3
69,34
mois
88,1
86,6
81,0
60,9
61,8
62,6
73,2
80,8
71,13
Maxima]
m: 100
obsen
rd 8 foil
1
)
a: 26
»
lelO
&4h.P
-}
diff^ren<
je
.... 74
Ml
nimni
Aajj.MJM;:Aix%j sMiMU.M.M:d\^*.mvf.Mj'\^\A*,yf\
— '«»T<kAAJ AWfV*
OZOME.
Jours
Matin.
Boir.
1^1
• .
SoD-S
floltt- <*>•
L
&8t
aeia
lone
uu
moifl
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
25
1
6
9,6
9
9,5
8,5
6
9
9
8,8
26
2
•9,5
9
8,6
8
7
3
8
12
8,1
27
8
11,6
10
8,5
10
10
10
21
14
11,9
28
4
9
9
9
8
8
9
12
19
10.4
29
6
18
20
20
19
9
9
9,5
9
14,2
1
6
...
9,5
9
9
6
6
8,5
10
8,1
2
7
•10
10
8
7
8
8,6
8
9,5
8,6
8
8
9,6
10,5
9
10,6
8
5
• 8
7,6
8,6
4
9
9,6
8
9
6
9
8
8,6
8,5
8,2
6
10
11
19
10
4
3
8
7
9
8,9
6
11
9
9
9
6
8
9
11
7,9
7
12
19
9
11
12
9
7
7
6
10,0
8
18
8,6
9,5
11
9,5
9
6.5
20
20
11,8
9
14
•20
20
18
10
...
3
10
12
18,3
10
16
10
11
10
11
12
5
6
10
9,4
11
16
8
11
9
8
9
3
4
8
716
12
17
10
8
9
12
7
3
7
13
8,6
13
18
10,6
8,5
9,5
8,5
8
8
8
7
7,9
14
19
10
9
8,5
6
8
5,6
8
9
8,0
16
20
14
9,6
7,5
6,6
10
10,5
8,6
18
10,4
16
21
19
20
10
10,6
8,6
6
8,6
11
11,7
17
22
11
13
11,6
3
8
7
8,6
9
8,9
18
28
9
8
10
8
7
2,6
7,6
9,6
7,1
19
24
12
9
9
8,6
8
8
8
9
8,9
20
25
7
10
9
1
8,5
8
6
6
6,9
21
26
8
19
18
6
20
20
19
20
16,6
22
27
8
18
4
2
8,6
11
6
4
7.7
28
28
8,6
8
8
8
9
8
8,6
6
7,9
24
29
9
12
9,5
8
10
7
7
8
8,8
26
80
7,5
7,5
8
4
6
4
8,6
8
6,1
^(
1-10
10,4
U,5
10,0
9,0
7,6
7,8
10,0
10,8
9,6
^
11-20
11,9
10,6
10.8
9,2
8,6
5,0
8,8
U,4
9,6
1.
a
s
c
21-30
9,0
12,6
8,7
5,4
9,4
8,2
8,8
9,0
9,0
mois
10,70
11,45
9,66
7,81
8,48
6,78
9,16
10,36
9,31
Maximum: 21
obsenri le 8 i 7 h. p
-Idi
ffdrence
. 20
Minimum : 1
„ 26 iL 10 h. ▲
.M.J
55
TABLEAU m£t^BOLOGIQUE.— AVML 1875.
DiBBCTION D0 VBNT; SA VITE88B PAB 8B00MDB.
i
Matin.
Soir. 1
ao .
lb. 1
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
V^ 1
^*^-
10 b. 1
Dir.
^t.
Dir.
Vlt
Dir.
Vlt.
Dir.
Yit.
Dir.
Vlt.
Dir.
Vlt.
Dir.
Vlt
Dir.
Vlt.
m
m
m
m
m
m
m
in
m
1
W8W
1,8
8W
2.6
8
8.6
8
1,6
8
63
sax
9.6
BSB
93
8BB
73
62
9
B
4,8
8
6,6
BW
9,9
W
2.8
WHW
1,7
NW
03
B
8,1
BNB
43
83
8
■
84
B
6,7
B
6.9
B8B
8,8
BSB
103
BSB
94
BBX
73
BB
6,4
7,4
4
B8B
4,4
8BB
7,7
8
4,7
sew
64)
WNW
63
NNB
43
NNB
4,4
NB
83
63
6
M
JMJ
BNB
6,6
N
2.8
NNB
4,0
NNB
83
N
63
H
83
N
83
6,1
6
KW
6^
WHW
6,4
N
8.8
N
4.7
N
4,7
N
4.4
NNB
44
NNB
2.7
4,7
7
MHB
1A»
MNB
1.1
B
2,0
B
23
B
13
B
13
B
13
B
0,7
13
R
MNW
1,7
NNW
o,»
N
0.7
N
2.0
N
23
NB
2.1
NB
03
NB
2.0
13
9
H
M
N
1.0
N
1,2
N
13
N
13
8B
2.6
BB
43
SB
23
13
10
■K
SW
8
M
8W
1,4
NW
8.6
N
73
6.7
NX
43
B
23
83
H
■me
2^
88B
0.9
9B
1.7
BSB
*'2
8
84
BBS
63
BB
8,7
Ba
8,1
?•?
12
sx
«»7
8B
H
8BX
2,7
saB
4.6
88B
43
sax
63
BB
4,1
SB
4.4
4,1
18
BB
M
WBM
4,6
SB
6.7
a
6.6
88B
83
88B
0.6
BX
94
8SB
04
73
14
BM
104
8
6,1
W8W
43
w
7,0
WNW
11.4
NW
114
NNW
63
N
4.7
7,7
16
H
9A»
NB
1,"
N
2,8
NNB
8,6
H
2,0
NNB
43
N
44
N
23
23
16
n
0,9
N
M
N
1,0
N
84
N
43
NNB
4.0
BNB
2.4
B
0,7
H
17
SB
i'i
8B
Vf
8B
0,9
8W
2.7
88W
24
a
4.1
BBX
4,4
BBX
4.4
VL
18
gSB
4,4
88B
4,0
8
44J
8
6,8
88W
43
88B
63
88B
83
88X
23
4.2
19
8B
1,9
14>
0
0.6
8B
0.0
0.0
8B
li
aB
Z
•■m
8.4
BB
25
BX
Z
'^
90
BX
BW
NW
HW
N
B
03
ffllW
03
N
91
H
F
N
1.0
H
0,7
N
1.7
NNB
0.7
B
2.0
B
23
X
13
1.7
28
B8B
«,»
SB
2.6
88B
4,8
BSB
4,4
88B
«3
88B
7.1
BSB
63
BBX
63
i'X
98
B8B
V^
sax
¥
8
84
88W
6.5
8W
63
WNW
4.4
N
8,7
N
1,4
i'^
24
B
4,4
N
0,8
NNB
9,6
NNB
7.0
NB
8,8
NB
73
BNB
43
XNX
13
M
95
BHB
S**
B
1.9
B
2.6
B
6.6
B
63
BNB
73
KNB
63
BnX
63
4.7
26
BSK
6.2
BNB
6.9
BNB
6,6
BNB
9.4
BNB
83
BNB
83
NNB
6,4
NNX
6,6
''•?
27
KHB
84
NNW
1,7
NW
2,6
N
4.6
44
NNW
83
Nw
1.7
N
03
2.7
96
M
0,2
NW
1,7
NW
0.9
NNW
84
NNW
1.7
NNW
13
8
03
8
13
i*?
99
8
1,0
8
0.9
B8W
2,6
8W
43
WflW
64
WNW
73
N
63
NNW
23
S^
80
NW
M
NW
14
NW
0.7
NNW
13
NNW
8,1
NW
83
BNB
8.8
XNX
13
24
Mot
m
m
m
m
III
m
m
m
m
dn
M
9,0
a.6
44
4.7
64
43
83
83
moli
FRiQUENCB BBLITIVE DBS 16 TBNTS iUB 100
N 17
NNW .... 6
W 1
WSW .... 2
S .
SS
7
18
E
E
^
E
NB ...
.7
NW
C
»
8W
88)7
2
8
8E
£8
12
8
NE 6
NNE .... 7
WNT
^.... 2
^ ....
E
Gftlmea. snr 100 obBervAtioiis
, 1
sservAA In 14
m
11,4
J
Digitized by
Google
S6
TABLEAU M£t£;OBOLOOIQUE.-Atki 1875.
' Stat du cmL.^-NShidonU
% Forme et I}irectwn dt$ Xua^es,
1
Hum,
4ll.iQ«
7b. nt.
lOh^B.
-«
P
b
1
,^=
h
1
u
h
1
u
h
'A
»
iC
35
»
»
is
?5
»
K
as
'^ '
1
0
0
0
a
kHW
lilvrtr
%
a Br
> ■
».
^^
BBr
«rt
^^
0
a
■0
6*
,,
, ,
«B^
*■
10
^,
e*8S
4
0
• «
0
..
, ^
1
«.
eat
a Br
k
5
10
i*
a
10
n
10
*>
&
10 Br
, ^
t'OT
6
10 Br
..
10 Br
,,
BBf
M
^,
9
••8W
ca
7
0
*.
0
* ■
, ,
G
mt
, ,
9 Br
«B
■s
10 Br
10 Br
. ,
10 Br
im
10 Br
,,
B
»
10 Br
It) Br
* ,
eBr
k
QD
9Br
k W
4 m
m
8Br
■•
IBr
.,
-. 1
4 Br
fcit
*•
10 Br
«RW
n
fifir
0
••
0
«*
0
12
a Br
..
0
«<
0
• •
a
k
> »
18
10 Br
«
10 Br
CM
• «
10 Br
tta
10 Br
ca
H
10
10
B
19
1^
a
10 Br
^4
tt w
u
6Bt
k
a
«»t
• »
e
e«t
10 Br
,,
eaXB
10
8 Br
Ut
1
0
..
0
• ■
• »
0
» .
*.
17
0
0
Q
,,
♦ *
0
< I,
• »
la
e
k
9
«9t
,.
0
Mt
0Br
..
-«
i»
0
a«
10 Br
.,
ibJ
lE>t
::
IBr
< •
*♦
30
10
0
10 Br
0 1
*•
10 Br
■■
10 Br
-*
••
31
flBr
kilt W
0
0
0
23
B
kat
S
kaiifw
.*
a
kiit
..
I
•o'w
kitnl
0
^ ^
U
,,
0
^_
0
*• 1
24
lOBd
• .
^ .
10 Bd
<*
. ,
10 Bd
^^
9
Mt
**
36
10 Br
e W
10 Br
OHlfW
10
kM
ft
10
«ft
se
10
™t
* ,
10
J«t
. ,
10
eat
,,
10
, ,
n
27
S
ket
0
»
kM
e
10
kRt
, .
10 Br'
, ,
e N
as
3
o«t
,,
1
kft W
».
4
k
fli4
9Br
IMS W
..
flS
IBr
..
^ .
0
**
0
,,
0
kH W
BO
lOBd
"
10 Br
"
*"
OBi
'*
ol
06d
•*
*■
May.
dH
Bfl
t «
j^
^
t*
**
B^
■ *
• •
iji
»,
_,
SQioiii
NOMBRE
BB J(
JUBB be:
Oiel bean, on moins da 2^ coutc
Tt .,
7
Bronilla
jTd ■ «
t
,, pen nuageuz ou de 2 k 4/a ,,
,. tjQ&geux* oia lie 4 A 6 A it
..1
0
92
9
Eos6e .
13
„ coavert ou plua de 8,\, „
4
Plnia .
,,,, 9
!!i
o'
I
Digitized
by Google
67
TABLEAU IC^T^^BOLOGIQUE.— Atbil 1876.
fiTAT D0 ciEL. — Nihuloiite, Forme et Direction dee Nuagee.
llUi.
4h.s.
711.I.
lOlui.
l|
s
^ 1
h
h
1
U
h
^
h
h
1
u
h
s
»
SQ
K
SB
^
9i
S5
SEi
k
»
as
a«
1 9
kBt
mNW
9Br
n
SBr
0
8,1
S 4 Br
k
, ,
0
,,
2 Br
,,
,,
0
,,
^^
1,S
8 10
,,
0 BE
10 Br
,,
10 Br
,^
,,
0
^^
50
4 10 Br
k W
, .
10 Br
, ,
10 Br
, ,
a
10
,,
n
58
ft 10
n
0
9
n
10 Br
,^
,,
10 Br
^,
n
919
6 10 Br
now
10
acSW
10
e
, ,
SBr
est
8,7
7 10 Br
en
10 Br
,,
10 Br
, ,
,,
10 Br
n
h
8 laBr
^^
en
10 Br
en S
10 Br
eit
,,
10 Br
^^
10,0
9 7
oNW
, ,
9
on
7B»
k
, ,
SBr
,
,^
8,1
10 10 Br
••
••
6Br
k
10 Br
ket
••
SBr
kst
••
7;o
11 0
0
SBr
k
0
1.6
13 10 Br
k
, ,
6
Hi
,
10 Br
est
,,
10 Br
e
5,8
18 10 Br
en
10 Br
en
e Sfi
10 Br
ae
0 SS
10
est
10,0
14 6
k«tW
CWNW
4
keNW
0 W
6
est
10 Br
8,0
15 10 Br
en ME
10 Br
ko
en
10 Br
est
,,
10 Br
8,9
16 0
,,
, ,
0
,,
0
, ,
0
111
17 0
,,
^,
1
kit
^^
1
e
, ,
0
0,8
18 1
M
,,
7
k W
^,
SBr
e
,,
0
M
19 8
kBtW
^^
10
ae
10 Br
est
, ,
SBr
ke'w
8,8
90 lOBr
e
10 Br
••
en
9Br
en
8
eKHB
93
S »
0
0
0
0,7
tt 1
Mt
,,
0
^,
0
^^
, ,
0
V
SB 0
^^
0
^^
0
,,
0
SJ «
koW
,^
6
aeNW
IBr
k
, ,
4 Br
^^
9fi
2 10
ort
,,
10
ett
10
est
.,
10
est
103
2 lOBr
enB
10 Br
, ,
enME
10 Br
, .
en
10 Br
en
10,0
S WBr
,
e N
10
mW
e N
SBr
, ,
SBr
^^
8«4
2 »
k'w
ae W
6
krtW
en N
6
k
en
0
43
2 «
krt
7
k W
en
SBr
keW
e
9Br
^^
83
80 6Bd
••
6Bd
••
6Bd
••
••
10 Bd
••
«3
|l 6.5
5
••
••
e.4
••
6.5
••
••
63
••
••
53
PHiMOHtNBS DIYIBS OBSBB^
Tta:
EclivM Dartielle de solfiil 1a A
Lnmidrd zodiaoftiA 8 ft
9ia
!.' 8
Aro-en-ciel solai
.. 6
.. 6
•••••••••••••••••••••••••
re ,,,..,.
.. 1
'Rmnillitrf] maa 1
fmn 1a 80
.. 1
Effloi'AaAAnAA Atk sAlnAtrA ^
[ft BOr^ AAA An nnl
ieii*
Digitized by
Google
xajjMU£iix,\j aLM:jxa:d\jx*\^3J\jvtx^\jiu»'^i^^Muxi xoi*/*
Evaporation sous
l'abri
•
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
-goo -g
riAlai ^*-'
_,
He la
lune
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
411.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
ynTTi
26
1
0,18
0,16
0,12
0,68
1,62
1,68
1,12
0,81
6,02
26
2
•1,80
0,46
0,38
0,70
1,20
i;20
0,72
0,28
6,23
27
8
0,80
0,26
0,80
0,33
0,82
0,30
0,16
0,06
2,00
28
4
0,26
0,26
0,20
0,80
1,40
0,50
0,10
0,10
3,60
29
6
0,08
0,07
0,00
0,12
0,28
0,57
0,63
0,80
2,60
1
6
0,76
0,76
0,60
0,80
1,10
1,16
0,85
0,65
6.66
2
7
•0,66
0,67
0,10
0,60
0,68
0,62
0,30
0,12
3,65
3
8
0,00
0,00
0,10
0,10
0,80
0,40
0,40
0,10
1,40
4
9
C,10
0,10
0,10
0,20
0,50
0,70
0,80
0,10
2,10
5
10
0,10
0,00
0,10
0,40
0,96
1,46
0,80
0,10
3,90
6
11
0,10
0,08
0,11
0,62
1,18
1,30
0,86
0,20
4,80
7
12
0,10
0,10
0,06
0,66
1,10
1,30
0,76
0,56
4,60
8
18
0,80
0,80
0,66
0,68
0,70
0,56
0,16
0,20
4,60
9
14
•0,00
0,10
0,10
0,15
0,73
1,14
0,83
0,37
3,42
10
16
0,28
0,16
0,10
0,80
0,41
0,64
f,70
0,40
2,98
11
16
0,20
0,10
0,04
0,80
1,44
1,47
0,77
0,13
4,96
12
17
0,16
0,06
0,06
1,21
0,69
1,70
1,20
0,42
6,47
18
18
0,38
0,40
0,52
1,03
1,76
2,26
0,76
0,15
7,28
14
19
0,07
0,00
0,08
0,46
1,21
1,29
0,70
0,12
3,87
16
20
0,08
0,10
0,06
0,06
0,20
0,46
0,26
0,26
1,48
16
21
0,16
0,10
0,06
0,67
0,96
1,17
0,75
0,06
8,81
17
22
0,14
0,02
0,16
0,63
i;22
1,43
0,86
0,60
4,84
18
28
0,20
0,18
0,19
1,78
2,06
1,86
0,90
0,16
6,66
19
24
0,06
0,00
0,00
0,80
1,68
1,87
0,96
0,35
6,10
20
26
0,22
0,28
0,36
0,64
0,96
0,92
0,68
0,60
4,60
21
26
0,60
0,80
0,30
0,48
0,07
0.02
0,00
0,00
1,62
22
27
0,18
0,16
0,01
0,39
0,66
0,70
0,46
0,10
2,68
28
28
0,06
0,06
0,06
0,66
0,96
0,76
0,60
0,16
3,08
24
29
0,04,
0,08
0,16
0,66
1,60
1,68
1,28
0,69
6,97
26
80
0,26
0,16
0,29
0,76
1,70
1,84
1,01
0,23
6,78
1-10
3,62
2,70
2,00
4,63
8,26
8,87
6,87
3,11
87,96
^
11-20
2,16
1,88
1,70
6,69
9,41
12,10
6,97
2,79
42,65
0
21-80
1,78
1,27
1,66
6,49
11,64
11,24
7,82
2,64
48,88
mois
7,61
6,80
6,26
16,71
29,80
31,71
19,66
8,64
124,48
Maximn
mi
men24h.: 7,1
m
»obBe
rv61el8
IdifEto
mce
mm
.. 6,83
Minima]
n w : 1/
w ,
, le 8
J
TABLEAU M^TfeOROLOGIQUB.— AvBiL 1876.
59
TSMPtiBATURBB BXTR&MB8.
Pluib.
Sous rAbri.
auSoleil. \
pa
u
s
Joan
1
1
1
1
1
Is
1
Jardin Toil
1
il
•s'l
1^
h
0
0
o
0
0
0
0
mm
mm
mm
0
25
1
2,0
17,5
15,6
9,75
IH
22,5
4,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
13,1
26
2
8,6
27,2
18,6
17,90
87,0
81,3
5,7
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,1
27
8
11,8
19,2
7,4
16,60
22fi
22,0
0,6
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,1
28
4
18,4
26,9
18,6
20,16
82,8
29,9
2,9
1,9
1,6
0,4
18,1
29
5
9,6
14,8
5,2
12,20
...
...
8,0
2,6
0,4
18,1
1
6
6,4
11,7
5,3
9,06
22,7
JH
6,2
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,1
2
7
2,6
11,8
8,7
6,95
19,8
15,9
8,4
2,1
2,0
0,1
18,2
8
8
^\s
10,7
5,9
7,75
14,2
12,4
1,8
0,7
0,6
0,2
18!2
4
9
4,8
18,7
8,9
9,26
29,9
28,0
6,9
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,2
6
10
6,8
16,2
M
11,50
26,1
20,9
4,2
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,2
6
11
8,8
17,2
18,4
10,60
32
22,8
6,7
0,0
0,0
0,0
13.2
7
12
6,7
22,8
16,6
14,60
38,9
27,9
6,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,2
8
18
12,2
18,0
5,8
16,10
...
...
0,7
0,8
04
18,2
9
14
10,4
21,8
10,9
15,85
m
25,7
a
6,2
6,0
l!2
18,8
10
15
7,5
14,5
7,0
11,00
22,8
18,7
8,6
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,8
11
16
2,8
17,2
14,4
10,00
VA
?H
4,6
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,8
12
17
4,8
22,8
18,0
13,80
34,4
28,6
5,9
0,0
0,0
0,0
18.4
18
18
9,0
23,6
14,6
16,30
5*'i
28,9
6,2
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,4
14
19
10,4
27,8
16,9
18,86
39,6
88,2
6,4
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,4
15
20
14,8
19,7
4,9
17,26
...
...
8,1
2,8
0,8
18,4
16
21
7,2
21,7
14,5
14,46
38,8
27,2
6,1
0,0
0,0
0,0
.18,4
17
22
7,6
24,8
16,7
16,96
35,2
29,7
5,5
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,4
18
28
18,8
81,0
17,7
22,15
87,7
84,8
8,4
0,0
0,0
0,0
18..'>
19
24
12,0
19,1
7,1
16,56
25'I
28,8
2,9
0,0
0,0
0,0
18.6
20
25
10,1
16,6
6,5
13,86
22,6
19,9
2,7
0,0
0,0
0,0
18.6
21
26
7,0
11,6
4,6
9,80
...
...
18,5
18,1
6,4
18,6
28
27
4,8
12,9
8,1
8,85
i?'?
16,6
8,0
0,1
0,0
0,1
18.6
28
28
4,1
20,2
16,1
12,16
38,1
26,6
6,5
0,0
0,0
0,0
13,6
24
29
7,2
24,4
17,2
16,80
81,6
28.8
8,2
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,6
25
80
10,8
20,5
10,2
15,40
80,7
25,9
4,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,6
^
MO
7,08
16,92
9,84
12,00
7,7
6,6
1,1
§.
1
11.90
8,24
20,89
12,15
14,82
...
>..
...
10,0
8,1
1,9
...
ai-80
8,86
20,28
11,87
14,30
...
...
...
18,6
13,1
5,5
...
mois
7,89
19,18
11,29
18,54
...
...
...
36,8
27,8
8,5
...
O 0
Mazimmn: 81,0 obsenr^ le 28 Max. boule noire 39,6 Ha
ateord'eant
mrn
omb^e 36,8
Hinimam: 2,0 „ le 8 „ blanche 84,8 „
„ evaj
por^e 124,48
Difference: 29,0 Difference max. 6,9 Dif
P^rence
88,18
Digitized by
Google
6a
JOURNAL MfiT£OROLOGIQUE.
AvBiL 1875.
1. lb. m. — Ciel tres-Bur ; vent faible et r^gulier ; l^er d6p6t de
ro86e. 4h. et 7h. — Mimes remarques. lOh. — Cirro-stratus a'orien-
tation diverse ; lere couche d'one d^licatesse extreme ; ciel d'nn
bleu fonc6. Ih. s. — Ciel moutonnd ; cirro-stratus orients du N.
au 8. 4h. — Eclaircie au S. ; ciel trfts-noir au N. 7b. — Brume k
rborizon ; reste du ciel l^rement voil6. 10h.--Ciel fitoile ; Teat
fort, pas de ros6e.
2. 4h. m. — Brume l^gere au S.E. et au N E. ; ^toiles peu briUantes ;
pas de ros^e. 7b. — Beau temps, un peu de brume. 10b, — Ciel
d'un bleu fonc6 au z^nitb ; vent faible et r^ulier. lb. s. — Horizon
jaun&tre ; ciel ]6g^ement voild presque partout ; cirrus vaporeux ;
calme. 4b. — MSme ciel. 7b.— ^Brume assez 6paisse k Fborizon ;
vent faible. 10b. — Ciel tr^-pur ; ^toiles brillantes.
3. lb. m. — Ciel tres-pur ; 6toiles brillantes ; vent fort 4b. — ^Mlmes
remarques. 7b. — Ciel pur au z6nitb ; soleil un peu p&le. 10b. —
Ciel convert uniform^ment d'une sorte de brouillard cbass^ rapide-
ment par le vent d'E. lb. s. — Pluie fine et peu abondante. &. —
Brume g6n6rale et tres-^paifise. 10b. — Ciel completement d6cou-
vert et trds-pur.
4. lb. m. — Le vent passe au S. et devient plus fort ; 6toiles peu bril-
lantes. 4b.— Mimes remarques. 7b. — Trds-faible roe^e ; quelques
cirro-stratus ; beau ciel. 10b. — Halo peu color! ; cirro-stratus
vaporeux ; Iclaircie au S. lb. s.— Ceinture de brume Ipaisse trfes-
61ev6e au-dessus de Pborizon ; cirrus au zinitb ; vent fort. 4b.—
Ciel pluvieux. 7b. — La pluie continue. 10b. — Id.
5. . lb. m. — Quelques gouttes de pluie ; ciel uniform^ment convert ;
vent tr^rlgulier. 4b. et 7b. — Memes remarques. 10b. — Coucbe
de cumulus difPiis couvrant tout le ciel. lb. s. — Cumulus mieux
d^finis ; coucbe sup^rieure sombre, inf^rieure blioicb&tre. 4b. —
Nimbus orageux en diff^rents points ; au-dessous cumulus blan-
cbfitres comme k lb. ; coup de vent subit et violent. 7b. — Ciel
uniform^ment convert ; vent violent et soufflant par rafales. lOh. —
II commence de ^leuvoir ; meme ciel (m*k 7b.
6. lb. m. — Ciel uniformlment convert d'une coucbe de brume k
travers la quelle on aper^oit des etoiles au z6nitb ; vent fort et
seufflant par rafales. 5n.--Ciel comme k lb. ; le vent est tomb^
7b. — Cirrus nombreux en bandes confuses ; ciel convert au S.
10b. — Cielnoirau S.E.; Iclaircie k VW, lb. s. — Ciel moutonni
au zinitb ; qk et \k quelques 6claircies ; brume k Tborizon. 4h. —
Au zinitb Iclaircie d'uu bleu sombre ; Tobscurit^ est due k un^
Eclipse partielle du SoleiL 7b. — Ciel uniform6ment couvert de
cumulus compactes. 10b. — Long cumulo-stratus au S. ; il est
orient! E.-W. ; pas de ros6e.
7. 4b. m. — fetoiles et voie lactee tr^-brillantes ; pas de ros^e ; brise
faible. 7b. — Beaucoup de cirrus longs et tenus. 10b. — Cumulus
compactes au z6nitb ; quelques ficlaii-cies d'un bleu fonc6. Dans
lee autres directions cumulus gris^ties sous la brume, lb. s, —
Digitized by
Google
JOURNAL HfiTfiOBOLOGIQtrS. 61
Cumulo-nimbos se d^tachant eur la brume. 4h. et 7h. — Mdme
del. lOh. — Pluie ; brise trds-faible.
8. Ih. m. — Le vent a pass^ subitement de l^E. an N.N.W. k llh. | ;
pais calme. II ne pleut plus. 4b. — Ciel sombre ; le calme con-
tinue. 7h. — Vapeurs but le soleil ; ciel uniform^ment convert de
cnmnlo-nimbus ; vent £uble. 10b. — Qros nimbus tres-noir se
d^tacbant sur la brume qui couvre tout le ciel. II pleut k Fhorizon
W. lb. 8. — Meme ciel ; calme. 4b. — Brume g^n6rale ; cumulo-
nimbus orageux au S.E. ; cumulus blancb&tres (nuages bas) au-
dessous ; vent faible. 7b. — Cumulo-stratus au z^nitb. lis sont
orients du N. au S., et s^par^s par un intervalle l^drement 6claii'6.
10b. — Ciel tr^-obscur ; calme.
9. lb. m. — Ciel sombre et nnformement convert ; pas de ros&e 4b. —
Mdmes remarques. 7b. — Cirrus dans toutes les directions ; au-
dessous cumulo-nimbus et brume ; tres-peu de ros6e. 10b. —
^laircie d'un bleu p&le au z^nitb ; on v voit des cirrus venant de
rW. Des cumulus diffus arrivent rapidement de TE. lb. 8.--Des
cumulus pis&tres venant du N.W. couvrent presque tout le ciel.
4b. — fSpaisse coucbe de cumulo-nimbus ; il pleut au S.S.K 7b. —
Un U^er voile de vapeurs obecurcit tout le ciel ; cirrus mal d^finis
au z6nitb. 10b. — £toiles assez brillantes; bnime ^paisse k Thorizon.
Calme ou vent trds-faible tout le jour ; il a pass^ insensiblement
du N. au S E., par VE.
10. lb. m. — L6ger d6pdt de ros^ ; 6claircie au zenith ; 6toiles k peine
visibles ; brume ^paisse k Tborizon, vent faible. 4b. — Ros6e
assez abondante ; ^toiles peu brillantes. 7b. — Cirro-stratus
orient^s du N.E. au S.W. 10b. — Brume blanchatre et gfinfirale ;
cumulus vaporeuz venant du N.W. lb. s. — BrouUlard sec forme
de sable fin soulev^ par le vent et qui nous vient des plainea du
P6-tcbe-ly ; la tour de la pagode est 16gdrement voil6e ; vent fort
et soufflant par rafales ; lumiere du Soleil blancbatre et ind6cise.
4b. — Horizon jaunatre, eclaircie d'un bleu pale au zenitb. 7b.
— Lune voilee ; qk et Ik quelques cirrus d'orientation diff^rente ;
7b. i balo lunaire incomplet. 10b. — Cirrus dans toutes les direc-
tions ; le balo persiste ; pas de ros6e.
11. lb. m.— ^toiles peu bnllantes mSme au z6nitb ; brume assez
6paiB8e couvrant la moitie du ciel ; vent faible, pas de ros^e. 4h.
— Ros^e abondante ; 6toiles brillantes, vent comme k lb. 7b.
— Ciel entierement d6gag4. lOh.— -Soleil blancb&tre ; ciel
d*un bleu pale. lb. s. et 4b. — Memes remarqnea. 7b. — Cir-
rus diffus au z6nitb ; brume ^paisse surtout k VW, 10b. —
Beau clair de Lune ; 6toile8 brillantes ; pas de ros^e. — Aujourd^bui
les birondelles ont pani pour la premiere fois ; on a observ6 aussi
une efflorescence de salpetre k la surface du sol.
12. lb. m.-~l:toiles brillantes ; vent faible et trds-r6^1ier ; bas de ro-
B6e. 4b. — Etoiles et voie lactee brillantes ; tres-peu ae ros4e ;
vent comme i lb. 7b. — Ciel serein. lOh. — L6ger voile de cir-
rus par tout le ciel ; brume blancbatre k Tborizon. lb. s. — Bru-
me g6n^rale et transparente ; au-dessus coucbe de cirrus. 4b. —
Trda-jolis drro-stratus au z6nitb ; borizon brumeux. 7b. — Bru-
me ^en^rale ; des cumulo-stratus semblent rayoniier du point oii le
soleil vient de se coucber. 9h. — Halo lunaire peu distinct. lOb.
Digitized by
Google
— T cixb iwBc;& xKJiUy i;uiuuiu» cuiiijjucbes ei* uiiu ueiuus , JLiUue a pei-
ne visible.
13. Ih. m. — Ciel sombre ; cumulus diffus au zfinith ; vent fort, air irds-
sec. 4h. — Brume g^n^rale ; au S. cumulo-stratus orients de TE.
A I'W. 7h. — Ciel chaig^ au S. lOh. — Cumulo-nimbus au-
dessous de la brume ; quelques gouttes de pluie ; de 9 ft lOh. un
fort coup de vent. Ih. s — Queloues gouttes de pluie ; cumulo-
nimbus sous un ciel voil6. 4h. — Pluie chass^e par le vent ; elle
n'est pas accus6e par le pluviometre du toit ; vent violent et souf-
flant par rafales. Des cumulus blanch atres arrivent rapidement da
S.E.; ciel trds-noir dans cette direction. 7h. — II ne pleut plus;
ciel diversement convert ; Lune k peine visible ; vent trds-fort ct
tourbillonnant. lOh. — Averse pendant un i d'heure. A VE,
cumulo-stratus allant du N. au S., vent commc i 7h.
14. 4h. m. — Ciel tres-sombre ; il pleut, le vent est tomb6. 7h. —
Pluie fine, sorte de brouillard ; tour de Long-Hoa invisible ; cu-
mulo-stratus & ITiorizon S. lOh. — Cumulo-nimbus noiiAtres
venant rapidement de TW., vent de nouveau tr^-fort. Ih. s. —
Vent violent ; vitesse maximum 14.4m par seconde de Ih. A Ih. i,
4h. — Le ciel pr^sente 3 couches de nuages ; la seconde est formle
de gros cumulus d'une extreme blancheur. 7h. — Cirro-cumulus
d'orientation diverse. lOh. — Ciel uniform6ment convert ; halo
Lunaire pen distinct.
15. Ih. m.— Au N. la moiti^ du ciel est occup^e par une brume epaisse;
au S. 6toiles voil^es ; halo assez distinct ; pas de ros^e. Quelques
cumulo-stratus orientes du N.E au S.W. ; l6ger d^p6t de ros^
7h. — ficlaircies & I'W., ailleurs cumulo-stratus diflfus ; ros^e asses
abondante. lOh. — Brume g^ngrale ; au-dessous cumulo-nimbus
venant lentement du N.E. Ih. s. — Meme ciel qu'ft lOh. 4li. —
Ciel gris, quelques cirro-cumulus d'orientation diverse. 71i —
Cumiuo-stratus rouge&tres k V\Y., reste du ciel uniform6ment
convert ; vent faible. lOh. — Halo bien dessin6 ; brume g6n6iale
et transparente.
16. Ih. m. — Cirro-stratus orientes duN.au S. par tout le ciel ; calme;
pas de ros6e. 4h; — Queloues cumulus h. Thorizon E. ; reste du ciel
tr^s-pur ; 6toiles tres-briltantes, le calme continue. 7h. — Ciel sans
nuage ; un pen de ros^e ; calme. lOh. — Ciel splendide ; vent fai-
ble. Ih. et 4h. 8. — Vent assez fort. 7h.— Vent faible. lOh. —
Magnifique clair de Lune ; calme absolu ; tr^s-peu de ros^e.
17. Ih. m. — Ciel tr^s-pur, vent faible ; ros^e abondante. 4h. — Ros^e
tres-abondante ; le reste comme 4 Ih. 7h. — Au lever du Soleil
des vapeurs blanches s'^levenc H la hauteur des arbres et sont bien-
t6t dissip^es. lOh. — Ciel sans nuage et d'un bleu fonc6 au zenith.
Ih. 8.— MSme ciel. 4h. — Quelques cirro-stratus k rhorizon N. ;
reste du ciel comme k lOh. Le vent prend de la force. 71i. —
Cumulus noir&tres au N. W. lOh. — Magnifique clair de Lune ; ciel
sans nuages ; pas de ros6e.
18. Ih. m. — L^ger voile de cirro-stratus orientes de VE, k VW,; pas de
ro86e. 4h. — Les cirro-stratus sont transform6s en cumulo-stratus
de mdme orientation ; pas de ros^e. 7h. — Couche de cumulus peu
distincts et noir&tres ; horizon sombre au S., 6c1aircie d'un blea
pftle au z6nith. lOh. — Brume ^paisse ; 6claircie d'un beau bleu au
W.W. in. s. — Alto-cumulus au o., reate du ciel blanch&tre ; air
tres-sec. 4h. — Des cirro-Btratus tr^B-d6li^8 amvent lentement de
rW. 7h. — Brume d'inljgale fipaiaseur ; 6claircie k VW, lOh. —
Ciel serein ; beau clair de Lune ; pas de ros^e. Le vent a M tTha-
constant tout le jour et pour la vitesse et pour la direction.
19. Ih. m.— Alto-cumulus vaporeux et blancMtres au z6nith et au S.,
^laircie au N., ros^e abondante, vent faible. 4h. — Ciel uniforme-
ment convert ; calme absolu. 7h. — Le calme continue ; cirro-
stratus pen distincts. lOh. — Brume A Fhorizon N. ; ciel d'un bleu
pAle. Ih. s. — Halo pen distinct ; cirro-stratus d'orientation dif«
i<6rente et 16ger voile de vaneur par tout le ciel. 4h. — Ciel mou-
tonn6 au zenith, sombre k Fnorizon W. 7h. — Cumulo-stratus diffus
et orient^s de I'E. k TW. ; lune entidrement cach^e par les nuages.
lOh. — Oirro-cumulus venant rapidement de VW., brume g6nerale
et transparente ; ^k et Ik ^laircies blanchdtres ; le b^ometre
baisse.
SO. Ih. m. — Ciel entiferement convert de cumulus diflfus ; pas de ros^e.
4b. — Mtoes remarques. 7h. — Brouillard et pluie fine ; tour voilee.
10b.— Ciel uniform^ment convert ; la pluie continue. Ih. s. —
Pluie fine comme ci-dessus et gros cumulus apparaissant k
rhorixon S. 4b.— Cumulo-nimbus sous une coucne de brume
g^n^nde. 7h. — Nuages orageux en diff^rents points du ciel. lOh.
— Des cumulus vaporeux et blanch&tres arnvent rapidement du
N.N.E., laissant entr'eux de petites eclaircies ; vent lort. Calme
on vent tr^faible tout le jour. Des brises folles ont fait faire k
la girouette un tour complet sur elle-meme.
21. Ih. m. —Cirro-stratus orient^s de I'E. k VW., et venant lentement
de VW, ; brume blanch&tre au N. ; ros6e. 4h. — Ciel serein ; ros6e
abondante. 7h. — M§mes remar<^ues. 10 h. — Ciel sans nuages et
d'un beau bleu. Ih. s. — M^me ciel. 4h. et 7h. — Id. lOh. — Mag-
nifique clair de lune. Vent fiEuble de direction variable tout le
jour.
22. Ih. m. — Au N., cirro-stratus orientfis de VW., vent froid, rosde
abondante. 4h. — Les cirro-stratus pers^verent, ils paraissent con-
verger k VW. d'oii ils viennent lentement. 7h. — Deux couches de
cirro-stratus, la lere orientee du N.E., du S.W., la 2de du N.W.,
au S.E., et venant du S.W. ; ils ont la forme d'arcs de cercle.
lOh. — Deux couches de cirro-stratus comme ci-dessus, Torientation
c^n^rale est de TE. k VW. Ih. s. — Bande de cumulo-stratus k
rhorizon S.E. 4h. et 7h. — Ciel sans nuages ; bonne brise. 10 h.
— ^Un leger voile de vapeurs obscurcit tout le ciel ; pas de ros^e.
23. Ih. m. — Vapeurs blanch&tres obscurcissant tout le ciel ; pas de
ros^. 4h. et 7h. — M^mes remarques. lOh. — Le vent devient fort.
Ih. s. — Les vapeurs s'^paississent, cependant elles laissent passer
les rayons du soleil ; vent brdlant. 4h. — £claircie d'un bleu pMe
au zenith. 5}h. — Coup de vent du N. ; il ne dure qu'une ^ heure^
vitesse 13.3m. par seconde. 7h. — Calme ; ciel sans nuages. 10 h.
£toile8 peu brillantes, le calme continue. La girouette a pass^
insensibiement en 24h., du S. au N. par VW.
24. Ih. m. — La lune pandt k travers un brouillard ^pais vient du
N.E., limite de visibilitfi 4 k 500m. ; les thermom^tres sont mouil-
les. 4h. — Brouillard plus epais qu'^ Ih., il se condense tr^abon-
I
aammenc sur cous les oijjeis. vn. — luermomecres monuies ; le
brouillard s'eleve et forme des cumulus diffus qui laissent entre
eux des eclaircies. lOh. — Cumulus stratus ^ rhorizon N., tout le
ciel est obscurci par un voile de vapeurs transparentes ; le vent
souffle par rafales. Ih. s. — r<claircie d'un bleu p&le au zenitii ;
reste du ciel vaporeux. 4li. — Ciel moutonn^ au zenith ; vers 6h.
11 sy forme des cumulo-cimis d'uue delicatesse extr^e. 7h. —
Brume ^paisse & lliorizon N., $& et 14 quelques ciirus ; calme.
lOh. — Id., dtoiles assez brillantes ; calme.
25. Ih. m. — Brume g^n^rale ; au-dessous, des cumulus noirfitres ar-
rivent rapidement de I'E. ; vent faible ; pas de ros^e. 4h. — Les
cumulus ont envahi tout le ciel et le couvrent d'une couche tr^bft-
com]^acte. 71i — MSme remarque. lOh. — Les cumulus paraissent
stratifies k lliorizon. Ih. s. — MSme cieL 4h. — ^Les cumulus
affectent partout le forme de stratus orient6s de I'E. k VW, et sem-
blant converger en ces deux points. 7h. — Les cumulo-stratus con-
servent leur orientation et paraissent immobiles dans le cieL
lOh. — Ciel tres-noir. Le vent a souffle dans la meme direction
tout le jour et k peu pr^ avec la mSme intensity depuis lOh. a.]n.
26. Ih. m. — Les cumulo-stratus d'hier pers6v^rent ; vent fort et soof-
flant par rafales, pas de ros6e. 4h. — MSmes remarques. 7h. —
L'orientation des stiatus est du N. au S , except^ de grandes bandes
qui k lliorizon S. sont orient^es de TE. k FW. ; ^uelques gouttes
de pluie. lOh. — Ciel uniformdment convert ; pluie et vent eomme
ci-dessus. Ih. s. — Des cumulo-nimbus arrivent rapidement de !*£.;
la pluie continue. 4h.-^Mdme ciel. 7h. — Le vent faiblit ; le reste
comme k Ih. p.m. lOh. — II ne pleut plus ; de gros nimbus tr^
noirs couvrent presque tout le ciel.
27. Ih. m. — Cirro-stratus vaporeux et orientes du N. au S. ; quelques
eclaircies k travers les quelles on apercoit les ^toiles ; vent faible ;
rks de ros^e. 4h. — Nuages diffus ; 6claircie au S., le reste comme
Ih. 7h. — Ciel sombre au S.W. ; ailleurs couche uniforme de
cirro-stratus. lOh. — Brume g6n6rale, au-dessous cumulus vaporeux
venant du N. Ih. s. — M^mes remarques. 4h. — Deux coucnes de
cumulus marchant k angle droit. 7h. — ^£claircie d'un bleu p&l« au
zenith, brume k lliorizon. lOh. — ^toiles plus distinctes ; le calme
continue.
28. Ih. m. — Ciel dteouvert au N. et au zenith, 6toiles brillantes ; an
S., cumulo-stratus orientes de I'E. au S.W.; calme absolu ; pas de
ros^e. 4h — Beau clair de lune ; vent faible ; ros6e ; quelques
cirro-cumulus venant de VW. 7h.— Jolis cirrus venant de la
mdme direction ; grandes bandes vaporeuses orient^es de I'E. k VW,
lOh. — Au z^th alto-cumulus venant lentement de VW. ; reste da
ciel bnimeux. Ih. s. — Cirrus arrivent tres-rapidement de VW. ;
les alto-cumulus marchent plus lentement. 4h. — Cirro-stratus
orients du N.E. au S.W., venant tr^rapidement de I'W. ; de gros
cumulo-nimbus se dirigent lentement vers le S. 7h. — Qudques
cirrus immobiles ; ciel sombre, k Thorizon N. Monvement gira-
toire de la girouette du N. au S. par VW., pendant les 24h.
29. Ih. m. — A rhorizon S. sorte de banquise de brume orient^e de
TE k rw., reste du ciel 6toiU, vent nul, pas de ros6e. 4h. — Ciel
sans nuages, beau clair de lune ; le calme continue ; ros^e assez
A
08
TABLEAU M^T^BOLOOIQUB.— Mai 1875.
FbBBSIOM BABOlCftTBIQUB 1 ZtBO.
Jonn
Matin.
Soir.
§00^
cle la' ^^
^
lane
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
s-^i
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
2«
1
767,29
766,81
766,60
766,96
764,97
768,76
763,98
764,67
765,66
27
2
68,96
68,27
64,28
66,18
64,08
63,81
64,01
66,08
64,18
28
8
64,74
66,17
66,60
67,42
66,82
66,72
66,18
66,96
66,13
29
4
66,16
66,77
66,98
67,14
66,01
64,68
65,20
66,19
66,01
1
6
66,22
64,60
64,72
64,81
62,98
61,76
61,16
61,17
68,28
2
6
69,86
69,06
67,97
66,86
64,96
68,77
64,60
66,04
66,62
8
7
66,84
66,47
68,46
69,90
69,38
69,10
69,97
61,71
68,92
4
8
•61,81
61,21
62,10
68,08
62,07
60,96
61,27
61,60
61,68
5
9
60,64
60,68
62,86
62,69
61,76
61,16
61,49
62,49
61,63
6
10
62,06
61,76
62,76
62,76
61,86
61,12
61,26
61,78
61,91
7
11
60,69
69,98
60,68
60,06
68,88
.^7,49
68,08
66,24
59,22
8
12
67,06
66,26
66,62
66,07
64,66
.Vi,88
68,94
64,82
55,84
9
18
68,76
62,76
64,28
66,64
66,87
ri5.84
67,61
68,78
56,63
10
14
68,86
69,48
60,80
60,87
69,68
^^^,78
69,07
69,24
59,45
11
16
68,81
68,14
68,74
68,74
SM?
^7,60
67,94
68,88
58,26
12
16
67,77
67,48
67,82
68,14
67,81
5^180
67,21
68,44
57,62
18
17
68,02
67,82
68,92
69,61
68,67
5H,87
68,61
60,00
58,75
14
18
69,08
69,60
60,12
69,88
69,40
,'jX.66
68,72
69,67
59,36
16
19
68,67
68,17
67,98
68,61
67,08
.-.^5,64
67,48
68,64
57,88
16
20
68,16
67,27
68,06
68,46
67,76
,W,88
67,89
68,67
57,81
17
21
68,86
68,26
69,19
69,66
S'®i
67,48
67,74
69,62
58i^>2
18
22
67,76
67.49
67,86
67,24
66,40
66,18
66,49
66,01
UM
19
23
•64,41
66,26
67,22
66,72
67,44
68,02
69,81
60,67
57,:i^
20
24
60,89
60,16
60,61
61,82
69,81
68,40
68,46
68,92
59,7»;
21
26
68,09
67,92
68,68
68,61
67,10
66,26
66,77
67,08
6TM*
22
26
66,82
66,44
67,71
67,87
66,79
66,62
67,28
58,02
57,19
28
27
67,64
67,08
67,68
67,28
66,26
64,76
64,64
66,87
6e,;^i>
24
28
64,04
63,06
68,86
62,94
62,22
61,72
62,07
64,26
62.1)5
26
29
66,61
66,44
68,81
69,07
68,76
68,86
69,66
60,40
58oi7
26
80
•69,90
69,40
60,01
60,24
60,26
60,02
69,89
60,01
59.i*<>
27
81
69,86
68,70
69,41
69,41
68,82
68,28
68,98
69,74
59,i,'7
1-10
762,74
762,41
768,27
768,67
762,48
761,68
761,89
762,76
762,59
11-20
68,06
67,67
68,88
68,64
67,69
67,02
67,69
68,48
67,92
21-81
67,48
67,28
68,16
68,20
67,61
66,86
67,28
68,19
67,61
moiB
769,88
769,06
769,86
760,07
769,16
768,48
768,86
769,76
769,82
Maximn
mm
m: 767,42 obserr^le
8&10h.A.M. ) mm
> difference: 16,70
Minimu
a: 761,72 „ le
28 4 4 h. P.M, J
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU M£:T&OBOLOaiQUE.— Mai 1876.
60
TEMPfiBATUBB SOUS
l'abb]
[.
Jonrs
. ^— ^
. Matin.
Boir.
Soo-g
HI
dela
lone
uu
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
o
o
o
0
0
o
o
o
o
26
1
10,1
8,7
12,6
16,0
19,0
18,7
14,0
12,7
18,98
27
2
11,7
18,0
14,5
19,2
22,0
19,8
15,5
14,2
16.18
28
8
1814
12,9
15,0
18,0
19,6
17,1
14,4
12,0
16,:)0
29
4
11,0
11,8
14,7
19,7
21,9
20,5
16,3
14,1
16,19
1
6
18,7
13,7
16,7
20,0
28,0
21,2
18,0
17,0
17,91
2
6
178
17,2
16,8
17,4
19,2
20,1
19,7
16,0
17,90
8
7
15,8
18,7
13,9
17,6
21,0
21,9
15,0
11,2
16,20
4
8
•10,0
8,8
14,8
21,5
23,0
21,5
16,2
15,0
16,29
6
9
15,8
15,1
16,6
19,8
21,6
20,0
16,7
15,4
17,50
6
10
14,6
15,0
17,1
19,9
19,5
18,0
16,7
15,2
17,00
7
11
15,4
16,9
16,0
17,8
1^2
18,5
17/4
17,7
17,06
8
12
17J
17,8
18,0
28,7
25,2
MA
22.7
20J
21,46
9
18
20,5
20,4
17,4
18,0
18,7
1^,0
1«>7
H,3
18,13
10
14
15,0
14,8
15,7
20,8
23,0
23,1
n,o
16,f>
18,30
U
15
18,4
14,2
16,8
21,9
nM
n.3
]9J
J 5,6
18,45
12
16
16,0
16,5
18,8
28,1
26,2
nj
20,0
]S,7
20,19
18
17
18,0
17,7
20,0
25,1
2^A
5£5,9
20,3
n,5
21,69
14
18
16,7
16,6
19,8
22,8
27 A
2«,3
21,6
20,3
21,39
16
19
19,1
19,0
21,5
27,0
2^,0
2b.\>
2h'J
19.0
3$^
16
20
17,6
15,8
17,9
27,8
TJ,\l
27,8
22,3
l&,ti
22,28
17
21
17,1
16,8
20,0
27,4
211.*;
28,0
'^],7
19,0
22,45
18
22
18,1
17,7
20,6
26,9
2t'J>
27,4
•23, i)
21,0
22,96
19
28
•20,2
20,0
21,9
25,9
2H.„^
27,0
21,5
16,0
22,68
20
24
14,0
13,1
18,8
26,0
2tJ,y
28,0
2%i^
20,8
21,40
21
25
20,6
19,9
22,8
28,0
80.4
29,2
24,3
22,0
24,65
22
26
21,2
21,0
24,0
29,9
80,5
28,9
24,7
23,1
25,41
23
27
22,8
22,2
25,5
28,8
81.'.-^
80,4
&T,r
24,0
26,26
24
28
28,8
22,8
26,4
29,9
2a.7
26,0
2a. y
24,6
55'^?
25
29
19,0
18,0
20,1
22,7
2:^,1
21,1
liiji
17,9
20,11
26
80
•17,4
17,0
17,8
19,0
20,7
20,0
1H.2
17,4
^2»?!
27
81
16,7
16,4
17,1
19,0
IHJ
18,0
17.7
17,5
17,56
1-10
18,24
12,94
15,17
18,86
20,98
19,88
16,25
14,28
16,44
f
11-20
16,94
16,77
18,14
22,70
24,77
^'!?
20,15
17,88
20,15
s.
a
S
21-81
19,10
18,60
21,20
25,80
27,10
25,80
22,00
20,30
22,49
mois
16,52
16,19
18,26
22,55
24,87
28,26
19,55
17,58
19,79
o
Maximum : 80,5 obser
T61e2(
U 1 h. P.M. 1
diffdret
ice
•.....•.••.
o
. 21,8
liinimnm : 8,7 „
le ]
L 4 4 h. A.H. J
Digitized
by Google
70
TABLEAU M^TfiOBOLOaiQUE.— Mai 1876.
Aotinoic^trb: 1^ thermametre a boule nue. 1
Jonn 1
Soir.
lil
aeuu
lone
xnoiB
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
0
0
o
0
o
o
o
o
o
2«
1
9,6
7,4
15,4
22,6
29,3
24,1
13,3
12,3
16,79
27
2
11,1
12,8
16,8
27,4
81,6
22.il
15,2
13,6
18,75
28
8
18,0
12,0
16,0
23,3
80,3
21, a
14,0
11,8
17,65
29
4
10,4
10,7
18,1
80,3
82,8
27J
16,0
13,5
19,87
1
6
18,3
18,8
20,3
26,0
34,0
24,a
18,1
16,7
20,75
2
6
17,2
16,6
16,5
19,6
20,8
2(^,7
19,3
15,3
18,94
8
7
15,8
18,4
21,1
28,3
82,0
WM
18,4
9,9
20,47
4
8
•7,2
5,5
19,8
80,0
81,8
^24 A
16,8
14,7
18,65
6
9
15,2
15,0
17,8
25,7
27,8
22,H
15,8
15,2
19,22
6
10
15,2
15,2
20,2
29,7
26,1
rj,M
16,4
14,9
19,70
7
11
15,8
15,4
16,8
20,5
21,7
20,8
17,8
17.5
18,04
8
12
17,4
17,8
19,8
33,1
82,2
31,3
22,6
'li}.b
24,21
9
18
20,8
20,8
18,6
20,6
24,0
22,2
16,4
I-IM
19,59
10
14
IM
14,1
18,1
81,3
83,8
31,7
18,1
l^.H
22,12
11
15
18,1
14,8
18,3
25,6
3,45
25,0
18,8
MJ
20,50
12
16
15,4
16,2
19,6
82,6
36,3
27,3
19,7
l:«.:^
23,16
18
17
17,7
17,8
21,5
33,3
37,6
80,5
20,8
Hf,r
24,85
14
18
16,8
16,8
24,0
37,4
37,8
84,3
21,8
VII, I
26,87
15
19
18,8
18,8
28,7
35,3
80,6
80,1
20,6
1^,4
24,47
16
20
17,8
15,8
20,8
37,6
40,3
33,7
21,8
1.^,'j
25,62
17
21
16,4
15,9
27,0
87,3
89,0
36,3
20,8
18,0
ti:M
18
22
17,4
17,0
24,8
36,8
87,7
S3. 8
22,3
20,6
2'^i6
19
28
•19,6
19,5
27,0
36,3
88,8
3&,6
20,3
14,1
2*5,40
20
24
12,8
12,5
25,5
36,4
89,3
m,B
21,6
20,3
S^62
21
25
19,8
18,7
29,8
38,7
41,0
n7A
24,0
2) ,3
5!H,84
22
26
20,4
20,8
29,8
40,2
38,3
;ii;!
24,2
22,6
2g,75
23
27
22,8
21,4
81,1
39,8
39,6
3b.I
26,0
23,3
29,^2
24
28
22,5
22,1
27,5
36,0
30,8
WM
23,3
19,4
2?'- 92
26
29
18,6
17,8
27,5
88,6
83,5
26,5
18,3
17,3
23 95
26
80
•16,8
16,4
17,5
23,2
28,9
2&.3
18,2
17,3
20,45
27
8i
16,8
16,2
17.7
22,3
19,2
ie,3
17.8
17,3
18,07
»
1-10
12,8
12,1
18,2
26,8
29,5
24,3
15,7
13,7
19,08
^
11-20
16,7
16,5
20,0
80,7
32,8
28,6
19,7
17,4
22,79
a
21-31
18,4
17,9
25,9
34,6
35,0
31,2
21,5
19,2
26,47
mois
16,02
15,59
21,51
30,66
82,52
28,18
19,03
16,85
22,55
o
Digitized by
Google
TABLBIU M^TiiOBOLOaiQUE.— Mai 1876.
71
Agtinomi^tbb: 2
° thermometre a boule noirgie.
Joura
Matin.
Boir.
lit
j^i^ J—
J
bl
dela
lune
UU
mois
Th.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
711.
10 h.
o
o
o
o
o
0
0
o
o
26
1
9,6
7,8
21,2
82,7
44,6
34,0
18,2
12,2
21,94
27
2
11,1
12,2
21,6
89,2
46,2
a<: 1
16,1
18,6
23,05
28
8
12,9
11,9
18,6
82,0
46,1
2H,^<
14,0
11,2
21,87
29
4
10,8
10,6
24,2
45,2
48,2
'di*a
16,0
18,4
26,89
1
6
18,2
18,2
27,4
85,2
49,9
2t»/i
18,1
16,7
26,86
2
6
17,2
16,6
17,2
28,6
22,8
37J.I
19,2
15,4
21,04
8
7
16,2
18,8
82,8
48,1
48,1
4i.j
18,6
M
27,66
4
8
• 7,4
5,4
80,9
42,4
46,2
2'Jji
16,9
14,7
28,92
6
9
15,8
15,0
20,8
86,1
86,1
2HJ
16,2
16,2
22,72
6
10
16,1
15,1
26,6
42,9
86,2
J:^.y
16,4
14,9
23,61
7
11
16,2
16,4
17,2
26,4
28,0
28,6
17,8
17,6
20,07
8
12
17,4
17,2
21,2
45,2
42,1
89,2
22,6
20,4
28,16
9
18
20,8
20,2
20,4
24,8
81,8
27,2
16,4
14,8
21,80
10
14
15,1
14,1
22,8
46,8
49,1
46,2
18,1
15,2
28,24
11
15
18,1
14,2
21,7
82,2
49,2
29,6
18,9
14,4
24,15
12
16
16,4
16,2
22,9
46,2
52,6
82,8
19,7
17,2
27,87
18
17
17,7
17,8
25,2
47,0
52,4
88,7
20,8
16,7
29,41
14
18
16,8
16,2
81,2
51,2
62,2
48,2
21,8
20,1
82,09
16
19
18,8
18,2
28,1
47,5
85,2
88,8
20,8
18,4
28,16
16
20
17,2
15,2
26,2
52,1
55,7
44,7
21,9
18,2
81,40
17
21
16,4
16,9
88,4
62,1
54,1
61,0
20,9
18,0
88,86
18
22
17,4
17,0
80,9
51,1
50,2
42,4
22,8
20,5
81,47
19
28
•19,6
19,6
86,9
50,2
64,0
49,6
20,4
14,1
82,90
20
24
12,2
12,5
87,9
51,0
64,7
60,2
21,8
20,2
32,66
21
26
19,7
18,7
41,4
52,8
56,2
61,2
24,1
21,8
36,67
22
26
20,4
20,2
89,1
58,9
47,9
42,2
24,2
22,6
83,80
28
27
22,2
21,4
89,7
64,7
53,0
42,2
26,0
23,2
85,30
24
28
22,6
22,1
81,2
48,9
86,9
29,2
28,8
19,4
28,44
26
29
18,6
17,8
88,9
47,8
49,2
82,2
18,3
17,2
29,94
26
80
•16,8
16,4
18,2
29,2
40,7
88,1
18,2
17,8
28,74
27
81
16,8
16,2
19,4
28,1
21,8
19,2
17,8
17,8
19,39
k"
1-10
12,7
12,1
24,0
87,2
42,1
82,1
15,7
18,7
23,69
11-20
16,7
16,4
28,6
41,8
44,8
86,8
19,7
17,2
27,14
21-81
18,8
17,9
88,7
46,8
47,0
40,2
21,6
19,1
30,60
mois 16,99
16,64
27,84
42,10
44,70
86,49
19,06
16,78
27,25
Hr.Timum fTJ'O"
ob.ery«le86 JThen
a. 4boi
a.kho\
0
lie nolr^ie : 66,
lie nue : 41,
21
> diff^
0.
irence ..
0
.. 15,2
Digitized by
Google
XAi>uJ!iAU aiLiu±rj\ja\jjju\Jx\^Kjju, — jxlaa xot&»
Tension de la vapbub.
Jours 1
Matin.
Soir. 1
III
/^^-^
dela
da
1
lane
moie
Ih.
4h.
7h.
lOh.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
26
1
7,85
7,24
7,59
6,02
5,34
5,13
7,83
8,76
«,91
27
2
9,87
9,85
10,63
10,14
7,75
9,53
10,21
10,70
9,76
28
8
10,92
9,91
9,42
8,13
8,92
9,06
9,39
9,71
9,48
29
4
9,62
9,61
10,65
9,00
9,77
9,63
10,61
11,54
10,02
1
6
11,89
11,52
12,51
12,89
13,59
13,72
12,77
12,75
12,64
2
6
18,04
18,26
18,50
14,18
15,11
11,19
10,96
9,47
12,59
8
7
8,86
7,58
7,05
6,06
3,74
4,46
7,87
9,04
6,76
4
8
•8,66
8,09
9,98
7,06
7,56
8,05
7,69
9,56
8,32
6
9
10,75
11,38
12,15
12,58
10,72
12,15
11,68
11,06
11,54
6
10
11,87
11,80
11,29
9,86
10,80
10,74
11,11
11,60
11,01
7
11
12,46
12,86
13,08
14,24
15,05
14,86
14,18
14,26
18,88
8
12
14,60
14,69
15,17
17,38
16,09
17,68
17,99
17,82
16,43
9
13
17,94
17,88
14,63
14,26
18,10
12,46
11,95
12,01
14,27
10
14
11,44
10,77
11,80
12,27
12,94
10,86
18,80
18,22
12,07
11
15
11,44
12,07
18,20
9,94
8,47
10,75
13,14
12,33
11,42
12
16
12,94
12,49 12,48
8,76
6,86
8,63
10,22
14,93
10,83
18
17
13,96
14,45
12,89
11,17
8,06
11,66
18,74
14,27
12,62
14
18
18,71
18,17
15,06
18,87
12,88
18,32
15,60
15,89
14,17
16
19
14,68
14,75
18,70
13,09
11,34
16,03
16,40
16,35
14,54
16
20
14,96
18,84
16,28
18,29
10,86
13,11
18,86
16,28
18,67
17
21
14,51
13,65
16,68
12,66
11,06
11,17
15,17
16,19
18,76
18
22
12,66
18,86
l.'),64
16,14
16,89
16,83
17,09
16,78
16,52
19
23
♦16,66
16,88
16,22
12,28
8,62
6,38
9,45
10,97
12,11
20
24
11,76
11,23
13,78
10,78
6,66
6,35
9,88
9,78
9,90
21
25
8,46
9,59
8,51
7,67
9,36
14,72
16,29
16,68
11,41
22
26
16,82
16,78
17,19
14,97
14,97
16,77
18,18
1H,65
16,67
28
27
17,89
17,41
17,86
16,47
16,18
16,32
17,68
18,61
17,06
24
28
18,86
19,02
19,41
18,54
19,88
21,16
21,10
22,22
20,02
26
29
14,56
13,96
12,98
11,84
8,05
7,16
8,87
10,66
11,01
26
80
•11,56
12,47
8,81
11,25
11,27
11,85
12,19
12,68
11,51
27
81
11,66
18,44
18,92
13,80
14,60
14,87
14,45
14,27
13,86
K
1-1(1
10,11
9,97
10,46
9,69
9,38
9,87
9,94
10,42
9,90
%
11-2C
18,81
13,64
13,67
12,88
11,46
12,92
14,08
14,63
13,88
o*
21-3C
14,06
14,84
14,48
18,22
12,40
12,80
14,58
15,23
13,89
mois
12,71
12,70
12,91
11,92
11,11
11,74
12,92
18,48
12,44
Maximi
mm
im : 22,22 obserrd le 28 & 10 h. P.M. ^
\ ^
mm
h diJSdre
nee 18,48
Minimn
m: 8,74 „ le 7 4 1 h. P.M. ^
r
TABLEAU M^T^OBOLOGIQUE.— Mil 1876.
73
HuMiDnl
. BELATIVE.
Jonra
Matin.
Soir.
!•§§
§30^
delaJ
lune
da
mois
&8fc
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 b.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
26
1
79
86
70
44
82
82
66
80
61,1
27
2
91
88
85
61
89
57
77
89
78,4
28
8
96
89
75
58
62
68
77
98
74,6
29
4
97
96
84
52
50
64
76
96
75,6
1
5
98
99
89
74
65
78
88
89
83,8
2
6
89
91
98
96
91
64
64
70
82,9
8
7
68
64
59
40
20
22
58
92
52,9
4
8
•94
96
82
87
86
41
56
75
64,6
6
9
88
89
86
76
55
70
81
85
78,1
6
10
92
89
78
57
64
70
79
90
77,4
7
11
96
96
97
97
97
94
96
95
96,0
8
12
97
100
99
80
68
69
88
98
87,8
9
18
100
100
99
98
82
76
83
99
91,5
10
14
90
89
85
69
62
52
84
98
78,6
11
ll>
100
100
98
50
87
54
80
98
75,9
12
16
96
89
79
42
26
89
58
98
65,3
18
17
91
96
74
47
27
47
75
96
69,1
14
18
97
94
88
67
48
58
81
90
77,8
16
19
89
90
72
49
40 .
64
84
100
78,5
16
20
100
100
100
47
88
47
69
98
78,6
17
21
100
96
90
46
86
89
78
99
78,0
18
22
81
92
86
61
54
60
82
91
75,9
19
28
•94
94
88
49
29
24
49
81
62,9
20
24
99
100
88
48
25
18
50
67
60,0
21
25
46
55
41
27
29
49
72
85
50,5
22
26
90
91
78
48
46
54
79
89
71,9
23
27
84
88
71
58
51
51
70
84
69,0
24
28
89
92
80
59
68
85
96
97
88,8
25
29
89
91
74
58
88
89
54
70
64,1
26
80
•78
87
60
69
61
67
78
86
78,8
27
81
82
97
96
84
94
97
96
96
92,8
^(
1-10
88,6
88,7
80,6
59,0
50,4
54,6
71,7
85,9
72,43
o
11-20
95,6
95,4
88,6
64,1
52,0
59,5
79,8
95,5
78,80
§•'
21-81
84,7
89,8
77,0
54,8
48,2
53,0
78,0
80,0
70,59
mois
89,5
91,1
81,9
59,0
50,2
55,6
74,8
88,7
78,88
Maximum: 10(
obeen
rd 11 fo
is
)
i»
le24
&4h. F
.... }
diSArem
ze
.... 82
M]
LDimu]
m: Ifl
Digitized by
Google
JTX^V/JSI* «
Ozone.
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
hi
/^-^"-^
S«^
r^Alaj ^"
>»- 2
(16 la
lune
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
^•§1
26
1
'i
7
5
8,5
10
5,0
8,6
10
7,7
27
2
18
19
8
10
8
10,5
9
1212
28
8
11
9
10,5
9,5
8,6
1
9
20
9,8
29
4
20
19
11
14
10
4,6
4
18
12,6
1
b
20
9
12
12
10
9
9
11
11,5
2
6
8
20
12
19
20
12,5
10
10
13,9
8
7
8,6
9
8
13,5
7
8
7
8,5
8,1
4
8
?
10
10
10
7
6
8
8
8,4
6
9
19
19
11,5
14
7,5
7,5
11,5
18
12,9
6
10
8
20
5
12
6
18
8
17
11,0
7
11
20
18
20
20
20
19
20
19
19.5
8
12
20
19
12
19
9
8,5
5
20
l%€
9
18
8
6,5
11
10
20
12
12
IM
10
14
19
9
9
14
5
6
9
S
&*9
11
15
4
5
6,5
8,6
8,5
7
8
7
6,8
12
16
6
8
6
8,5
5
1
7
4
5,7
18
17
6
5,5
8
6
8
8
8,5
9
6.0
14
18
6,6
9
8
10
7
5,5
9
10
8,1
15
19
11
8,6
8
8,5
8,5
9
6
7
8,3
16
20
8
6
0,0
8;5
4
8,6
7
9
5,»
17
21
9
18
10,5
9
5,5
5
8
9
8,6
18
22
10
9,5
12
8
7,5
6
8
9
8.7
19
28
• 9
6
9,6
9
7
4
5
9
7,«
20
24
9
9
8
9
8,5
2,5
4,0
8
6.6
21
25
8
8
8
6
8
2
6
7
6,9
22
26
10
14
10
7
5
4
4,5
7
7,7
23
27
7
7
6
6
5
6
6
6
6,0
24
28
7
8,5
7
4,5
8
6
6,5
12
6,8
26
29
20
11
12
8
9
5
8
8
10,1
26
30
?
9
10
9
8
8
. 8
10
8,9
27
81
20
20
16
19
9
20
19
20
17,9
^(
1-10
18,6
18,6
10,4
12,1
9,5
7,0
8,6
12,5
10,8
o
11-20
10,9
19,5
18,4
11,2
9,5
7,6
9,2
10,2
M
I
21-81
10,9
10,4
9,9
18,6
5,9
6,2
7,8
19,5
8,6
mois
11,8
11.1
9,6
10,5
8,9
6,9
8,8
10,7
9,6
Maxima]
m: 20
obeerrd 20 foil
U
ff^rence
••••••••••1
. 20,0
Minimni
d: 0,0
„ lel6
J
TABLEAU M^T^OBOLOaiQUE— Mai 1876.
76
DntBonoM du vent; sa yitbssb pab sboonbb.
1
M-l.. 1
Solr. 1
ao
Ih. 1
4h. 1
7h. 1
lOh. ]
lb. 1
4h. ,
7b. ,
10 h.
r^jO
Dlr.
Vit,
Dlr.
^t.
Dir.
Vit.
Wr.
l^t.
Dir.
^t.
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit.
|-s
m
m
m
m
m
m
m
m
m
KHB
1,6
SB
1,0
s
1.2
BBB
43
8
6,9
BBB
63
SB
4.4
B8B
8,8
86
BBS
84
S
8.2
B
8,4
B
83
BBW
83
BBB
83
BB
83
BBB
2,4
83
■
0,8
B8B
1,8
BBB
1,7
BSB
83
S
6,1
BBB
74
BB
6.7
BBB
23
8,7
um
8,1
BSB
2,6
SB
1,6
BB
43
BB
63
BBB
7,1
B
63
BBB
43
4.8
CM
8,2
BBB
?*«
B
8,1
BBB
63
BB
83
BB
8,6
BB
73
BB
84
63
88B
6.1
S
6,7
SB
6,7
S
63
W8W
6,0
WNW
6,9
W
6.7
WNW
104
63
WMW
lU
WMW
12,2
WNW
19,1
NW
143
NNW
163
MMW
11,4
NNW
63
O
0.7
103
O
0.0
O
0,8
BBB
0.6
B
1.4
B
8.7
BB
43
BBB
83
BBB
83
94
SB
8,6
BBB
9,8
BBB
2.0
BBW
94
BB
83
BBB
8,4
BNB
4.1
B
83
8.0
10
asB
8,9
BBB
8.9
BSB
4.6
BB
73
BB
93
SB
93
SB
7,7
SSB
83
63
11
BB
6^
BBB
?»?
BSB
8.4
BBB
94
BBB
10,7
BB
8,7
BB
73
SB
83
73
IS
SB
6.7
BBB
M
BB
8.0
s
23
BB
9,7
BBB
1,1
BSW
13
BBW
13
93
18
8
M
B
1.4
NRB
8,8
NNW
64
MNW
63
NNW
7,7
MNW
63
M
^3
4.7
14
M
8,6
N
94>
M
9,1
B
4.0
B
4.4
B
4,0
B
93
B
13
83
16
O
0,9
O
0.1
0
0,6
O
03
O
1.7
BNB
93
BNB
93
O
13
13
16
o
04
BKB
0.6
BMB
0,2
MB
84
BNB
93
BNB
93
BNB
23
BNB
03
13
17
o
0,0
0
0,0
0
0.8
04
WBW
0,7
B
83
B
8,4
B
13
13
18
B
1.4
B
1,6
B
03
MW
03
B
93
'B
4.1
B
4,1
BBB
2.4
23
19
B8B
1.8
S
M
B8W
0.7
W
13
WNW
93
NB
23
NB
1,4
BNB
13
13
90
BHB
U
BNB
0.6
BNB
0.4
BBB
14
BNB
13
BB
4.4
BB
4,4
BB
83
2.1
n
O
1.0
SB
8,6
SB
9.0
BB
83
BBB
88
BB
4,6
BB
43
SB
8.7
83
92
SB
8.7
SB
8.9
BBB
43
S8B
63
BB
63
BB
6.0
BB
63
SB
23
4.7
98
8B
9.8
NKB
0.8
M
9,6
MB
6.7
N
63
NNB
63
MNB
63
NMB
23
43
94
NNB
0A»
BBB
1.6
BBB
0.6
BBB
23
BBB
6,1
BBB
73
BB
8.4
BB
7.7
43
96
88B
7.1
MM
6,7
BBB
6,6
B
63
B
8,6
BBB
8.1
BSB
8,0
BBB
63
7.1
98
S8B
4.6
BSB
9,4
BBB
8,6
BBW
43
BBW
63
B
8.7
BBB
8,1
BBB
83
63
97
StB
6,6
8
4,6
S
43
BBW
73
SW
9,4
BBW
73
BSB
43
BBB
63
64
98
■
8,9
8
8,8
BBW
23
BBW
6.7
W
84
W
63
W
1.4
MNW
63
4.6
99
infw
6,9
NNW
6.6
MMW
63
NMB
6,4
NNB
63
NB
83
NNB
4,6
NNB
03
63
80
HUB
0,2
MNB
03
MB
84
BB
8,4
BBB
8,4
BB
8.4
BB
2.9
BB
9.8
2.4
81
B9M
l.»
BMB
2.6
mm
23
B
6,9
B
63
BNB
43
BNB
83
BNB
43
83
tfoT.
m
m
m
m
m
m
m
m
m
dn
8,0
9,9
8.0
43
63
63
4.7
83
44
nois
Fb^ubnob bbultitb DBS 16 tbhts sub 100
N 1
3
W
2
1
1
4
s
Si.
8
14
91
E
E
n
NNW /
ws
sw
W ....
IB
NUi ...
ft
NW 1
WNW .... 2
\
NE 2
NNE .... 6
N ....
ESB 12
Oalmes, stir 100 observfttions
. 4
VflAaoA mnvAnnA mATfrnnm n
bserv^ la 7
m
16.0
J
Digitized by
Google
76
TABLEAU MJ^TJ^OBOLOQIQUE.— Mai 1876.
£
TAT Dt; cniL. —
■NehuhMtte^ Forme ei Direi^twn d^ iVM«^#*^,
i
m
Ih. CD.
4£i. m.
7b, m.
IDlLIU. 1
i
■a
1^
1^
1
Id
li
h
-at
lo,
is
h
1
Ed.
3^
1
'A
urn
?:
X
K
55
^
SC
X
H
?s
se;
si
0
10 Bd
10 Bd
3
r*Bi-
10 Bi-
lOBd
.«
10 Bd
i..
HI*
8
10 Br
7 Br
10
,.
tE
10
.,
Ml
4
0
# t
0
^,
»
«£^SW
7
■fl §
G
a
0
5
It W
10
k s
e'SK
e
10 Bf
cn
10
...
a
10
...
a
10 Br
*.
^ 8
7
7
qh
10 Br
.,
cs
0
^
*«
0
*-
§
U
inc; ..
,.
4 Bi
ko
d
At 111 W
»*
9
10 Br
mBri ..
e
10 Bf
ea
10 Br
^
e 8
10
1
fl
11
e 3
&
ke
■Ml
7
ftti s
le 8' 1
11
W
n
10
Q
10
Q SE
10 Br
rji 9X
19 1
10 Dr
lOM
,.
10 Bd
*.
-r
7
,,
Q B
10
10 Br
n
10 Bd
.*
11
' 10
.,
n
10 Br
*,
e N
li
to Br
,,
a
e
H K
1 ^
k W
».
£
kvl ^k« K 1
IS
iC4
ftfiBW
.*
Old
■ -
«
10 Bd
..
a
10
e
Ifl
10
,,
Aa
to
^m
CD
tt
Is
en
9
*♦
e
If
10
e W
ca
10
0
OQ
10
0
9
k
M W 1
IS
e
M W
..
9
M
fi
fi
; IBr
d K
■.»
19
10 Br
en
10 Br
ca
li
*(j W
7
t*tw
•e W
St)
IBd
ft® "w
-*
am
'"
■*
OBil
"
,»
1
kat
0 S
^1
0
Ml
0
It
s
kn
a
-^
a*J
10
M
1
fc
e
TBr
i»t
6
k'V
**
m
to
fl
on
«
«rNW
on
a
ftc ;
.*
I
Ht
L4
M
0
<«
1)
0
0
..
^A
it
I
*•
o«t
1
..
e«t
»
,*
etA
tIA
2 Bi*
«At
a
&tt
4
.*
1!^
i
»t
Mt
a?
R
€
a
v
c S
e
V 9
s
..
« R ,
:i.s
7 Br
tint
R
k
CHt
0
..
«at
10 Br
.. ,
9 0W
V9
mar
en N
t
h
»(t
a
.»
cwfc
S
k
e
m
10 1
Ml Br
*•!. '
AH
to
e
en
10 Bf
..
*t
U j
inlJr
an
m
'* '
d
10
..
u
10 Br
,.
es Bit
WJ
I^*
•
M
*'
^-
6J
*. 1
*■
M
Mm iiVi
k
t 1 Hrciitllli
^ ..
,,.,.,, s
^^1
,, ,,J7
^^1
,..^,^.--_.. tt
^^1
» 1
..,.-,. f
■
...... t
■
77
TABLEAU M£t£0B0L0OIQUE.— Blu 1875.
£tat du oiel. — NibulotitSf Forme et Direction dee Nuages.
i
lh.1.
4h.B.
71U8.
lQh.f.
^00
1
h
h
1
h
h
1
\t
h
1
\t
h
s
»
£
£
k:
k:
^
»
^
S
k;
k;
1
4Bd
10 B4
9Bd
ort
0
M
s
10 Bd
,,
,^
10 Bd
,,
10 Bd
,,
, ,
10 Bd
, ,
9,4
8
10
ao SE
,,
9
m'sE
, ,
4
ao S
OBt
0
,,
7,6
4
1
M 8
,
1
k»tW
, ,
1
, ,
eet
0
, ,
9,8
6
6
kSW
e 8E
10
k8W
0 8E
10 Br
, ,
on 8
10 Br
on
8,8
0
10 Br
..
oa W
9
m8W
n
9
ao8W
n
8
est
8,7
7
0
, ,
1
kst
IBr
,,
,,
0
,,
8,4
8
10 Br
10 Br
, ,
10 Br
,,
,,
10 Br
, ,
6,8
9
10 Br
c**8
10 Br
koKW
n
10 Br
,,
on
6
ao
est
9.4
10
9
k
ktt
10 Br
••
••
10
••
Mt
10 Br
••
on
7,8
11
10 Br
on SE
10 Br
on SE
10 Br
lOBiJ
LO^
IS
9
o8W
9
kiii'w
en N
10 Br
cn"w
n
10 Bi^
,,
n
9,4
18
10
o"n
10
k W
OlfHW
10 Br
10 Br
,,
10,0
14
6
k
M B
S
ko
0
6
ao
,,
1
k
ao
44>
15
10
e
10
0«t
10
,,
est
7
ko
0
8,6
le
7
k'w
10
•o"w
10
ao W
,.
10 Br
,,
0 W
9,4
17
8
M
^^
9
ao W
1
est
0
,,
, ,
6^
18
1
k
e
8
M
o'sE
10 Br
ao"w
,,
10 Br
,.
0
8,0
19
8
k
on N
9Br
k W
on
1
kst
8
k
est
7,1
SO
8
krtW
0 NB
7
k W
••
0
••
••
0
••
••
*1,6
81
1
k W
1
k W
1
Mt
1
kst
0.7
SS
9
k W
0
10
k W
•
9Br
^,
, ,
10 Br
ao W
7.8
S8
1
M
0
,,
06t
0
, ,
,.
0
.,
8,0
S4
0
,,
0
J ,
0
, ,
,.
0
,,
0,«
SB
1
Mt
1
,.
est
S
est
on
1
Mt
14
Si
8
0
10
0
est
10
n
10
n
6.9
S7
8
0**8
9
0 8
cnSW
7 Br
o*'w
en
8
Mt
83
S8
10 Br
on W
10 Br
n W
10 Br
,,
n W
10 Br
n
83
S9
4
k
ort
10
k
0 W
10 Br
, ,
08tW
10 Dr
on
8.6
80
10 Br
0 8
10
ao W
0 E
10
ao W
on E
10 Br
on
L0.0
81
10
n 8
10
n
10
••
n
10
n
10,0
^1
e.9
••
••
7,4
••
••
83
••
••
S>6
••
••
«,6
Ph^d^I^kes PIVBB3 oBBBByis:
TiTTfni^Ti^ i^n^iAimlfl 7 fois * « •••••••••••••••••
fTa1ni3 iinlnirAH rinnt l^iin nvan nnfliAliA la QA ...
„ (sol aires .
r
• • 8
4Mt-Aft.rtiAl ^nnl^lA la
B.' . > ! . ! i' ' * , . . ,
Digitized by
Google
78
TABLEAU M£tI:OBOLOOIQUE.— Hai 1876.
JEvaporation sous
l'abbi
•
Jonn
Matin.
Boir.
•3^ o
dela' '^^
lune
mois
'ih.
4h,
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
H 8 E
•« g
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
2«
1
0,22
0,10
0,20
0,86
1,36
1,70
0,90
0,20
6,62
27
2
0,12
0,08
0,16
0,46
0,98
1,12
0,46
0,15
8,60
28
8
0,08
0,02
0.20
0,70
1,16
0,97
0,66
0,12
8;90
29
4
0,10
0,03
0,07
0,60
1,22
1,26'
0,74
0,10
4,12
1
6
0,08
0,00
0,06
0,40
0,80
0,90
0,60
0,30
2198
2
6
0,20
0,30
0,08
0,06
0,16
0,62
0,65
0,85
2,70
8
7
0,60
0,76
0,76
1,86
2,22
2,72
1,70
0,20
10,80
4
8
•0,06
0,06
0,02
0,88
1,40
1,27
0,68
0,40
4,70
6
9
0,30
0,30
0,00
0,15
0,90
0,70
0,36
0,16
2.85
6
10
0,16
0,16
0,20
0,70
1,16
0,98
0,62
0,36
4^
7
11
0,12
0,03
0,00
0,08
0,12
0,10
0,08
0,05
0,58
8
12
0,07
0,00
0,00
0,28
0,62
0,60
0,36
0,10
2,02
9
18
0,00
0,06
0,00
0,01
0,69
0,15
0,40
0,10
1,40
10
14
0,13
0,17
0,16
0,66
0,70
0,88
0,54
0,20
8,82
U
16
0,10
0,00
0,00
0,40
0,83
0,97
0,55
0,19
3,04
12
16
0,02
0.07
0,09
0,78
2,30
0,48
o;72
0,20
4,66
13
17
0,10
0,06
0,08
0,63
1,18
1,36
1,72
0,13
4,15
14
18
0,05
0,02
0,08
0,96
0,82
1,10
0,62
0,18
3,83
16
19
0,12
0,10
0,20
0,70
1,70
0,30
0,60
0,04
3,66
16
20
0,00
0,00
0,00
0,20
1,30
i;46
0,96
0,17
4,07
17
21
0,01
0,03
0,04
0,70
1,48
1,42
1,10
0,20
4,98
18
22
0,20
0,20
0,16
0,76
1,20
110
0,66
0,33
4,68
19
23
0,02
0,04
0,08
1,18
2,10
2,82
1,96
0,67
8,77
20
24
0,20
0,00
0,05
0,65
2,80
2,78
2,22
1,10
9,80
21
26
1,80
1,10
1,15
2,44
2,91
2,60
1,32
0,62
13,34
22
26
0,18
0,26
0,20
1,60
2,00
2,20
0,96
0,35
7,68
23
27
0,30
0,26
0,39
1,47
2,30
1,92
1,18
0,47
8,28
24
28
0,23
0,20
0,20
1,20
1,60
0,46
0,15
0,00
3,93
26
29
0,06
0,27
0,28
1,90
1,60
1,81
1,14
0,43
7,38
26
80
0,08
0,84
0,40
0,64
0,67
0,66
0,53
0,20
8,43
27
31
0,08
0,02
0,06
0,16
0,20
0,10
0,08
0,02
0,70
1-10
1,86
1,78
1,72
6,09
11,32
12,14
7,05
2,82
44,77
o
11-20
0,71
0,49
0,60
4,49
10,26
7,89
6,48
1,36
80,73
0
21-31
2,60
2,70
2,99
12,68
18,16
17,76
11,28
4,29
72,86
moifi
6,16
4,97
6,31
23,16
39,74
37,29
28,76
8,47
147,86
Maxima
men 2^
mm
th. : 18,34 observe le 26
idiff^n
mee
mm
.12,78
H:
nimui
: 0
68
„ le
11
Digitized
by Google
TABLEAU M£T£OBOLOaiQnE.-MAi 1876.
79
TSMPtfRATCRBS KXTRiMBS.
Pluie.
p
o
Soua r Abri
1 anSoleil. \
I
Joi
irs
^1
1
.9
1
f
1^
1
1
1'
1^
1
JaHln
h
Tolt
h
I
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
mm
mm
mm
o
??
1
7,6
20,8
12,7
18,95
81,1
26,1
6,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,6
27
2
11,2
20,1
11,9
17,15
82,6
28,1
4,6
0,0
0,0
0,0
13,6
28
8
12,0
20,5
85
16,25
82,2
27,1
6;i
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,6
2SI
4
10,8
28,2
12,9
16,75
88,7
29,1
4,6
0,0
0,0
olo
18,6
1
6
18,1
24,4
11,8
18,75
82,6
29,1
8>
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,6
2
6
16,0
20,1
4,1
18,05
...
, ,
12,6
10,1
2,6
13,6
8
7
11,2
21,9
10,7
16,55
28,8
25;6
8,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,6
4
8
8,1
24,4
16,8
16,25
87,4
81,6
6,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,7
5
9
14,6
28,0
8,4
18,80
82,8
28,8
4,5
0,0
0,0
0,0
18,7
6
10
14,0
21,7
7,7
17,86
30,2
26,6
8,7
0,0
0,0
0,0
13,8
7
11
16,4
18,8
8,4
17,10
...
4,8
0,4
8,9
18,8
8
12
16,9
28,2
11,8
22,55
42,'2
85;7
676
1,0
0,8
0,2
18,8
9
18
14,8
20,6
6,2
17,40
26,9
23,9
8,0
10,4
8,6
1,8
13,9
10
14
18,8
24,2
10,9
18,75
88,6
29,2
M
0,0
0,0
0,0
13,9
11
16
12,8
25,6
12,8
19,20
84,6
80,5
4,1
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,0
12
16
16,0
26,9
11,9
20,95
37,5
32,9
4,6
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,0
la
17
17,1
29,8
12,7
28,45
41,0
86,9
6,1
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,0
u
18
16,1
29,6
13,6
22,85
40,7
86,6
6,1
0,0
0.0
0,0
14,0
15
19
18,8
81,0
12,7
24,66
42,4
86,8
6,6
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,1
16
20
16,1
81,6
16,4
28,80
42,6
87,5
6,1
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,1
17
21
16,8
80,8
16,0
28,80
41,0
86,2
4,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,1
18
22
i7,r
80,4
13,8
28,75
40,7
87,0
3,7
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,2
19
23
16,0
29,8
18,8
22,66
39,6
86,3
4,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,2
20
24
11,8
30,2
18,9
20,76
40,6
36,8
4,3
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,2
21
25
19,4
82,7
18,8
26,05
42,1
88,0
4.1
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,2
22
26
20,6
83,0
12,6
26,75
42,2
39,9
2,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,2
28
27
21,9
81,9
10,0
26,90
41,5
87,7
2,8
0,2
0,0
0,2
14,2
24
28
22,1
32,0
9,9
27,05
25,8
22,7
8,1
14,8
26
29
17,6
24,0
6,6
20,85
82;5
^\7
8,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,8
26
80
16,6
22,4
6,9
19,45
84,7
80,0
4,7
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,8
27
81
16,0
20,6
4,5
18,25
...
16,8
14,1
2,7
14,4
S'f
1.10
11,81
22,26
10,45
17,04
12,6
10,1
2,6
1.
i
11-ao
16,48
26,61
11,18
21,02
...
...
...
15,7
9,8
6,9
...
21^81
moi^
17,60
28,80
11,20
23,25
...
...
...
42,8
86,8
6,0
...
16,05
26,00
10,95
20,68
...
...
.*•
71,1
56,7
14,4
*•*
o
Mazlmtim: 88,0 observe le 26
o
Max. boule noire 42,6 Ha
ateurd'eantomb^ 71,1
Minimum: 7,6 ,, le 1
„ blanche 89,9 „
„ 6vaporte 147,9
Diflf^rence: 25.^
1
Difference max. 6.5 Dif
f^rence 76.8
^—^-.
'
•
Digitized by
Google
80
JOUENAL MfiTfiOROLOGIQUE.
Mai 1876.
1. Ih. m. — ^Etoiles K peine vifiibles ; vent iaible ; pas de ros^e. 4li.
— L^ger voile de vapeurs par tout le cicL 7h, et lOh. — Memes re-
marques. Ih. s. — mouillard plus dpais surtout an S.; halo mal
defini. 4h. — Traces de halo. 7h. — Des cumulo^stratus semblent
convener A VW, lOh. — Ciel sans nuage ; 6toiles peu brillantes ;
vent tres-r^gulier. La sdcheresse continue.
2. Ih. m. — ^Vapeurs ^paisses 2k Ihorizon ; vent faible et trds-regnlier ;
pas de ros^e. 4h. — Ciel nniform^ment convert ; 16ger d^pdt de
ros6e. 7h. — M6mes remarques. lOh. — ^Yapeurs blonch&tres par
tout le ciel ; tour un peu voil6e. Ih. s. — Memes reman^ues. 4b.
— Vapeurs tres-^paisses ; on pent fixer le disque du soleil. 7h. —
Ciel uniformfiment convert. lOh. — Mdmes remarques. Le vent
a souffld avec une grande r^gularitd toute la joum6e.
3. Ih. m. — Ciel tres-sombre ; vent presque nul jpas de rosfie. 4h.—
Grande ^claircie au N. s'6tendant de PE. A TW.; fedble ros^e. 7h.
et lOh. — Cumulus diffus par tout le ciel ; ils viennent lentement
du S. Ih. s. — Ciel moutonn^ et d'un beau bleu dans les^laircies;
vent fort. 4h. — Mdmes remarques. 7h.-- Alto-cumulus venant
trds-lentement du S. E.; longs cumulo-stratus A IHiorizon S. W.
8h. 49m. — Lumidre zodiacale s'^levant jusqu' aux G^meaux ; ^toiles
brillantes. lOh. — Oiel tres-etoiK) ; vent faible ; pas de roe^e. La
temperature atteint son minimum.
4. Ih. m. — Ciel splendide ; voie lact6e tr^-brlllante ; vent faible ;
ros6e abondante. 4h. — Mdme ciel ; ros^e trds-abondante. 7h. —
Ciel moutonn6 et d'un bleu fonc6 dans les 6claircies ; les nuages
viennent du S.S.W. lOh. — M&nes remarques. Ih. s.— Quel^nes
alto-cumulus du N. ; reste du ciel d^couvert. 4h. — Longs cirro-
stratus orient^ de S.E. A FW. 7h. — Cumulo-stratns k lliorizon S.;
reste du ciel trds-pur. 8h. 49m. — Ciel tri8-4toil6, lumiere zodiacale
B'61evant jusqu'A la tdte de THydre. lOh. — Mdme ciel ; l^er
d6p6t de ros^e.
6. In. m. — Ciel ^toil6 et etincelant ; ros^e tr^-abondante ; quelqnes
cumulus au S.E. 4h. — L6ger voile de vapeurs par tout le cieL 7h.
— ^Au zenith cirro-stratus floconneux ; ils viennent de I'W. ; pla-
ques noir&tres au S. lOh.^ Cumulus diffus vennant rapidement
du S.E.; dans les ^claircies cirrus venant de I'W. et ciel crun bleu
fonc6. Ih. s. — Halo ou couronne suivant que les cirrus ou les cu-
mulus passent sur le soleil ; tourbillons de poussidre. 4h.— Ciel
diversement convert. 7h.— -Ciel sombre au o.W., cumulo-nimbus
noirfttres au-dessous de la brume. lOh. — M^me ciel ; quelqnes
4toiles an z6nith ; pas de ros^e. Depuis lOh. a.m., le vent est fort
et souffle par rafales ; le baromdtre a baiss6 de 4mm. en 24h.
6. Ih. m. — Ciel sombre en diffSrents points ; vent fort et soufflant par
rafales. 4h.— II commence de pleuvoir. 7h. — La pluie continue.
lOh. — Pluie moins forte ; des cumulo-nimbus arrivent rapidement
du 3. Ih. s. — II ne pleut plus ; les cumulo-nimbus viennent de
rW. 8h. J.— Ciel tres-noir & TW. et au N.; coup de vent violent
Digitized by
Google
JOURNAL MinlOROLOOIQUK. 81
pendant one ^ heure (13m. par seconde) ; il pleut an S.W. 4h. —
Arc-en-ciel double et coinplet k TE., il est peu ^leve au-dessus de
rhorizon et ne dure c[ue quelques instants. 7h. — Qrande eclaircie
k rW. et au N.W., ciel sombre au S.E., vent fort et soufflant par
rafedes. 8h. 49m. — Long cnmulo-stratus allant du S.W. au N.E ;
lumi&re zodiacale diffuse. lOh. — Ceinture de cumulo-stratus tout
autour de Thorizon ; reste du ciel ^toil^ et brillant; vent tr^-fort.
7. Ih. m. — Ciel tres-sombre au S., decouvert au N.W. ; vent d'une
violence extreme par moment (19 k 20m. par seconde). 4h. — Ciel
uniform^ment convert ; le vent augmente. 7h. — Ciel sans nuages,
vent id, lOh. — Quelques cumulus venant du N.W. lb. s. — Le
vent souffle en tempete. 4h. — Cirro-stratus k Fborizon S. vent
comme ii lb. 7h. — Brume ^paisse au S.W., le vent est tomb6.
8b. 49m. — Ciel splendide ; lumiere zodiacale brillante ; calme.
10b — MSme ciel ; le calme continue ; ros^. Le tbermometre
atteint son minimum.
8. lb. m.— Ciel serein. 4b. — Ciel brumeux au S.E. ; vapeurs par
tout le ciel ; calme presqu'absolu depuis bier ; roed tres-abondante.
7b.— Jolis cumulo-cirrus stratifies ; 9^ et 1& cumulus vaporeux ; le
calme continue. 10b. — Les cumulo-cirrus pers^verent ; ils sont
orient^s du N.W. au S.W. et viennenl lentement de TW. lb. s. —
Brume gen^rale et transparente. 4b. — Ciel uniform^mmt convert ;
Boleil entierement voil6. 7b. — MSme ciel, vent faible. 10b. — Ciel
sombre ; le vent fraicbit.
9. lb. m.— Ciel indistinct ; vent faible ; pas de ros^e. 4b. — Quelques
cumulus diffus apparaissent sous la brume. 7h. — Mime remarque.
10b. et lb. 8. — Cumulus venant lentement du S. 4b. — Ciel som-
bre au N. et au S.W. 7h.— feclaircie rouge&tre k I'W. ; ^k et ]k
des cumulo-nimbus. 8b. 49m. — Ciel moutonn6 au z6nitb ; grande
^laircie au N. 10b. — ^Alto-cumulus tr^s-d^licats autour de la
Lune, oii ils forment une couronne brillante ; pas de ros^. A trois
reprises differentes il s'est tomb^ quelques gouttes de pluie qui
n'ont pas ^t^ accusto par les pluviometres.
10. lb. m. — Des cumulus compactes ayant I'apparence d'une banquise,
occupent tout le S. ; vent faible ; pas de ros^e. 4b. — La banquise
avance tout d'un bloc vers le N.. oil le del eat d^uvert ; pas de
ros6e. 7h. — Au zenitb et vers ae N.W., des cirro-cumulus laissent
entr'eax de petites ^claircies ; bandes sombres au S.E. 10b. —
Alto-cumuliu et cumulus transparents venant du S. au N. ; Eclair-
cie d'un beau bleu. lb. s. — Eclaircie au N.E. ; le reste du ciel est
occupy par des cirrus et des cirro-stratus. 4b.---Ciel unif<»rm6ment
ooavert. 7h. — Dans toutes directions cumulo-stratus brumeux et
onent^s du N. au S. 10b. — Cumulo-nimbus noirfttres sous la
brume. Depuis ce matin le vent souffle dans la mime direction,
et depuis 10 a.m. avec force et par rafales.
11. Ih. m. — Pluie fine pen abondante ; vent moins fort. 4b. — Pluie
fine plus dense. 7n. — Le vent augmente ; les cumulo-nimbus
arrivent lapidement du S.E. 10b. et lb. s. — Mimes remarques ;
la pluie continue. 4b. — Pluie moins abondante. 71k — II ne pleut
plus; del uniformlment convert. 10b. — Ciel moins aommre k
I'horizon S.E.
Digitized by
Google
pose sur les instruments. 5h. — Limite de visibility 400ni. lOh. —
Le brouillard s'est lev 6 et a form6 de gros cumulus transparenta
(balles de coton) qui viennent du S. ; SoTaircies d'un bleu fonc6 au
z6nith. Le barometre baisse. Ih. s. — Les cumulus prennent une
teinte gris&tre et viennent du S.W. 4h — Trois coucnes de oua^^
dont deux marchant k angle droit ; ciel orageux en diff^rents
points ; atmosphere tres-trausparente. 7h. — Gros cumulo-nimbnf
orageux k TW., quelques autres en arrivant au zenith 7 ont dispam
sans donner de pluie. lOh. — Ciel uniform^ment convert; pluie.
13. Ih. m. — Pluie fine ; ciel sombre ; vent presque nul. 4h. — Brouil-
lard tr^s-^pais qui se r6sout en pluie. vh — Pluie ; tbermometreB
meuilles. lUh. — Des cumulus vaporeux viennent rapidement da
N y sous la brume. Ih. s. — Couche 6paisse de cumulus qui cachent
compl^tement le soleil. 4h. — ^claircie d'un bleu p&le au zenith ;
on y aper^oit des cirrus venant de TW. ; les cumulus viennent du
N.N.W. ; vent fort depuis lOh. 7h. — Cumulus grisfttres sous la
brume. lOh. — Horizon moins sombre & VW, ; thermom^tres
mouill^. Le theimom^tre atteint son minimum.
14. Ih. m. — Cumulus diffus sous la brume ; au N.E., eclaircie allant
de TE. k VW. 4h. — Qraude ^laircie au N. ; des alto-cumulus
compactes sont chasses en bloc vers le S ; pas de ros^e. 7h. —
Cirrus nombreux venant de I'W. ; ciel d'un bleu fonc6. lOh. — A
I'W. loijgue bande de cirrus orient^s du N. au S. ; des cirro-cumu-
lus viennent rapidement de TE. ; ciel d'un bleu pfile. Ih. s. — Ok
et \k quelques cirrus ; alto-cumulus plus nombreux au S.W. ; le
ciel est redevenu d'un beau bleu. 4h. — Gros cumulus au S.W. ;
k VW, cirro-cumulus tres-dfilicats formant une couronne brillante
autour du Soleil. 7h. — Plaque de cumulus compactes k VW, et au
N.E. 8h. 49m. — Au zenith couche d'alto-cumulus tres-serr^ et
d'une grande blancheur ; belle couronne lunaire, ros^e abondante.
lOh. — Cirrus au z6nith.
15. Ih. m. — Brouillard, limite de visibility 3 It 400m.; alto-cumolos
venant lentement du S.W. ; thermom^tres mouill6s, calme abeolu.
4h. — feclaircie k VE, ; le reste du ciel est couveH de cumulus com-
pactes ; brouillard et calme comme k Ih. 7h. — MSmes remarques.
10b. — Couche de cumulus tr^-denses couvrant tout le ciel. In. 8.
— Ciel uniform^ment convert, sauf vers le S. oil bandes sombres.
4h. — Nuages diffus formant des bandes qui convergent Al'W. ;
calme. 7h. — MSmes remarques. 8h. 49m. — Ciel convert de cumu-
lus uniformes et distincts ; horizon un pen sombre. lOh. — Vers
le zenith grand espace occup^ par de tres-petita cirro-cumolas ;
couronne lunaire aux couleurs tres-vives. On commence k couper
Forge aux environs de Zi-ka-weL
16. Ih. m. — Ciel noir ; calme. 4h. — Horizon plus sombre k VW., U
reste comme k Ih. 6h. ^ —Quelques gouttes de pluie. 7h.--jp^
et \k des dclaircies d'un bleu clair. lOh. — Au zenith ficlairdes
d'un beau bleu. Ih. s. — Des cirrus viennent lentement de TW.,
ciel vaporeux au N. et k VW, 4h. — Couche uniforme de petits
cumulus tr^s-compactes. 7h. — Calme absolu ; 6claircie jaunatre k
rW., verd&tre au N.E. lOh. — Cumulo-nimbus noir&trea venant
JOUBNAL U£t£OROLOOIQU£. 83
lentcment de I'W., calme absolu ; pas de ros6e. Le coton, sem^
d6j4 depuis quelques jours, commence A sortir de terre.
17. Ih. m. — Cumulus vaporeux ; cumulo-nimbus au S.W. ; calme
abeolu depuis lOh. ; pas de ros^e. 4h.— -Lea cumulo-nimbus
avancent en bloc vers le N. et occupent presque tout le ciel.
7h. — Le calme continue ; ros^e tr^faible. 10h.~Alto-cumulu8
tres-transparents ; ils laissent enti-'eux des ^claircies d*un beau
bleu. Ih. s.— Alto-cumulus stratifi^ au N. et au S. ; reste du ciel
bleuatre. 4h. — Ciel moutonn^ ; ^claircies verdfttres tout autour
de rhorizon. 7h.^^umulo-8tratus tres-noirs au N.W., reste du
ciel d^gag^. lOh. — Cid serein ; magnifique clair de lune ; rosee
abondaute. Aujourd'hui le girouette a fait le tour complet du
compas.
18. Ih. m. — Alto-cumulus trfes-transparents, fonnant une couronne
autour de la lune; vent faible ; ros^ abondante. 4b. — Memeg
remarques. 7h — Alto-cumulus trfes-petits venant de TW. ; calme ;
ros^e taible. lOh.— Des vapeiirs blanch&tres tr^^paisses viennent
de s'^lever au N.E. H la suite d'un coup de vent. lb. s.— jjA et \k
3uelaues cirrus ; gros cumulus blanchatres k Thorizon S.E. ; ciel
'un bleu p&le. 4h. — Des cumulus arrivent en grand uombre du
S.E., et se tiennent dans cette partie du ciel sans passer par le
z6nitb ; au N. alto-cumulus d^tach^s. 7h. — Ciel moutonn6 au
zfnith, brumeux 2k I'borizon. lOh. — Cumulus diffus partout le
ciel, lune k peine visible ; calme ; pas de ros^. Des brises folles
ont encore fait faire k la girouette le tour du compas.
19. Ih. m.— Cumulo-nimbus au-dessous de la brume ; quelques gouttes
de pluie ; calme ; pas de rosfie. 4h. — Mfime ciel. 7h. — Ciel
convert de petits cumulus venant de I'W. ; le calme continue ;
faible ros^e. lOh. — Au zenith alto-cumulus d*un blancheur
^blouissante ; couronne solaire. Ih. s. — feclaircie au S.W. ; nuagt;s
orageux k VW, et au N. 3h — Ils passent au zenith, donnent quel-
ques grosses gouttes de pluie, et disnaraissent. 4h. — ^claircies
bleudtres en difT6rents points ; horizon brumeux et sombre. 7h. —
Long cirrus partant de rW., et atteignant le N. ; vapeurs s'^levant
Cres-naut au-dessus de I'borizon. lOh. — Brouillard I^ger ; f^k et ]k
quelques cin^is ; banquise de cumulus au S. Le vent a vari6 de
rE.S.E. au rE.N.E. en passant par VW.
20. lb. m.— Brouillard, limite de visibility 200m.; gloire brillante
autour de la lune ; thermom^tres mouill^ ; vent faible. 4h. — Le
brouillard est devenu plus ^pais ; ciel pur au zenith. 7h.— Le
brouillard permet de fixer le soleil k I'ceil nu. lOh.— Cirro-stratus
orient^s de TE. k I'W. ; au S. cumulus d^tach^s. Ih. s. — Ijong
cirro-stratus allant du S.W. k TE. par le S. ; cumulus — halles &
coton. 4h. — Cirrus diffus venant de VW ; ciel vaporeux ; le vent
fratchit. 7h. — Ciel sans nuages et tres-pur. lOh. — Magnifique
clair de lune ; ros^e.
21. Ih. m. — Lagers cumulo-stratus k I'borizon S. ; reste du ciel tres-
?ur ; vent faible. 4h.— Qk et \k quelques cirrus ; ros^e abondante.
h. — Cirro-stratus filamenteux orient^s du N.E. au S.W., et venant
de cette demifere direction. lOh.— Quelques cumulo-stratus k
I'borizon S.E. ; ciel d'un beau bleu. Ih. s. — Cirrus diffus venant
de I'W. 4h. — Mime remarque ; ciel bleu&tre. 7h. — Cumulo-
Digitized by
Google
UAV& Vt.\i9-lJ
Stratus orients de TE. k FW. ; ros^e assez abondante.
22. Ih. m — Des alto-ciimulus vaporeux couvrent tout le ciel ; vent
faible ; pas de ros6e. 4h. — Cirrus k TW., cumulus noir&tres k VE.;
rest* du ciel tr^s-pur. 7h. — Ciel parseme de longs cumulo-stratua
un peu diffus et orients de TE. k VW, d'oii ils viennent. lOh. —
Au zenith cirrus venant de I'W. ; vapeurs blanch&tres partout le
ciel ; pas de maximum Barom^trique. Ih. s. — Memes nuages qu'i
lOh. ; 6claiicie au S. et au N* 4n.— Ciel d'un bleu p&le ; mSmes
nuages. 7h. — feclaircie jaun&tre allant de VW, au N. par le H^.W.
lOh. — Ciel moutonn6 au zenith, brumeux k Thorizon ; le vent
faiblit.
23. Ih. m. — ^f^clairs en zig-zag -tres- frequents au S., pas de tonnerre ;
le vent se leve ; cumulo-nimbus noiratres au S.W. et au N. 4h. —
Deux longs cumulo-stratus allant de PE. k VW^ au N. et au S. ;
eclaircie au zenith ; plus d'^clairs. Le ciel change d'aspect k
chaque instant ; saute de vent du S.E au N.N.E. 5h. — Coup de
tonnere lointain. 7h. — Quelques gouttes de pluie ; le ciel convert
d'un ^pais brouillard s'eclaircit subitement ; vent fort et soufftant
par rnrnles. lOh. — Quelques cumulo-stratus au N. et an S. ciel
d'un bleu p&le. Ih. s. — Cumulus k I'horizon S.E. ; m^me cieL
4h. — Ciel sans nuages et tres-pur. 9h. — Ciel tres-6toild ; lumiere
zodiacale un peu diffuse. lOh. — Magnifique clair de lune ; le vent
est tombe.
24. Ih. m.-^Ciel tr^-pur ; calme ; ros6e tres-abondante. 4lk — Va-
peurs l^geres k la surface du sol ; le reste comme & Ih. 7h, — Ciel
«ans nuages et d'un beau bleu ; vent faible. lOh. — Memes re-
marques. Ik s. — Le vent fraichit. 4h. — Vent fort et soufflant
par rafales. 7h. — ^Le vent tombe. 9h. — Ciel ^tincelant, lumiere
zodiacale un peu diffuse ; le vent reprend de la force. lOh. —
M€me ciel ; vent fort
25. Ih. m. — Ciel sans nuages ; beau clair de lune ; vent fort ; pas de
ros^e. 4h. — Cumulo-stratus vaporeux et compactes k Thorizon
N.E. ; reste du ciel tr^pur. 7h — M^me ciel. lOh. — Banquise
brumeuse au S. et au N. ; ciel bleuatre. Ih. s. — La banquise per-
severe au S., le vent souffle par rafales. 4h. — Memes remarques.
7h. — Nuaces orageux k VW. 9h. — Ciel tres-6toil6 ; lumiere zodia-
cale plus uistincte, la pointe s'^leve jusqu'^ R6gulu8. flairs sans
tonnerre k VW.y le vent faiblit. lOh. — L'orage a disparu.
26. Ih. m. — Au S. la banquise de nuages d'hier soir s'^tend du S.E. k
rW. Nuaces ti*^-l6ger8 ; brume k Fhorizon N. 4h. — Au N. et
au S. cum mo-stratus orient^s de V&, k TW. ; l^eres vapeurs par-
tout le ciel ; vent faible ; un peu de ros^. 7h. — M6me ciel ;
horizon S. plus convert que le reste du ciel. lOh — Longues
bandes de cumulus orientfis de I'E. k TW. et venant de TW. Ih.
8. — Cumulus dclatants ; quel<jues autres sent noirs. Ciel dans let
intervalles d*un bleu magiufique ; le vent fraichit. 4h. — ^Vent
violent ; maximum de force 13,7m. par seconde ; au S. nuages
allong^ et isolAs ; le ciel se couvre et se d^couvre rapidement, sur-
tout au N. 7h. — De temps k autre quelques gouttes de pluie.
Ciel charge ; vent Mble. lOh.— M^mes remarques.
31
>
iQ = i
V^. v.
~-\
I
I
xvf juj;jxji:i\/x»\/j^\/\jrx«^v
ipuin AOfu*
Pbession babomIstbiqub k ztno.
Jours
s ^--S
Matin.
Soir.
dela
lune
du
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
28
1
768,63
768,78
758,63
758,78
768,52
757,88
757,46
757,36
758,16
29
2
64,22
63,86
64,41
63,79
63,14
62,66
68,68
64,72
58,81
30
3
64,86
64,60
66,66
66,01
66,33
64,46
64,92
65,69
56,12
1
4
66,20
66,40
66,90
56,15
65,77
66,21
65,86
66,57
56,76
2
6
66,87
66,68
66,44
57,46
66,84
65,88
66,84
66,84
66,28
8
6
66,96
66,66
66,99
57,67
66,78
66,98
56,98
66,00
56,50
4
7
66,14
64,64
64,72
54,63
63,42
62,87
62,49
68,16
63,80
6
8
62,66
62,39
68,28
68,98
64,26
64,69
66,61
66,57
6446
6
9
66,28
66,70
67,63
58,22
67,99
67,88
68,22
69,28
67,76
7
10
68,88
58,84
69,42
69,14
58^
68)05
68,37
68,16
68,66
8
11
67,66
67,29
68,48
68,84
67,41
67,81
66,07
66,26
67,40
9
12
66,16
66,33
56,73
67,28
66,28
64,62
64,87
65,62
65,98
10
18
66,29
64,71
63,78
62,76
61,90
60,69
60,79
61,60
62,69
11
14
•61,12
60,66
61,25
51,14
61,33
61,24
61,76
62,98
51,43
12
16
62,67
62,69
68,40
53,80
62,79
61,50
61,80
62,59
62,68
18
16
61,49
61,19
61,72
52,21
60,00
49,86
49,86
60,12
60,68
14
17
49,64
49,76
51,78
52,26
62,67
52,69
68,44
64,88
62,18
16
18
•66,66
64,17
64,81
66,48
64,82
64,16
64,74
66,84
64,96
16
19
64,76
64,61
64,86
66,80
55,50
54,99
66,70
66,87
66,81
17
20
•66,99
66,41
66,18
66,89
66,81
66,61
66,86
66,17
66,06
18
21
65,21
64,66
54,66
64,01
63,28
62,27
62,61
62,40
68,64
19
22
60,79
60,48
62,81
63,11
68,64
68,60
68,98
66,13
62,86
20
28
•64,60
64,68
66,80
66,24
66,38
64,71
66,82
66,64
66,47
21
24
66,86
66,14
67,18
67,78
67,47
66,84
66,87
66,98
66,88
22
25
66,87
66,32
66,77
67,17
67,44
67,82
67,81
67,98
66,96
28
26
67,30
66,19
66,18
66,64
65,27
64,56
66,14
66,64
66,85
24
27
•66,62
66,79
67,68
67,92
67,72
57,72
68,18
68,28
67,61
26
28
67,94
67,64
67,76
68,44
67,44
66,76
66,52
67,44
67,49
26
29
66,40
66,61
66,46
66,78
66,81
66,28
65,82
66,42
66,07
27
80
66,66
66,81
66,72
66,02
66,94
66,46
66,79
66,88
66,88
^ f
1-10
766,71
766,69
766,29
756,47
756.04
756,44
766,88
766,48
766,99
^
11-20
64,02
68,66
64,80
64,64
68,90
68,22
68,44
64,24
68,98
1
21-80
66,67
66,28
66,05
66,81
66,98
66,86
66,86
66,46
66,86
moifl
766,18
764,88
765,66
766,81
766,29
764,67
766,06
766,71
766,26
mm
Maximnm : 769,42 obsenrd le 10 ji 7 h. A.M. ) mm
* diffireiiM: 10,07
Minimum : 749,86 „ 1« 16 A 4 h. P.M. J
TABLEAU MflT^OBOIiOatQUB.— Jnn 1876.
89
Temp&eatube sous
L*ABBI.
Jours
Matin.
Boir.
14
rllklni fill
oat's
111
LlClU
lime
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
o
o
o
o
0
o
o
o
o
28
1
17,9
17,9
18,2
18,4
18,0
17,7
3R.0
18,2
18,04
29
2
18,4
18,4
18,8
19,3
18,6
18,1
17J>
17,0
18,19
80
8
17,0
16,9
18,2
22,0
26,0
26,4
91,6
19,0
20,64
1
4
18,0
16,6
20,8
26,2
28,6
29,0
M.h
20,6
22,91
2
6
19,1
17,8
21,0
24,0
27,2
28,0
22. li
21,2
22,28
8
6
21,0
20,8
21,2
22,0
18,0
17,8
17.0
17,7
19,88
4
7
17,9
18,8
19,6
20,7
21,9
21,2
20.&
18,9
19,98
5
8
18,0
18,0
17,0
18,3
18,4
18,0
17.B
16,4
17,74
6
9
16,8
16,0
18,2
22,0
22,0
20,8
ia,B
16,6
18,68
7
10
16,2
17,2
19,7
24,0
26,8
26,9
2%n
21,2
21,48
8
11
21,4
21,0
22,2
23,0
2^,9
2a.4
2B,7
12,0
29,»3
0
12
22,0
21,4
28,6
27,9
SO, I
29,0
iLn
34,3
25,16
10
18
28,1
22,2
22,0
24,0
24.0
n.%
2&,6
24,8
28,73
U
14
•28,9
28,0
24,0
26,7
17A
27,0
2&a
22,5
24^3
12
16
22,0
22,8
22,7
26,9
IbM
2S,2
28.7
28,3
2«J6
18
16
24,0
28,2
24,1
28,2
iK,9
28,0
26,^
25,S
25,40
14
17
26,0
26,2
21,2
20,6
23,4
IhA
284
21,7
23,19
16
18
• 21,6
20,8
22,1
24,6
2LB
26.0
2B,d
21,7
22,9y
16
19
21,0
20,7
21,1
22,1
n,Q
2*.6
20,9
21,0
21,fe'6
17
20
20,6
20,2
21,8
21,9
2a,o
2&,Q
21,4
21,0
21,^1
18
21
21,8
22,0
28,0
24,7
27,0
27,9
28,7
24,0
24:2n
10
22
26,0
24,9
26,2
26,8
22,7
22,6
22,0
21,7
2HjUi
20
28
•21,4
21,1
21,8
24,0
24,3
26,6
24,8
28,1
2BM
21
24
22,2
22,0
21,8
21,1
20,6
22,8
21,1
21,0
21,45
22
26
21,0
19,0
20,2
22,0
21,6
21,0
20,0
20;2
20,61
28
26
20,2
21,0
22,4
26,0
29,3
29,7
27,0
28,9
24,94
24
27
•22,6
22,8
24,0
24,1
26,0
28,9
22,0
21,6
2aj8
26
28
21,8
21,8
22,8
23,8
26,0
26,1
24,0
28,8
28.51
28
29
28,0
28,0
24,6
29,0
25,2
24,0
28,7
24;6
24 a
27
80
24,1
24,2
26,8
28,3
29,8
29,8
26,7
26,8
26,:^
^ I
1-10
17,88
17,78
19,26
21,69
22,28
21,90
19,86
18,67
19,92
1
11-20
22,46
22,00
22,48
28,88
26,78
26,27
38,88
22,77
28,56
s
21-80
22,81
22,18
28,01
24,88
26,14
25,28
28,46
22,91
28,68
mois
20,88
20,62
21,68
28,47
24,88
24,18
22,88
21,45
22,87
Mazimii]
m: 29,8 obsenr^leSC
\klh. PM. 1
difE^rex
ice
!••••••••••
0
. 14,6
Minimni
n: 16,8 „ le 1
JAlh.A,M. J
Digitized by
Google
TAi^JLiliAU MtiTii^UKUJjUUKjUili.— ^UXN 1875.
AOTINOM^TBE :
1° thejfnonietre a bouU nue.
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
i-ij
Aalii *^«
k.
^ «» >
aeub
lane
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
HI
o
0
o
o
o
o
0
0
o
28
1
17,3
17,4
19,2
19,4
18,8
17,7
17,5
18,2
18,19
29
2
18,3
18,3
19,2
22,6
22,2
20,6
17,2
17,1
19,44
80
8
17,2
16,8
25,8
33,2
85,7
83,4
21,2
18,2
25,06
1
4
17,3
15,6
26,7
86,8
88,2
86,7
22,6
19,3
26,59
2
5
18,0
16,5
22,6
25,3
35,0
28,8
22,1
21,2
23,62
8
6
20,7
19,7
20,9
28,3
18,6
19,0
16,4
17,8
19,49
4
7
17,4
17,4
20,3
22,6
24,8
22,8
19,8
18,4
20,25
5
8
17,8
17,5
17,6
21,0
20,2
19,0
17,3
16,2
18,38
6
9
16,2
15,5
22,1
30,1
29,6
22,6
18,0
15,7
21,10
7
10
15,4
16,7
24,1
85,6
36,6
34,3
22,8
20,8
26,72
8
11
21,1
20,4
22,8
26,8
81,2
23,6
23,2
21,2
28,65
9
12
21,4
20,6
27,6
88,4
40,3
36,1
25,2
24,3
29,24
10
18
22,8
22,8
21,9
27,8
26,1
24,3
25,3
24,5
24,81
11
14
•28,5
22,6
26,3
29,3
38,3
31,4
24,7
22,4
27,31
12
15
22,2
22,8
24,6
81,8
38,0
30,2
28,6
23,8
26,87
18
16
28,6
23,2
24,6
23,4
87,9
32,3
25,6
25,1
26,96
14
17
24,5
24,2
23,2
23,5
27,8
32,8
23,8
21,2
25,00
15
18
•21,0
20,2
28,4
29,6
28,4
29,8
22,7
21,8
24,66
16
19
20,9
20,8
21,9
24,3
80,0
25,1
20,8
21,1
23,06
17
20
•20,7
20,8
25,2
24,0
27,4
27,3
21,4
20,8
28,39
18
21
21,4
21,7
28,8
28,6
82,7
83,8
2i,i
23,8
26,11
19
22
24,4
24,8
26,6
81,8
24,1
23,8
21,4
21,8
24,69
20
28
•21,2
21,1
22,8
80,1
29,8
34,8
24,1
22,5
25,74
21
24
21,4
21,8
21,9
22,0
21,8
25,6
21,0
20,7
21,90
22
25
21,1
18,8
20,5
25,3
23,0
21,8
19,8
20,2
21,26
28
26
20,8
20,8
25,8
96,3
35,7
85,6
26,6
28,5
27,89
24
27
22,4
22,2
28,1
29,2
80,4
25,0
n,l
21,8
25,09
25
28
21,4
21,4
28,1
26,8
83,0
27,4
23,8
28,8
25,02
26
29
28,2
28,2
26,0
87,3
26,9
26,0
23,3
24,8
26,27
27
80
24,2
24,2
27,5
87,1
40,3
88,4
26,5
25,3
80,44
'¥'
1-10
17,46
17,09
21,80
26,94
27,92
25,89
19,89
18,24
21,78
11-20
22,17
21,64
24,09
27,79
81,99
29,28
28,58
22,52
25,88
§•
21-80
22,10
21,85
24,51
80,30
29,72
29,07
28,27
22,62
25,43
mois
20,58
20,19
23,47
28,84
29,88
27,91
22,08
21,18
24,20
Moyenn
dumoi
^ rlhenn. k boi
* tTlienn.&boi:
0
lie noiryie : 27,1
denue: 24,1
59")
-em
20J
^rence..
o
..^19
TABLEAU U^T^OBOLOQIQUE.— Ja» 1876.
01
AoTiNOMiiTBB: 2^ thermometre a houU noirqie.
Joan
/ ^— N
lifatifi.
Boir.
^ m S
aeia
lone
moiB
Ih.
4h.
711.
10 h.
f" *^
Ih.
4h.
71i.
10 h.
HI
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
28
1
17,8
17,4
21,3
21,9
20,4
18,2
VJy
18,2
19,02
29
2
18,2
18,2
20,1
28,7
27,8
28,6
17/2
17,1
21,36
30
8
17,2
16,8
S'i
47,9
63,1
47,6
21:2
18,2
32,36
1
4
17,2
16,6
88,0
60,2
62,1
51,1
*>aj
19,8
33,33
2
6
18,0
16,6
26,4
28,2
46,2
31,6
n*l
21,2
26,29
8
6
20,7
19,8
21,9
26,2
20,2
21,6
lti,9
17,8
20,57
4
7
17,4
17,4
21,9
26,3
28,7
24,2
13,3
18,4
21,70
6
8
17,9
17,6
19,1
26,2
22,8
20,7
17,5
16,2
19,65
6
9
16,2
16,6
29,4
42,4
40,3
26,6
\Kl
16,7
25,27
7
10
16,4
16,7
81,9
61,8
62,6
48,6
22,6
20,9
32,52
8
11
21,1
20,4
22,8
38,2
39,2
24,5
2a,2
21,2
25,70
9
12
21,4
20,6
84,2
52,1
54,6
47,3
n,t
24,8
84,95
10
18
23,0
22,2
22,8
32,3
29,6
24,^
25,3
24,6
25,50
11
14
•23,6
22,6
S2'I
86,8
53,2
37,7
25/i
22,4
31,39
12
16
22,2
22,3
27,3
41,2
43,6
38,2
23J
28,3
30,22
13
16
23,7
23,2
26,6
24,0
50,6
38,9
n.%
25,1
29,60
14
17
24,6
24,2
26,7
29,2
33,6
43,2
24,0
21,2
28,31
15
18
•21,0
20,2
f^l
36,2
33,9
36,5
23,1
21,8
27,31
16
19
20,9
20,3
2*'2
27,9
39,9
29,2
21,1
21,1
25,57
17
20
20,6
20,2
31,0
28,1
84,6
34,1
21,5
21,0
26,39
18
21
21,4
22,1
Vi:l
34,1
41,9
40,9
24,4
23,8
29,10
19
22
24,4
24,2
29,2
38,4
27,1
25,3
21,7
21,8
26,45
20
28
•21,2
21,1
26,0
38,3
39,1
46,6
24,4
22,6
29,76
21
24
21,4
21,3
23,2
23,2
23,4
31,3
21,0
21,0
23,22
22
26
21,2
18,8
21,4
31,2
25,4
24,2
20,0
20,2
22,74
23
26
20,8
21,0
29,9
48,2
45,2
44,7
26,8
23,6
32,45
24
27
22,4
22,2
36,2
35,7
38,0
26,8
22,1
21,2
27,89
26
28
21,4
21,4
24,8
31,2
42,2
30,6
24,2
23,3
27,37
26
29
28,2
23,2
28,7
51,2
30,4
30,7
23,9
24,3
29,45
27
80
24,2
24,2
32,0
48,5
56,1
53,0
27,0
25,3
36,29
K /
1-10
17,46
17,09
26,74
34,88
36,36
81,26
19,56
18,26
25,20
3
11-20
22,19
21,62
27,11
34,00
41,25
35,44
23,81
22,54
28,49
S •
21-30
22,11
21,90
27,86
38,00
86,88
35,34
23,55
22,64
28,47
moiB
20,68
20,20
27,07
85,63
88,16
34,01
22,31
21,14
27,39
observe 1
^^ rTherm. & bonle noir
^ (Therm. & boule nue
5ie:56?
: 40,J
1}^*
rence ..
0
. 16,8
Digitized by
Google
02
TABLBAD H^T^OBOLOaiQDB.— Jon 187S.
TiNglON Dl LA VAPEUB.
Jonn
Matin.
Soir.
1^1
m
aeia
Inne
moiB
Ih.
4h. 71i.
lOh.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
28
1
14,47
14,98
14,90
16,11
14,66
14,60
?^87
!-?8
14,8S
29
2
16,27
16,48
16,99
15,85
16,86
16,11
12
1 12
16,29
80
8
14,42
14,04
18,84
18,89
14,21
12,28
.76
J i,*
13,94
1
4
14,72
18,88
15,09
18,98
18,64
18,76
lr{,96
X5.77
14,69
2
6
14,86
14,64
16,66
16,66
12,97
18,61
LM6
1RJ»8
16,00
8
6
16,78
17,21
16,87
18,07
14,66
14,28
I AM
14,14
14,97
4
7
14,78
16,61
16,68
17,48
17,77
17,86
15.48
1 5,45
16,87
5
8
15,86
14,87
14,18
14,08
14,02
18,81
ia.66
13.74
14,21
8
9
12,94
18,64
14,29
18,66
18,65
18,81
12,16
IBA7
13,31
7
10
18,41
14,80
16,61
17,19
17,48
17,62
17,88
17/Ta
16,40
8
U
17,66
17,98
18,80
19,04
19,10
L'0.64
17,88
17-0
18,46
9
12
17,70
17,28
17,80
18,68
19,88
2^M0
20,04
20,66
19,01
10
18
20,62
19,64
19,16
20,27
20,66
i^3,68
20,) 1
20,16
20,27
11
14
•20,88
20,60
21,42
21,18
20,89
^f*78
20,86
19,71
20,63
12
15
19,66
19,47
19,69
21,01
21,07
-L06
20,46
20.76
20,88
18
16
20,46
20,76
21,65
20,96
21,74
2340
22,74
23.24
21,82
14
17
22,87
28,48
17,00
16,88
16,88
17,06
18,98
IMl
18,83
15
18
•18,61
17,41
18,64
19,38
18,84
l><,86
17,08
17,89
18,26
16
19
16,78
17,18
17,67
17,82
18,48
i776
16,84
lfi.78
17,89
17
20
•16^
16,90
17,14
17,77
17,68
17,46
17,78
1N,1&
17,45
18
21
19,09
19,51
20,60
21,18
22,72
28,67
21,03
2\ .61
21,15
19
22
21,97
21,68
22,26
20,81
19,08
18,12
18,61
l«,6l
20,14
20
28
•18,61
18,62
18,91
18,48
19,16
19,82
20,08
2iX48
19,26
21
24
19,08
19,61
18,49
18,26
16,82
17,86
17,92
tK,82
18,21
22
25
18,60
16,07
16,68
17,70
16,72
16,12
17,02
17.27
16,76
28
26
17,61
18,60
19,41
19,80
22,94
28,96
23,12
L^:?,06
20,93
24
27
19,88
19,47
18,61
18,91
18,72
18,49
18,06
\hA9
18,79
26
28
18,00
18,65
19,47
19,28
20,67
20,98
20,27
2».18
19,66
26
29
20,68
20,89
21,81
24,40
22,06
21,28
21,22
2-^22
21,81
27
80
21,98
22,06
22,19
22,72
22,39
22,68
22,50
JK88
22,29
^ (
1-10
14,70
14,82
16,86
16,08
14,86
14,61
14,86
14,98
14,90
3
11-20
19,09
19,04
}^'2i
19,28
19,45
19,79
19,17
19;37
19,26
21-80
19,68
19,88
19,82
20,16
20,12
20,12
19,98
20,07
19,90
mole
17,77
17,76
17,99
18,16
18,14
18,17
18,00
18,14
18,02
Maximn
mm
m : 24,40 observe le 29 A 1 0 h. A.M. )
> difference
11,43
Minima
m: 12,97 „ le 6& 1 h. P.M. J
Digitized
by Google
TABLEAU METEOBOLOGIQUE.-JuiH 187
HuMIDITlJ BELATZVB.
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
lela 'I"
^
tone
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
28
1
95
98
96
96
95
97
97
29
2
97
98
99
95
100
98
100
30
8
100
98
89
68
60
50
77
1
4
96
99
82
55
47
47
78
2
5
90
99
90
75
48
54
77
3
6
91
97
87
67
95
94
93
4
7
97
96
99
96
91
95
86
6
8
100
97
98
90
89
90
90
6
9
100
100
92
69
69
73
77
7
10
98
98
91
78
73
71
89
8
11
92
97
92
91
77
96
80
9
12
90
91
82
67
63
67
83
10
13
98
98
97
91
93
97
83
11
14
•92
98
97
86
77
78
86
12
15
100
97
96-
85
85
88
94
13
16
92
98
97
99
73
82
89
14
17
95
98
91
94
77
70
90
15
18
•96
95
93
84
81
78
80
16
19
91
94
94
90
83
88
91
17
20
♦93
96
88
91
84
84
93
18
21
98
99
98
92
86
85
96
19
22
93
92
93
87
93
89
94
20
23
•98
100
97
83
85
77
89
21
24
95
99
98
98
93
87
96
22
25
100
92
94
90
93
82
98
23
26
100
100
96
79
76
77
87
24
27
97
97
84
85
80
84
92
25
28
92
95
97
88
82
88
91
26
29
99
100
95
82
93
&6
97
27
30
98
98
93
79
72
73
86
¥1
1-10
96,4
98,0
92,8
78,9
76,7
76,9
86,4
1
11-20
93,9
96,2
92,7
87,8
79,3
82,8
86,9
21-30
97,0
97,2
94,5
86,8
85,3
83,8
92,6
moiB
95,8
97,1
93,2
84,3
80,4
81,2
88,6
2L
ftximnm: 100
obeenri 14 fo
is
)
V
diffdrcn<
:e
Minimum: 47
„ le4i
i 4h. P.
li. J
I
94
TABLEAU MtT^BOLOOIQUE.— Jun 1875.
0:£OKE*
Jotire
deUj du
lone' mow
Soir.
5 4 ^
C 3* ^
I b.
4li.
7 1l
10 h.
1 h.
4h*
rh.
10 h-
S^ ?
28
]
20
fO
10
20
20
SO
so
20
1B>
n
2
20
20
li
SW
19
1@
30
19
19,1
30
3
20
ay
11
10
8
8
8
8
UM
1
4
9
ii
B,&
9
«,5
A
6
10
M
2
h
I^
H
9
»
8
7
i
B
M
3
« ,
10
12
It
11
IS
20
20
20
li^
4
<
20
30
SO
II
11
l'i,5
le
17
IM
h
H
nu
19
n
13
1 ^,& 1
12
14
10
ti,4
«
^
7
T
7
4
7
&
f
9
M
7
10
a
9
11
!J
3
*^S
a
12
! M
a
11 ,
20
It
11
n
"'S
7
8
5
lid
»
\1
fi
7
9
4
i^
S
2
«
4.9
10
m
8
5
9
10
10
9
lt,6
7
«Li
LI
11
?
0
7
i
7 i
4
3
8
M
13
ra
7,ft
fi,ft
a.B
^.fi
e,5
4
e,5
B,&
7#
in
if^ 1
8
8
A
g
t«
S
€
7 1
' 7S
H
1?
7
S
10
14
12
&
9
»
9,%
U
I a
8
JS
10
9
8,5
4
10
10
K9
lA
IB
I^
10
II :
til
0
9,5
8
20 1
II. <
17
2Q
f
SO
tii
l«
g
8
11
SO 1
2M
M tl
10
SO
13
11
8
''i?
8
7.5
ioj
. ^
tl
7
fl4
10
Ifl
]0
9
10,4
7
m
■K 1
10
n
8,6
ID
S
9.!f
•11
)i
1 ii,5
1»
[9
m ;
t0,6
13
H,?
.
IK
Ifl
8.i
0,6
16
12
isa
(
1 1
jl
£
7
«
9.1 1
'J ,
8
«
S
is,s
:3
10,*
y
to
hi
7
6
8
lot
K
U.l
ia,3
I2,(» 1
^F
7A
10,1
».fl
1%B ,
ii.a
lO.l
1
i<),i»
^»
V^l
i
TABLEAU U^T^OBOLOOIQUS.— Jdir 1876.
9S
DlBEOnON DU VBNT; BA VITBSSE PAB 8B0ONDE.
Matin.
8oIr.
oo
3^
1
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Dlr.
Tit
Dlr.
Vit.
Dir.
vu.
Dir.
Tifc.
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
VU.
m
m
xn
m
m
m
m
m
m
1
BITB
4,8
BHB
8,4
BNB
4,6
B
63
B
73
ENB
7,7
BNB
63
B
73
68
s
B
10.0
ENB
7,2
NE
63
NB
8,4
NNB
73
NNW
63
NNW
63
NNW
43
63
a
NNW
«.&
NNW
Vi
NNW
2.0
NW
43
W
43
WNW
43
8W
4,6
BW
23
83
4
gw
^i
SW
1,8
WNW
13
NW
83
N
84
NB
13
EBB
1,7
EBB
1.7
2,1
6
8S
2>«
0.2
BB
03
SB
14
BB
2.4
B8B
8,0
BNE
23
BSB
4,4
3,1
6
as
M
88B
8,4
BBB
1.7
BNB
83
BNB
63
ENB
9,4
BNB
11,4
BNB
104
6.4
7
UHK
8.0
BNB
5,8
ENS
43
BNB
43
BNE
84
NNB
13
N
13
NNW
8,1
84)
8
mr
2.7
WMW
8,4
NNW
4,4
NNW
4,6
NW
43
N
43
N
8,1
NNW
03
83
9
KW
0.8
W
0,2
NNB
04
NNB
03
NB
23
ENB
a.4
BNE
83
EnB
13
13
10
BMK
1.4
B
13
B
83
B
43
BB
43
E8B
6,0
BB
63
EBB
43
83
11
SB
4,7
SB
4.1
8B
4,9
BSW
63
BB
6,0
8
43
a
63
8BB
43
64
19
S8E
83
88B
4,4
8
24
S
t:»
8
63
BB
^0
BB
43
BE
23
83
IS
88W
2;*
8SW
03
B8B
i.7
BSB
73
8
73
SW
63
BBW
6i7
BSW
4,4
43
14
8W
4.^
8SW
4,6
S8W
8,1
WSW
4,7
NNW
43
H
2.7
NNB
13
B
2,7
83
16
B
2,4
B
2,4
B
83
BNB
43
B
63
B
63
BSE
6.6
ESS
43
43
10
SB
2.8
saw
43
8B
23
S8B
83
88B
63
BE
43
SSB
64
88w
8,4
83
17
KW
4.0
w
6.7
6,7
NNW
6.1
NW
84
ti3
W
1.4
W
13
8.7
18
OSW
0^
8
03
8
13
8
8,4
8
83
8
84
SSB
23
SB
2,7
23
19
B
8,1
■
2,2
B
8.4
B
63
B
83
B8B
63
B
4,4
BNB
8,4
83
ao
SNB
84
MB
84
BKB
8,1
NB
43
BNB
43
BNB
63
B
43
B
4.6
43
21
B8B
8.7
B8B
84
SB
23
8
44
S8B
43
8
83
8
84
SB
23
83
la
MB
44
8SB
4,0
W
8.1
NW
23
NNW
8,4
NW
23
NW
13
NW
0,4
2,7
aa
ITMW
0.6
0.0
0.6
8
13
8
8,1
BSW
83
8
84
8
13
13
u
S8B
2.0
SB
2,1
BB
23
BB
64
B
43
B
43
BNB
83
BNE
23
8.4
26
NB
8.6
NB
6,4
NB
8.1
KB
84
NB
73
NB
6,0
BE
23
NB
9;6
63
96
MNlk
84
B
6.4
E8B
64
B8B
43
8
43
BSB
83
asB
43
a
23
44
27
W
M
W
8,4
W
8,4
NW
8,7
NNW
23
NNB
2.6
NNB
23
B
1,7
2.7
28
H
1.6
NB
1.8
NB
13
NB
2.1
NB;
24
NE
8,4
NE
84
BNB
2,7
93
20
B
2.8
MB
03
MB
13
B
13
NB
8.1»
BNB
43
NB
2.1
BSB
2,7
23
80
SB
8.8
8a
8,6
SB
8,6
BSB
6,4
SB
73
SB
73
BE
73
SB
6,7
63
dor. m
m 1 m
m in
m
m
m
m
da M
84 1 83
43 43
43
4.0
83 8,81
noil
1
FBiQUBNOE BBLITIYX DEB 16 VBNT8 8UR 100 |
1
1
^ 8
W 8
WSW 1
s .
8S]
9 E
8 El
u
INW .... 6
B......
^E ...
18
NW 6
WNW .... «
SW
SS¥
8
B
SE
ES
12 NE U 1
f . • . •
B
6 NNE .... 2 1
Oalmes, BUT 100 observations 2 1
^tiMCA mnvennA mATimnm obflerv^a 1a fi
11.4 1
J
Digitized by
Google
£tat du oiBL. — Nehuhsitij Forme et Direction de$ Nuagee.
i
Ui.m.
4h.ffl.
7b. m.
10h.m.
1
If
h
>«
h
h
•«
b
h
j
U
h
£
^
'A
Hi
%
iz:
»
SQ
SQ
s
m
%
10
n
10
n
10
n
10 Br
n S
10
n
10
, ,
n
10
n
10
^^
n
10 Br
en
9
,,
eifivw
7
, ,
eNW
6
, ,
e H
0
,,
0
, ,
, ,
2
«o
. .
1
M
,,
0
,,
4
k W
en
6
k
eNW
10
M
..
10 Br
en
10 Br
,,
n
10
n
10 Br
en
10 Bd
.,
10 Bd
, ,
, ,
10 Bd
,,
.,
10 Br
, ,
0 E
10 Br
en
10 Br
, ,
cnNW
10 Br
,,
n
10 Br
en N
10 Br
,.
6
k
en
7 Br
, ,
e 8W
9
•e'sw
0 B
10
0
••
1
eet
••
9 Br
••
e 8
9
••
0 8
n
0
5
k
est
10
n
10 Br
e 8W
n
12
9
M
onSW
6
k
0
6
est
e
1
,
e
18
10
,,
n
10
, ,
n
10
n
10 Br
e 8
ea
14
,,
,,
10 Br
, ,
en W
10 Br
,,
en
10
M W
en W
16
9*
0
,.
10 Br
,,
10 Br
,,
10
0 K
16
8
k
e SE
10
, ,
n
10
, ,
n
10
nSW
17
10 Br
,,
en
10
, ,
n
10
en N
10 Br
ea N
18
,,
,,
9 Br
•c
, ,
10 Br
M
en
10 Br
en8W
19
10*
,,
e
10
e
10
n
10
ea B
90
••
••
10 Br
••
en E
10
••
en S
10
en E
21
10
n
10
e
10
n
10 Br
•cSW
e 8W
22
10 Br
,,
0 W
4
'k
en
10
n
10
k
eaMW
28
, ,
.,
10 Br
, ,
, ,
10 Br
en
10 Br
eaSW
24
10*
koSW
en
9 Br
est
0
10
n
10
^^
a
25
10
, ,
n
10 Br
est
en
10
n
10 Br
odNE
26
10
en
n
60 Br
, ,
10 Bd
e'sE
9
ke*8W
eSSE
27
, ,
, ,
10
eet
eSW
6
k
MW8W
10 Br
eNW
28
lo'Br
,,
,,
10 Br
,,
,,
10 Br
0 S
10 Br
, ,
e B
29
10 Br
,,
,,
10 Bd
, ,
.,
10 Bd
ftO
9
«o
ea SE
80
9
0
••
9
est
e
8
ok
M*8W
7
ek
e 8
Moy.
da
8,2
,,
,,
8,4
,,
.,
8,9
,,
,,
9,0
,,
,,
moia
NOICBBB DB JOUBS DE :
Ciel bean, on moins de 2^ convert • . 1
,) pen nnagenz on de 2 4 4^ „ • . 1
„ nnagenx, on de 4 H 6^ „ . . 1
,1 trds-nnagenz, on de 6 & 8-xV f » •• 5
BronilL
Brnme
wd .
8
_ 7
Bo86e
!!.'!!!...........^ 6
Plnie
21
oonverfc on nlns de 6-Ai .. • .22
I^aImki
SftiiB tonnere • 8
-
TA15LiiiiAU Mi^riiiUii'JLiUCjigUilJ.— JUIN 1875.
£tat du codbl. — Nebulosite, Forme et Direction des Nuages,
i
lh.B.
4h.8.
7h.8.
10h.B.
vQ)
It
li
v4)
It
b
1
b
h
J
b
h
K
»
»
»
^
(z:
sS
^
%
»
sz;
%
1
10
n
10
n
10
jj
10
n
10,0
2
10 Bd
,.
enNE
10 Bd
enNE
10 Bd
enNE
10 Bd
,,
en
10,0
8
6
k W
0 N
1
0 N
0
,.
0
,,
4,6
4
1
k W
0
0
0
, ,
0
,,
,^
0.6
6
10
oSW
en
10
e
10
0
10 Br
,,
en
7,4
6
10
n
10
nNS
10
nNE
10
,,
en
10,0
7
10 Br
,,
0 E
10 Bd
,,
10 Bd
o"n
10 Br
,.
en
10,0
8
10 Br
.,
cnNW
10 Br
en N
10
.,
cn'N
8
aest
,,
9,7
9
10
, ,
0 8W
9
0
en N
1
e
,,
0
,,
,,
6,6
10
8
••
0 S£
9
••
0 8
1
k
0
0
••
••
8,7
11
10 Br
0 8
10
n
7
k
en
6
ao
7,1
12
6
kst'w
0 8
7
kat'w
e
10 Br
e
on
10
on
,,
6,6
18
10
.,
n
10
.,
n
10
aeSW
e
10
0
,.
10,0
14
0
aoNW
oNW
7
k W
0 W
8
katW
en
10
0
0 SW
8.4
16
10
on E
7
k8t 8
e 8E
10 Br
0 SE
10 Br
,,
9,5
16
10
k'sW
en
10
k
0 W
10 Br
,,
en 8£
10 Br
,,
en
93
17
10 Br
, ,
enNW
9
k8W
on N
8
kstW
aoNW
4
aostW
,,
8,9
18
10
onSW
9
k W
on8E
9
ao 8
on
9
aostW
9,4
19
10
ko W
0 E
10
ke W
en E
10
ko
on E
10 Br
cn*E
10,0
90
10
en E
10
ko
en E
10
••
en SE
10
••
n
10,0
91
9
»o8W
e SW
7
mSW
e 8W
10
AO
on N
8
k08t
on
9,9
99
10
«o
on8W
10
0 W
on N
10 Br
oSW
on
10 Br
, ,
en
9,8
98
OBr
0 W
.7
ke W
onSW
9
ko
oBW
OBr
on
9,1
94
10 Br
,,
n
10 Br
est
0 E
10 Br
on E
10
,,
n
9,9
96
10
enzNB
9
OBt
e E
10 Br
, ,
en E
10
,,*
n
9Ji
96
8
k'sw
0 8W
8
k
enSW
9
ao8t
enst
6
en
. ,
8,6
97
10 Br
onNE
10 Br
,,
en N
10 Br
0
enSE
9
,,
en W
9,1
98
10
^^
enNE
9
enSW
e NE
8
k
MODE
10 Br
, ,
, ,
96
90
10
en
n
10
est
on8W
10
est
enNE
10
est
en
9:9
80
6
ck
0 8
6
k
0 8
9
k
on 8
1
0
6.6
i!
9,0
••
••
8,8
••
••
84
••
••
7,6
"
••
8,4
FHfiNOMfeNEB DIYEB8 OBSKBT£b :
Lnmi^e zodiacale 2 fois
HaIos SOlAireS 4. dont I'nn avao narh^HA 1a 20
^ aolAire .
°*'^'"*" lnn«ire..
ArA.An.AiAl dnnhlA. 1a
6 !!!'.!'.!!!!*/.'.!'.*.*//..*.!!!!!!! !
.w, m^
£tapobation sous
L*AB&I
•
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
-Soo-g
cioia
iune
uu,
mois
Ih.
4h.
711,
10 h.
r
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mTH
mn^
mm
mm
mm
mm
28
1
0,00
0,06
0,03
0,07
0,05
0,00
0,00
0,02
0,22
29
2
0,08
0,06
0,00
0,08
0,07
0,00
0,00
0,00
0,23
30
8
0,00
0,00
0,08
0,40
0,78
0,90
0,80
0,20
8,16
1
4
0,10
0,00
0,06
0,69
1,26
1,28
0,67
0,60
4,60
2
6
0,00
0,01
0,06
0,33
0,80
1,08
0,44
0,80
3,02
8
6
0,18
0,13
0,10
0,27
0,80
0,10
0,22
0,10
1,40
4
7
0,02
0,03
0,06
0,00
0,10
0,10
0,00
0,10
0,40
5
8
0,00
0,00
0,00
049
0,80
0,25
0,20
0,05
0,99
6
9
0,00
0,00
0,01
0,34
0,47
0,67
0,87
0,07
1,83
7
10
0,07
0,00
0,02
0,29
0,59
0,66
0,45
0,10
2,18
8
11
0,19
0,08
0,18
*,21
0,48
0,44
0,26
0,40
2,19
9
12
0,20
0,24
1,19
0,69
1,16
1,02
0,54
0,22
5,26
10
18
0,16
0,00
0,06
0,07
0,28
0,11
0,32
0,82
1,31
n
14
0,09
0,09
0,08
0,19
0,88
0,54
0,88
0,10
1,85
12
16
0,00
0,02
0,08
0,15
0,25
0,30
0,10
0,05
0,96
13
16
0,06
0,10
0,06
0,00
0,27
0,65
0,82
0,15
1,69
14
17
0,10
0,00
0,00
0,06
0^27
0,63
0,32
0,08
J,86
15
18
0,06
0,05
0,10
0,25
0,52
0,47
0,48
0,18
2,05
16
19
0,10
0,10
0^07
0,18
0,25
0,85
0,16
0,14
1,30
17
20
0,00
0,06
0,10
0,11
0,21
0,88
0,18
0,07
1,05
18
21
0,00
0,00
0,06
0,03
0,26
0,44
0,08
0,08
0,84
19
22
0,06
0,05
0,16
0,25
0,26
0,11
0,09
0,02
0,98
20
23
0,00
0,01
0,06
0,16
0,35
0,41
0,45
0,06
1,50
21
24
0,08
0,10
0,07
0,05
0,17
0,17
0,16
0,04
0,84
22
26
0,00
0,00
0,11
0,14
0,35
0,28
0,12
0,01
0,96
28
26
0,00
0,00
0,09
0,16
0,49
0,66
0,40
0,02
1,82
24
27
0,04
0,05
0,15
0,31
0,88
0,84
0,14
0,02
1,88
26
28
0,02
0,08
0,00
0,10
0,22
0,81
0,21
0,06
1,00
26
29
0,02
0,00
0,08
0,15
0,80
0,02
0,08
0,00
0,60
27
30
0,02
0,08
0,10
0,42
0,76
0,80
0^62
0>20
2,90
/
1-10
0,40
0,27
0,40
2,66
4,72
4,89
8,15
1,54
18,08
H
11-20
0,94
0,78
1,85
1,86
4,07
4,74
8,01
1,71
18,90
1-
21-80
0,24
0,87
0,81
1,77
8,48
8,49
2,20
0,46
12,82
mois
1,58
1,87
6,28
8,06
12,27
18,12
8,86
8,71
49,75
Mazimiv
men 2^
Ih.: 4,60 obM
urvdlei
Xdmin
mce^..
mm
.4,88
Minimiu
n n
: 0,22 ,
, lei
i
\
TABLEAU lU&T£OBOLOaiQnE.-jDn 1876.
99
TEMPtiRATURBS SZTRAMBS.
P
^
Pluib.
fi
Sons r AbrL i au SoleU.
9.
i
Jonn
— ^ ^_^
f -
I
— \
s
©
Ij
- ■ ->
J«rdin
Tolt
i
1
1
1
1
1
5.§
1^
1^
1
3^
3^
U
1
o
o
o
o
O
o
o
mm
mm
mm
O
28
1
17,1
18,6
1,6
17,86
**.
*••
104,6
78,8
26,8
14,4
29
2
16,9
20,2
8,8
18,66
...
...
...
24,7
^S'2
-1,8
14,4
30
8
16,8
26,0
10,2
20,90
86,7
81,8
8,9
0,0
VI
0,0
14,6
1
4
16,8
29,4
18,6
22,60
42,1
87,8
4,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
14,6
2
5
17,0
29,2
12,2
28,10
48,7
88,6
6,2
0,0
.V
0,0
14,6
8
6
17,0
22,2
6,2
19,60
16,2
10,8
4,4
14,6
4
7
17,6
22,2
4,6
19,90
...
••.
•••
4,7
M
Z,^
16,0
5
8
16,4
19,9
8r6
18,16
...
...
...
0,3
Vi
0,8
16,0
6
9
14,7
28,9
9,2
19,30
88.8
80,7
8,1
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,0
7
10
16,8
26,6
10,8
21,20
89,6
82,4
7,2
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,0
8
11
20,6
27,1
6,6
28,85
10,8
9,5
1,3
15,0
9
12
21,0
81,2
10,2
26,10
48*8
86;4
679
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,0
10
18
21,6
26,2
4,6
28,90
...
...
86,6
81,1
6,4
15,0
11
14
22,6
28,6
6,0
26,60
40,1
83,8
6,3
11,8
9,9
1,9
16,0
12
16
21,4
26,7
6,8
24,06
83,6
29,7
8,9
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,0
13
16
22,9
29^
6,6
26,20
39,6
84,2
6,8
66,2
62,4
2,8
16,0
14
17
20,6
27,0
6,6
28,76
••■
64,2
47,7
6,6
16,1
15
18
20,3
26,4
6,1
23,35
...
...
...
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,1
16
19
20,8
24,9
4,6
22,60
..•
...
.*•
0,2
0,1
0,1
16,1
17
20
19,6
24,6
4,9
22,05
...
...
...
0,8
0,2
0,6
16,2
18
21
20,6
28,1
7,6
24,35
•*•
•••
32,2
26,9
6,8
16,2
19
22
21,7
26,8
8,6
23,60
...
...
8,7
7,8
0,9
15,4
20
23
20,8
27,2
6,4
24,00
38,1
32,6
6,6
1,8
1,2
0,1
15,3
21
24
19,1
22,9
8,8
21,00
...
...
20,6
17,7
2,8
15,3
22
26
17,6
28,1
6,8
20,86
...
...
...
40,2
36,6
3,6
16,4
23
26
19,8
81,4
11,6
26,60
44,6
87,6
7.1
30,9
28,6
2,8
16,6
24
27
21,6
26,4
5,9
23,45
81,7
28,9
2,8
1,8
1,7
0,1
15,6
26
28
20,8
27,1
6,8
23,96
84,7
80,8
8,9
0,7
0,6
0,2
IV
26
29
22,8
81,8
9,0
27,30
...
...
36,6
83,8
2,8
16,7
27
80
22,8
30,4
7,6
26,60
42,2
86,6
6,7
...
...
16,9
^f
1.10
16,4
28,8
7,4
20,11
149,6
117,0
32,6
M
<»
11-20
21,1
27,2
6,1
24,14
• •a
...
•••
169,6
160,9
18,6
...
C3 \
U-SO
20,7
27,8
6,6
24,01
...
...
...
172,9
164,8
18,1
...
moifi
19,4
26,1
6,7
22,76
...
...
...
491,9
422,7
69,2
...
o o mm
tfaximnm : 81 ,8 obwrr^ le 29 Max, boule noire 44,6 Hauteur d*eau tomWe 49 1 ,8
Sfinimum: 14,7 „ le 9 „ blanche 38,6 „ „ 6vapor6e 49,76
Diffirftnne? 171
1 Diff6r«n«^ "laT. 7-2 1 TW^hxMxotK . . 449 O/il
'
'
'
Digitized by
Google
JOURNAL METEOROLOGIQUE.
JuiN 1875.
1. Ih. m. — Ciel uniform6ment couvert ; pluie assez abondante ; vent
tres-r^gulier. 4h. et 7h. — Memes remarques. lOh. — Pluie forte ;
nimbus venant rapidement de TE. Ih. s. — ^Vent fort ; la pluie
continue. 4h. — De 4 ii 5h. il est tomb6 12.9mm. de pluie ; vent
tres-fort. Th. — Memes remarques. lOh. — La pluie tombe de
nouveau avec al)ondance ; ciel uniform6ment couvert.
2. Ih. m. — Pluie assez forte de minuit i H lb. ; pendant une 4h.
seulement, le vent a atteint une vitesse de 16m. par seconde.
4h. — Pluie ; vent fort ; ciel uniform^ment couvert. 7h. — M^mes
remarques. lOh. — Pluie fine ; ciel et vent comme i 4h. Ih. b. —
II brume ; la tour de Long-Hoa apparaft dans le brouillard ; des
cumulo-nimbus vaporeux viennent rapidement du N.£» 4h. 47m.
Memes remarques ; les thermometres sont mouill6s. lOh. — Ciel
sombre et uniform^ment couvert ; il bruine toujours ; vent modere
et soufflant d'une maniere reguliere. Le thermom^tre atteint son
minimum k 8h. 49m. Rotation de la girouette de I'E. au N.N.W.
par le N.
3. Ih. m. — II ne pleut plus ; thermomdtres mouill^s. 4h. — Cumulus
vaporeux venant rapidement du N.N.W. ; vent faible. 7h. —
Cumulus legers et transparents ; ciel d'un bleu pale. lOh. et Ih.
8. — M^mes remarques. 4h.— Cumulus au S. seulement, ciel d'un
beau bleu. 7h. — A TW. legers cumulo-stratus orient^s du N. au
S. ; ciel tr^s-pur. 8h. 49m. — Lumiere zodiacale diffuse ; ciel tres-
^toile. lOh. — Meme ciel ; vent tres-regulier. La girouette con-
tinue sa rotation inverse.
4. Ih. m.— Ciel splendide ; vent faible ; ros^e abondante. 4h. —
Quelques cumulus k TE. ; le reste comme k Ih. 7h. — ^A Fhorizon
W. quelques cumulus ; au zenith long filet allant du N.W. au S.E.
lOh. — Quelques cumulus k lliorizon S. ; ciel d'un beau blou.
Ih. 8. — Halo incomplet ; ciel d'un bleu pale. 4h. — Ciel sans
nuages ; calme absolu. 7h. — M^me ciel ; vent faible. 8h. 49m. —
Ciel tr^-etoil6, lumiere zodiacale comme les jours pr^c^denta.
lOh.— Scintillation extraordinaire des ^toiles ; vent faible, ro8^
La girouette est revenue sur ses pas par une rotation directe.
5. Ih. m. — Ciel trds-pur ; scintillation des ^toiles comme i lOh. ;
vent faible ; ro86e. 4h. — Ciel noir au N.E ; au z6nith Ugers cir-
rus venant de TW. ; vent presque nul ; ros^e tres-abondante. 7h.
— Nuages de toutes formes ; cirrus et alto-cumulus venant de I'W.;
cumulus du N.W., calme. lOh. — Au z6nith couche ^paisse de
cumulus compactes. Ih. s. — M^mes nuases au zenith ; cumulo-
nimbus au S. 4h. — MSme ciel. 7h. — Ciel uniform^ment convert.
lOh. — Ciel tr^s-sombre ; des cumulo-nimbus se d6tachent sur la
brume ; quelques grosses gouttes de pluie ; le vent frafchit- Un
tel6gramme nous apprend qu'un typhon a sivit k Macao le 31 Mai.
6. Ih. m. — Ciel sombre ; quelques gouttes de pluie. 4h. — Ciel uni-
fonn^ment couvert ; vent faible, pluie pen abondante. 7h. — M^me
ciel ; quelques gouttes de pluie. lOh.— Ciel giis ; bandes noir4trea
JOURNAL MliTfiOBOLOGIQUE. 101
allant de I'W. au N. Ih. 8. — Ciel uniformfiment couvert ; pluie
abondante, vent fort. 4h. — Mfimes remarques. Vent violent et
soufflant par rafales ; le maximum de vitesse, a §t6 de 15m. par
seconde. 7h. — Mdmes remarques. Le thermometre atteint son
minimum & 7h. lOh. — Ciel trSa-sombre ; vent toujours fort ; pluie
fine.
7. Ih. m. — II biuine ; ciel sombre et uniform§ment couvert ; le vent
faiblit. 4h. — Mdmes remarques. 7h. — II bruine toujours ; tour
de Long-Hoa dans le brouillwrd. lOh. — Cumulus vaporeux et nial
d^finis venant de TE. Ih. s. — Ciel uniform^ment couvert ; calme.
4h. — Brouillard 6pais ; tour k peine visible. 7h. — Cumulus comme
k lOh. venant rapidement du N. ; il bniine legerement. 8h. 49m.
— II commence de pleuvoir ; ciel sombre, calme. lOh. — II ue
pleut plus ; ciel et vent comme k 8h. 49m.
8. Ih. m. — Ciel plus sombre k TW. ; il bruine 16gerement ; vent fai-
ble. 4h. — Gros cumulo-nimbus vaporeux chassis rapidement par
le vent du N.W. ; il bruine encore un pen. 7h. — Pluie fine.
lOh. — Cumulo-nimbus tr^s-noir venant du N. Ih. s. — Pluie fine
pendant quelques minutes ; petites averses semblables dans Tapr^-
midi ; les nuages viennent du N.W. 4h. — Horizon tr^s-noir de
YW. au S.; les nuages viennent du N. 7h. — Beaucoup de cumulo-
nimbus assez bien d^finis. lOh. — Ciel moutonn6 k PW. ; au
zenith 6claircies oil les ^toiles paraissent k peine ; calme absolu ;
ros^e.
9. Ih. m. — ^Bmme g^n^rale k travers laquelle on aper^oit les ^toiles
les plus briUantes ; vent presque nul ; ros6e trfes-aoondante. 4h. —
Au zenith 16gers cirrus dans les ^laircies ; horizon tres^noir du N.
au S. par TE. ; calme absolu. 7h. — Cumulus nombreux et trans-
parents; ciel d'un bleu p&le. lOh. — Gros cumulus vaporeux
venant de TE., alto-cumulus du S.W. Ih. s. — Cumulus venant
lentement du S.W., petites 6claircies d'un bleu sombre. 4h. — Au
zenith couche 6paisse de cumulo-nimbus venant du N. ; k 5h. elle
avait entidrement disparu. 7h. — Ceinture des nuages allant du
S.E. k YW, par le S. ; vent faible. lOh. — Ciel sans nuages et tr^
pur ; beau clair de lune.
10. ih. m. — Ciel trls-^toilfi ; voie lact^e brillante ; vent faible ; rosfie
trds-abondante. 4h. — Cumiilo-stratus en diff^rents points de
lliorizon ; vent et ros6e comme k Ih. 7h.-— Cumulus venant du
S. ; ils sont diaphanes au z6nith, noirfitres partout ailleurs. lOh. —
Gros cumulus transparents et a bords diffus ; ciel d'un bleu fonc6.
Ih. s. — Meme ciel ; les nuages viennent rapidement du S.E. 4h. —
Les cumulus ne passent plus au zenith, mais longent lliorizon oh ils
finissent par disparattre. 7h. — Cirrus jaunatres k ITiorizon N.W.,
quelques cumulus k YE, lOh. — Ciel splendide ; vent fedble.
11. Ih. m. — Ciel brillant; vent assez fort et r^ulier ; pas deros^.
4h. — Cirrus diffos ^pars dans le ciel ; ban<][uise au S. ; ros6e peu
abondante. 9h. i.— Forte averse. lOh. — Ciel tres-noir au N. ; il
ne pleut plus. Midi i.— Coup de vent qui ne dure qu'une Jh. ;
Vitesse, 11m. par seconde. Ih. s. — Vent fort et soufflant par
rafales ; au-dessous de la brume quelques cumulus venant du S.
4h. — Averse de grosse pluie ; ciel k peu pres unifonn6ment con-
vert. 7h. — Horizon charge du N. au S. par 1*E. ; k TW. cirrus
Digitized by
Google
cuiurea eu ruuge lores- vii piu: ic suieii cuuciuiab. lyja, — A^io-cuuiu-
lus transparents et compactes ; couronne lunaire ; ciel degag6 i
VE,
12. Ih. m. — Alto-cumnlos stratifies semblant converger vers le S. ;
au-dessous cumulo-nimbus venant du S.W. ; vent tr^r^gulier ;
pas de ros^e. 4h. 45m. — L6gers cirrus ^pars dans le ciel ; ceintore
presque complete de cumulus blancs k lliorizon ; ros^ presque
nulle. 71i. — ^Alto-cumulus stratifi^ et tres-fins ; ils paraissent
tourment^ ; grandes bandes orient6es du S.S.W. au N.N.E. ; 9A et
U quelques cumulus sans mouvement sensible. lOh. — Cumulus
compactes k I'horizon S. ; reste du ciel d6couvert et d'on bleu
pile. Ih. s. — Halo presque complet k couleurs tranch^es et de 22
k 23° de rayon ; cirro-stratus orients du N. au S. ; gros cumulus
orageux au N. surtout. 7h. — Au z6nith et au-dessous de la brume
cumulus tres-d61i6s ; ciel noir en diffiSrents points de rhorizon.
8h. — l§2clair8 sans tonnerre. lOh. — Cumulo-nimbus partout le ciel ;
quelques gouttes de pluie ; calme.
13. lb. m. — Ciel uniformfiment convert ; pluie assez forte ; vent
presque nol. 4h. — Pluie forte ; ciel comme & 4h., calme abeolu.
7h. — Le vent se leve ; la pluie continue. lOh. — Quelques gouttes
de pluie ; nuages bas et grisatres venant tr^rapidement du S. ;
ciel charge au S.W. ; vent soufflant par rafales. Ih. s. — Ciel uni-
formfiment convert ; de lb. it 2h. il est tomb4 6,1mm. de pluie
.dans le jardin ; vent comme & lOh. 4b.— Averse au moment on
le vent a passe subitement au S.W. 7b. — II ne plent plus ; 2
couches de nuages ; la plus basse vient tr^-rapidement de I'W.
9h. — Couronne lunaire. lOh. — Couche 6paisse.de cumulus qui
cache compl^tement la lune.
14. 4h. m. — II bruine un pen ; cumulo-nimbus venant de I'W. sous
la bnune. 7h. — MSmes nuages et mdme direction. lOh. — ^Deux
couches de nuages venant Fune et Tautre de I'W., la plus basse
tr^s-rapidement ; quelques (jclaircies bleuitres. Ih. s. et 4h. —
MSmes remarques. 7h. — Cirro-stratus orientfis de TW. au N., oii
ils semblent converger ; cumulus orageux & Thorizon S. lOh. —
Cumulus vaporeux venant rapidement du S.£. La girouette a
passe en 24h. du S.W. k VE. par W.
15. lb. m. — Ciel uniforni6ment convert ; vent faible ; pen de rosee.
4h. — Hemes remarques. 7h. — Ciel brumeux ; rosee abondante.
lOh. — Cumulus diffus et bas venant de TE. Ih. s. — Mdme ciel.
4h. — Cirro-stratus orient^s de PE. k TW. ettres-brillants; au-dessus
cumulus venant rapidement du S.E. 7h. — Cumulus comme & 4h.
lOh. — Brume g6n6rale ; vent tres-regulier.
16. lb. m. — Couche tres-16gere de cirrus dans tout le ciel : couronne
lunaire ; au-dessous cirro-cumulus diffus et par plaques. 4h. —
Ciel uniform6ment convert ; pluie forte ; vent presque nuL 7h.
— Hemes remarques. lOh. — rluie tres-forte. In. s. — Halo com-
plet de 22 k 23° degr^s de rayon et a couleurs pales ; cirrus venant
du S.W. ; cumulo-nimbus 6pars dans le ciel. 5h. — Halo comme k
lb.; cirrus diffus par tout le ciel. 7h. — Petite averse ; ciel charge
en differents points de Thorizon. lOh. — Coup de vent de S.W. et
averse qui ne dure qu'un J d'heure.
u
JOURNAL idlT^OROLOOIQUE. 108
17. Ih. m. — Pluie fine. 4h. — Pluie trfes-abondante ; vent fort. 7h. —
U ne pleat plus ; cumulo-nimbus venant rapidement du N. lOh.
— Pluie fine ; nuages comme & 7h. Ih. s. — II ne pleut plus ; lea
nuages viennent du N.W. 4li. — Cirrus venant du S.W.; au-des-
80US cumulo-nimbus venant rapidement du N.; au-zenith eclaircie
d'un beau bleu. 7h. — Cirro-stratus k VW. d'orientation diverse et
trds-brillants ; k VE. gros cumulus noirfitres. lOh. — Alto-cumulus
venant de I'W. et orientes de I'E. H I'W.; couronne lunaire complete
et pale ; vent faible ; ros6e. Depuis le conmiencement du mois il
est tombee 16dmm de pluie ; c'est d6ja 6mm de plus que la moyen-
ne de Juin pendant 10 annees k Chang-Hai.
18. 3h. m^ — Brume 16gdre ; au-dessous alto-cumulus compactes ; vent
faible ; roe^e abondante. 4li. — A I'E. eclaircie bleu&tre ; le reste
conmie H 3h. 7h. — Nuages indistincts ; eclaircies H travers les-
quelles on aper9oit des alto-cumulus. lOh. — Nuages bas venant du
S.W.; ciel charge k VW. et au S. Ih. s. — M^mes nuages venant
de la mdme direction. 4b. — ^laircie d'un bleu £onc6 ; ciel som-
bre au S.E. et au N. 7h. — ^Alto-cumulus brillants A VW,; seconde
couche de nuages noirfttres et sans mouvement apparent. lOh. — Ciel
moutonn^, nuages orients de I'E. & VW., et couronne lunaire ; vent
foible, pas de los^e.
19. Ih. m. — Couche fipaisse de cumulus vaporeux et compactes ; vent
faible et regulier ; pas de ros6e. 4h. — MSmes remarques. 7h. —
Petite pluie qui ne dure que quelques instants. lOh. — Quelques
gouttes de pluie ; i^uag(^ comme & Ih.; ils viennent de VE. In. s.
— Petites ^laircies k rW.; on y aper9oit une couche sup^rieure de
cirro-cumulus venant de VW. 4h. et 7h. — M6me ciel. lOh. — Lune
completement invisible ; le vent toume au N.
20. 4b. m. — Brume ^6n6rale ; au-dessous cumulo-nimbus vaporeux
comme bier ; papier ozonom^trique surehar^^. G^h. — Halo com-
plet et pale de 23^ de rayon, avec parhelie ; rimage du soleil n'^tait
visible que du c6t6 S. 7h.— Gros cumulo-nimbus venant rapide-
ment de VE. lOh. et Ih. s.— Mdme ciel. 4h. — Une seconde cou-
che de nuages apparalt k travers ime Eclaircie. 7h. — II bruine un
peu ; les nuages viennent du S.E. lOh. — Pluie fine moins forte.
21. Ih. m. — Pluie fine abondante. 4h. — II ne pleat plus ; ciel uni-
form^ment convert. 7h. — Pluie ; ciel extrdmement sombre. lOh.
— 11 ne pleat plus ; nuages bas venant trds-rapidement du S.W.;
ciel chai^ au S. Ih. s. — Trois couches de nuages ; les deux infe-
rieures marchent tres-rapidement. 4h.— Deux couches de nuages
toujours tres-rapides ; eclaircie d'un beau bleu, nuages orageux au
N. et k VW. 6n. | — Orage presque zenithal ; il delate subitement
et ne dure qu'un J dTieure ; il passe au N JJ.; 4 ou 5 secondea
d'intervalle entre Teclair et le tonnerre ; vitesse du vent 15m. par
seconde ; pluie, 16inm. en on ^h. 7h.— -Ciel charg^ au N.E. et k
VE. lOh. — Dans les eclaircies cirro-cumulus orientes de VE. k VW.;
cumulo-nimbus tres-noirs en diffdrents points du ciel.
22. Ih. m. — Brume g^erale ; au-dessous quelques cumulus venant de
rW. 4h. — L^er voile de cirrus dans les eclaircies ; gros cumulo-
nimbus au N. et k VE.; ros^e fsuble. 7b. — Ciel ch^6; nuages
venant de I'W.S.W. lOh. — Ciel tres-noir au S.W. ; couche m-
f^rieure de nuages basse et bknch&tre. Ih. s. — Le vent et les
Digitized by
Google
nuages inleneurs marchent en sens oppose. 2h. — Coup de ton-
nerre lointain. 4h. — Les deux conches de nuages maicnent dans
deux directions perpendlculaires. 7h. — Ciel tr^^sombie ; qaelques
cumulo-nimbus se d^tachent sur la brume ; calme absolu. lOn. —
Isdairs peu brillants ; vent faible. Petites averses toute Tapres-
midi ; pendant les intervaUes il tombe toujours quelqnes gouttes
de pluie. Temps orageux toute la joumee ; courbe du barogiaphe
tres-sinueuse.
23. 4h. nu — Ciel uniform^ment convert ; calme absolu. 7h. — Memes
remarques. lOh. — Horizon orageux dans presque toutes les direc-
tions ; cumulo-nimbus bas et blanch&tres venant du S.W. Ih. 8. —
Brume gen^rale ; au-dessous nuages bas comme k lOh. ^daircie an
N.W. ; ciel sombre an S.AV. 4n. — £claircie au N.W. ; camulo-
' nimbus noiratres occupant tout Thorizon de TE. au S.W. ; k I'W.
cumulo-cirms d*un blancheur et d'un d^Ucatesse extreme ; il b*j
forme une couronne solaire. 7h. — Arc-en-ciel au S.E. ; coucher
de soleil brillant ; ciel sombre au zenith ; ^laircie verd&tre au N.
lOh. — £claircie au N.W. ; cumulo-nimbus se detachant sur la
brume. Vent presque nul ; ros^e.
24. Ih. m. — Ciel pommels ; couronne lunaire ; cumulo-nimbus trfes-
noir au S.W. ; vent faible, ros^e abondante. 4h. — ^f^daircie k
rhorizon N. et N.E., reste du ciel d'un aspect tres-varid ; cumulo-
stratus orients E. et W., cumulus compactes, etc. 7h. et lOh. —
Pluie. Ih. 8. — Id. ; au N.W., couche de cumulo-stratua orient^s
E. et W. 4h. — II ne pleut plus ; cumulo-stratus comme k Ih- ;
la temperature atteint son maximum. 7h. — De gros cumulo-nim-
bus vaporeux et blanchatres venant de PE. occupent tout le cieL
8h. 49m. — Ciel tres-noir; pluie abondante. lOh. — ^Memes re-
marques. Le total de la pluie tomb^e depuis le commencement
du mois est de 3dl,6mm. ; il d^passe de 122y3m. le maiimnm de
pluie tomb6e k Chang-Hai en Jum, depuis plus de 10 ans.
25. Ih. m. — pluie ; vent faible. 4h. — II ne pleut plus ; long cnmulo-
stratus allant du S.K au N.E. ; cumulo-nmibus vaporeux et noirs.
7h. — Pluie. lOh. — Les nuages viennent rapidement du N.E. Ih.
s. — II ne pleut plus ; vent lort ; nuages comme k lOh. 4h. — ^Aa
S. ^claircie et cumulo-stratus orient^s K-W. ; cumulus bas venant
rapidement de FE. ; quelques gouttes de pluie ; ciel sombre du N.
lOn. — Pluie forte ; vent presque nul.
26. Ih. m. — Pluie ; le vent Iralciiit ; ciel tres-sombre au N. ; aillenrs
gros cumulo-nimbus vaporeux. 4h. — II ne pleut plus ; del uni-
form^ment convert. 7h. — U^ brouillard ; tour roil^ ; cumulus
diffus venant rapidement de I'E. lOh. — Cirro-cumulus immobiles ;
cumulus comme i 7h. ; ils paraissant tiraiU^ ; ^laircies d'un beau
bleu. Ih. a.—Qk et Ik ctrrus panache ; couronne ; cid bleu&tre.
4h. — Gros nimbus orageux au S.W. et au N. dd d'un bleu fonc^
6h. i, — Eclairs sans tcmnerre k I'W. ; 6h^ tonnerre lointain.
7h. ^. — Pluie abondante ; le vent passe k I'W. flairs sans ton-
nerre presque continus jusqu'& lOn. L'ora^e a march^ du N. au
S. par FE, lOh.— Le ciel se d^uvie rapidement ; ^toUes pen
briUantes ; vent faible ; ros6e.
27. 4h. m. — A TE. cumulo-stratus et ^claircie s'Stendant du N. au S.;
cumulus diffus venant rapidement du S.W. ; xoe^e. 7h. — Cirrus
JOUBNAL MllTtOBOLOOIQUE. 105
et alto-cumulus paraissant immobiles ; cumulus venant de
inV.S.W. ; ciel d'un bleu pale au zenith, verd&tre k rhorizon.
lOh.— Cumulus vaporeux. Ih. s. — MSmes nuages ; ils viennent
du N. ; ciel charge en difforents points ; petite averse. 7h. — Pluie
d'orage ; gros nimbus orageux sous la brume au S. et k VW. lOh. —
flairs sans tonnerre presque continus ; calme. Le thermom^tre
atteint son minimum.
28. Ih. m. — Une couche de brume dpaisse et uni forme couvre tout le
ciel. 4h. — M§me ciel. 7h. — Au-dessous de la brume des cumulus
vaporeux viennent lentement de TE. lOh. — Meme remarque.
Ih. 8. — Cumulo-nimbus noiratres et diffus par tout le ciel. 4h. —
Trois couches de nuages ; les deux infdrieures marchent en sens
inverse ; ciel orageux du S.W. ; eclaircie verd^tre au N.E. 7h. —
Nuages orageux k lliorizon ; cumulus has et blanchatres au-dessous
des cumulo-nimbus. 9h. — Ciel d^couvert et trcs-^toil4 an N.,
orageux de I'E. k I'W. ; flairs sans tonnerre ; ils sont rares et peu
brillants : lueurs de lumi&re zodiacale. lOh. — Ciel uniformemeut
convert.
29. Ih. m. — Ciel uniform^ment convert; calme ; pas de ros^e. 4h —
Brouillard qui se depose sur les thermom^tres. 7h. — Au-dessous
du brouillani, alto-cumulus compactes ; tour voilee ; pas de ros^e ;
7h. I le brouillard se resout en pluie. lOh. — Alto-cumulus d'une
blancheur dblouissante ; au-dessous cumulo-nimbus vaporeux et
noir&tres. lb. s. — Averse ; Ih. J pluie torrentielle. 4n. — Quel-
ques gonttes de pluie ; 2 couches de nuages allant en sens inverse.
7h — Pluie peu abondante ; ciel plus sombre k VW. lOh. — Ciel
diversement convert, moins sombre k VE,
30. Ih. m.— Le ciel se d^couvre au S.E., ^ et \k quelques etoiles ;
vent regulier et faible ; pas de ros^e. 4h. — Cumulo-stratus et
^laircie verddtre k HE. ; orientation du N. au S. ; vent faible ; pas
de ros^e. 7h. — Ciel d'un beau bleu au zenith ; soleil blanoh&tre.
lOh. — Cumulo-cirrus par plaques immobiles, cumulus ^pais et
venant rapidement du S. ; vent fort. Ih. s. — Ciel pommele en
quelques endroits ; ailleurs cumulo-cirrus par plaaues ; cumulus
oaUes-dt-coUm dans toutes les directions ; ^claircies a'un bleu fonce
au zenith. 4h. — Cirrus panachds ou stratifies diversement. 7h. —
Cirrus diffus ; cumulo-nmibus et ciel orageux en diffcrents points.
lOh. — Quelques cumulus ^pars ; reste du ciel ^toile ; pas de ros^e.
H. Lb Lbc, S.J.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
A. M. D. G.
OBSEBYATOIRE
MfiTfiOROLOGIQUE et MAGNfiTIQUE,
d€8 Peres de la Compagnie de Jesiis
d Zl-KA-WEI.
BULLETIN MJ^TJ^OBOLOGIQUE,
JUILLET 1875.
NoTA. — Pour la position gCographiqne de Tobseryatoire, les ingtrnments
utilises, les notations employees, etc., voir la note pruliminaire
plao^e en tete du Bulletin de Septembre 1874.
Digitized
by Google
lUO
TABLEAU METJ&OROLOGIQUE.— JuiLLET 1875.
Pression babomIstrique 1 zI:ro.
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
dela
lune
du
mois
m
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
28
1
756,00
755,66
756,46
756,45
755,40
764,67
764,99
755,45
755,62
29
2
55,10
54,90
65,36
55,65
65,03
M,28
54,56
65,89
55,03
1
3
54,88
54,33
64,57
66,24
54,53
53,54
68,21
53,89
54,27
2
4
53,88
53,81
54,53
54,72
W,29
68,32
63,95
54,09
64,07
3
5
53,36
52,41
53,06
53,31
62,64
51,26
60,95
51,44
52,30
4
6
51,27
50,68
61,18
51,61
50,78
60,00
60,24
50,96
50,83
5
7
50,61
60,38
51,18
62,00
51,18
51,87
61,38
51,79
51,24
6
8
51,70
51,11
60,93
61,06
50,29
50,05
49,99
60,49
50,70
7
9
•50,35
50,22
51,00
51,06
60,30
49,68
50,40
51,87
50,61
8
10
51,38
50,89
52,06
62,15
52,23
61,96
62,66
63,16
62,05
9
11
52,58
62,00
62,71
62,98
62,23
lAAl
51,47
62,21
52,19
10
12
•50,88
50,60
50,65
50,36
49,55
is.43
48,26
48,67
49,65
11
13
47,47
47,27
48,36
49,04
48,67
4*^,82
49,85
60,84
48,79
12
14
50,77
60,79
52,35
62,72
62,44
lAAh
62,05
53,84
51,99
13
15
52,96
52,76
53,38
68,98
62,66
:.i,22
52,24
52,83
52,88
14
16
•52,50
51,69
52,14
61,78
50,99
U?,94
50,16
50,72
51,24
15
17
50,15
50,21
51,31
52,10
62,10
f-2.03
52,61
63,41
51,74
16
18
•53,42
53,44
54,34
64,92
65,31
:\m
64,63
55,73
54,56
17
19
55,45
55,26
65,61
65,97
55,12
16
64,14
54,85
55,07
18
20
53,91
52,88
53,18
53,84
63,09
,65
61,51
62,60
62,82
19
21
51,59
51,53
52,17
62,12
63,26
52,24
62,34
58,24
52,31
20
22
52,96
62,99
53,69
64,12
53,82
52,87
63,59
54,62
53,58
21
23
54,40
54,74
55,54
66,26
55,23
54,56
54,90
66,48
65,13
22
24
55,37
55,09
65,83
56,52
56,03
55,34
65,47
66,45
65,76
23
25
55,98
56,06
56,66
57,21
56,26
55,67
55,71
56,56
56,26
24
26
55,70
55,24
55,70
65,59
54,79
53,85
53,88
54,50
54,91
25
27
♦53,90
54,01
64,58
54,66
63,58
52,76
53,35
64,51
63,92
26
28
54,01
53,17
53,86
64,16
53,31
52,32
62,77
53,54
53,89
27
29
52,51
52,34
52,74
52,97
52,44
52,06
62,48
52,96
52,56
28
80
52,87
52,86
53,49
53,83
52,92
52,67
63,81
54,65
53,31
29
31
•54,10
54,01
54,85
55,30
54,86
54,69
55,19
66,48
64,92
1.
s
1-10
752,85
752,43
753,03
753,32
752,67
752,01
752,23
752,85
752,67
11-20
52,01
51,68
52,39
52,76
52,22
51,48
51,69
52,51
52,09
21-31
53,94
53,80
54,46
54,79
54,22
53,53
53,90
W,80
54,18
mois
752,97
752,68
753,33
753,66
763,07
752,38
758,65
753,44
753,02
Maximu
mm
m : 757,21 obaerv6 le 25 & 10 h. a.m. '^ mm
}- difference: 9,91
Minimui
n: 747,27 „ le 13 ^ 4 h. a.m. J
TABLEAU M£T£X)BOLOaiQUE.— JoiLLn 1876.
109
TEMPfiBATUBE SOUfi
Jonre
Matin.
Soir.
S 0.2
dela. du
lune! mois
1
«ao-S
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
o 8 t
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
0
o
28
1
25,1
25,0
27,0
28,9
81,0
30,3
27,6
26,0
27,60
29
2
24,9
25,0
28,0
82,2
35,3
m.n
30.0
27.9
29,91
1
3
27,0
26,9
29,8
.34,0
85,0
35,8
8i;7
29,2
31,17
2
4
26,0
25,5
28,5
32,8
33,1
S-7
30,1
28,2
29,61
3
5
27,2
26,9
28,3
32,3
84,0
3ci,0
80,6
28,0
30,03
4
6
27,7
27,7
28,3
S^'2
35,0
;H.y
31,0
29,9
80,81
5
7
28,3
28,0
26,3
l^A
81,0
30.5
28,6
26,9
28,49
6
8
26,0
25,0
27,5
24,7
27,0
2%fi
27,4
26,1
26,65
7
9
•25,6
25,2
27,2
30,0
31,8
30,0
27,0
25,7
27,81
8
10
25,1
24,8
24,0
25,3
26,7
26,0
24,0
22,6
24,81
9
11
.?'^
IH
25,6
26,8
27,2
2SJ
21,5
24,0
24,90
10
12
•23,6
23,3
23,3
23,2
23,0
24,0
23.3
24,1
23,47
11
13
24,6
24,5
25,0
26,5
27,8
26,1
24.0
23,1
25,20
12
14
22,8
22,8
23,1
26,0
28,3
2H,«
25,1
23,9
25,10
13
15
23,8
22,0
26,1
30,5
81,0
29,3
26,0
24,9
26,70
14
16
•24,4
24,0
25,7
28,0
28,5
2'JM
27,0
26,9
26,69
16
17
26,1
26,0
27,3
28,1
29,2
^9,0
27,0
26,5
27,40
16
18
• 26,2
26,0
27,9
28,9
29,5.
2l*,9
27^0
26,7
27,76
17
19
26,3
26,0
27,7
30,4
31,1
^2,0
ma
27,9
28,79
18
20
26,9
26,0
28,2
31,4
33,5
:t.i,o
ao;i
28,6
29,80
19
21
28,2
27,6
27,6
31,6
24,2
26,9
24,0
24,2
2SJ'J
20
22
24,8
25,0
26,0
30,1
81,0
31,0
27,7
262
27.7^J
21
28
26,5
26,0
27,3
30,0
30,6
30,7
27,2
26,4
28.":f
22
24
26,3
26,0
27,3
30,1
31,7
30,2
27;4
27,2
28,--
23
25
26,8
26,0
27,5
80,5
82,9
81,4
28,3
27,0
28-~u
24
26
26,6
26,3
28,2
2i'5
84,2
32,9
29,0
26,8
29. 1 1
25
27
•26,0
26,0
28,0
32,4
35,8
34,0
29,0
26,7
29,7 t
26
28
25,9
25,2
27,6
31.9
87,0
29,8
28,7
27,0
29. n
27
29
26,2
26,0
28,8
34,0
37,4
35,2
811
29,0
80-'i
28
30
28,0
27,0
29,0
33,1
37,0
32,6
29,9
286
S0,r4
29
31
•27,3
26,4
29,0
34,7
36,2
31,9
80,0
27;9
30, + J
^ I
1-10
26,29
26,00
27,49
30,05
31,99
31,87
28,78
27,05
28,69
^
11-20
24,73
24,27
25,99
27,93
28,91
28,86
26,30
25,66
26,58
§■
3
21-31
26,60
26,14
27,84
31,81
33,45
31,51
28,39
26,99
29,09
moiB
25,90
25,49
27,33
80,00
31,52
30,77
27,84
26,58
28,15
Maximal
n: 37,4 observe le 29
&lh. P.M. "J
difference
o
15,4
Minimal]
a: 22,0 „ le U
& 4 h. A.M. J
Digitized by
Google
110
TABLEAU H^T^OBOLOOIQUB.— JuiLUT 187S.
AotinomAtbk: 1^ themumetre a hovle nae.
Jonn
Matin.
Soir.
1^1
rlAlo. "*«
8 00 *§
lone
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
^h.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
l^i
o
0
0
o
0
o
0
o
o
i8
1
24,6
24,4
82,8
87,4
41,8
88,5
27,6
26.4
81,49
29
2
24,2
24,8
86,8
42,8
44,2
48,0
80,0
^,;i
8».82
1
8
26,6
26,2
36,9
48,8
44,5
48,8
81,8
r-tii.u
3^,26
2
4
26.1
25,8
36,0
89,4
89,0
86,4
29,8
^^7,^i
82,20
8
6
26,8
26,3
29,9
88,6
42,2
89,5
29,9
'2iA
81,59
4
6
27,8
27,8
31,8
88,8
45,0
42,8
80,8
!!T,;{
88,70
6
7
28,0
28,1
26,8
80,1
89,2
86,3
28,4
-5.3
30,84
6
8
25,4
24^
88,2
27,4
80,3
87,8
27,8
?-'^ \
28,82
7
9
•25,4
25,8
82,5
88,8
42,5
88,4
27,2
T-^.b
31,89
8
10
25,2
24,3
24,8
30,0
81,8
29,8
28,5
TJ. 2
26,26
9
11
22,2
21,4
82,0
82,8
84,9
88,4
24,8
28,8
28,04
10
12
•28,5
28,4
23,9
24,3
24,2
24,6
28,2
24,3
28,92
n
18
24,4
24,8
26,2
85,8
86,0
80,6
28,8
28,8
27,99
12
14
22,8
22,5
24,4
81,9
86,9
87,8
24,5
28,8
27,76
18
15
28,3
22,6
82,3
42,6
89,3
88,6
26,0
24,8
81,12
u
16
• 23,8
23,3
26,9
36,3
88,8
84,5
26,9
26,8
28,97
15
17
26,0
26,0
80,1
34,8
84,5
86,6
27,8
26,8
30,14
16
18
•25,9
25,6
Zi.i
87,2
86,3
88,8
27,2
26,8
81,01
17
19
26,2
26,1
84,8
40,7
89,7
41,8
28,8
27.8
83,05
18
20
26,8
25,3
86,9
41,8
48,5
41,5
29,9
28,4
34,01
19
21
27,9
27,8
28,8
40,7
25,8
29,5
28,4
"^{t
28,82
20
22
24,3
24,3
29,6
40,3
87,8
39,6
27,8
2iul
81,09
21
23
26,0
26,3
84,3
41,0
41,5
89,3
27,8
'>;,:^
82,62
22
24
26,2
26,7
84,9
40,8
41,0
88,5
27,3
27 0
82,61
28
25
26,3
*i5,8
84,6
4n,9
42,4
86,4
28,8
■2'\J>
82,58
24
26
26,3
26,1
25,2
42,8
46,4
4i;8
28,6
i'<r.;?
82,69
25
27
•25,5
26,5
84,6
48,1
44,8
42,8
29,1
IV,, ;i
88,84
26
28
25,3
26,2
33,8
42,4
47,5
80,9
28,8
'ir^.,K
82,52
27
29
26,1
26,7
84,9
44,0
46,6
88,4
31,1
i^,o
84,37
28
80
27,3
26,3
36,4
48,4
46,4
86,2
29,8
I'- ,H
88,89
29
k7
81
•26,4
26.2
86,4
44,0
46,8
40,2
29,6
•17, n
84,86
I-IO
25,95
26,68
81,76
36,66
89,95
88,38
28,68
26,45
81,64
11-20
21,89
24,06
29,78
36,62
85,81
86,67
26,14
25,86
29,60
21-31
26,14
26,72
32,81
42,04
42,04
87,51
28,14
26,68
32,63
mois
25,52
26,13
31,49
88,20
39,35
87,18
27,62
26,16
81,83
Moyenn
dumoi
0
^ rTherm. k boole noii^ie : 86,^
^ (Therm, k boule nue : 81,1
18)
•diff^
^rence ..
o
.. 6,15
Digitized
by Google
TABLEAU. M^TJtoBOIiOQIQUE.— JooLn 1875.
Ill
1
AOTINOM^TBS: 2
° ihermametre a boule noir^.
1 Jonra
Matin.
Soir.
1^1
J^l^i A^
lii
r
ane
uu
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h. •
7h.
10 h.
O
o
o
0
o
o
o
o
0
28
1
24,5
24,4
41,5
49,1
66,2
51,9
280
25,4
87,62
29
2
24,2
24,3
46,0
55,2
57,9
55,8
3(1.2
27,3
40,11
1
8
26,6
26,2
42,1
56,4
58,2
56,6
31,;}
30,0
41,55
2
4
26,1
25,2
44,7
49,1
48,1
40,8
30. 1
27,6
oo,4o
S
5
26,7
26,2
82,6
48,7
58,8
51,0
SiK-Z
27,5
37,09
4
6
27,2
27,2
85,8
49,6
59,9
54,8
aoj
27,2
88,94
6
7
28,0
28,1
27,5
88,1
51,2
45,5
2^.^'
26,2
83,51
6
8
25,4
24,8
42,7
88,5
84,6
51,8
:>7;9
25,4
38,14
7
9
•25,4
25,8
42,1
49,8
59,6
53,0
27,^
25,4
88,47
S
10
25,2
24,8
25,2
87,9
89,0
86,4
t4,2
22,2
29,17
9
11
22,2
21,4
42,1
40,9
4(-.7
44,5
24,5
24,0
88,16
10
12
•28,5
28,4
25,1
26,4
2fi/^
26,5
23,2
24,2
24,81
11
18
24,4
24,8
28,1
46,6
47/2
87,8
24,2
n;A
81,99
12
14
22,8
22,5
26,8
40,5
47,3
51,1
25,2
2S,3
82,81
18
15
28,8
22,5
42,7
59,7
SUA
54,5
26,2
24,2
88,H1
14
16
•28,7
28,2
29,2
49,2
4'i/2
43,8
27,2
2CJ
88,04
15
17
26,2
26,0
85,2
42,5
4a,u
49,8
27,4
W,2
84,47
16
18
•25,9
25,6
86,4
49,1
4(:/^
51,2
27,2
2e,2
85,97
17
19
26,2
26,0
45,5
54,2
61, i
56,2
28,4
27.3
89,87
18
20
26,2
25,2
46,7
54,2
bh.'d
55,2
80,2
2»,3
40,54
19
21
27,9
27,8
29,7
58,2
27,1
84,5
28,5
24,2
80,92
20
22
24,2
24,8
85,7
55,0
47,1
58,4
27,4
26,1
86,65
21
28
26,0
25,8
45,2
55,9
58,2
58,5
27,8
26,2
89,70
22
24
26,2
25,8
46,8
58,3
54,5
52,2
27,5
27,1
89,11
28
25
26,2
25,8
45,2
54,2
57,1
44,5
28,2
26,5
88,40
24
26
26,2
26,1
45,5
55,7
61,0
55,2
29,1
26,8
40,64
25
27
•25,5
25,5
45,2
56,0
67,2
56,2
29,2
26,8
40,14
26
28
25,8
25,2
43,7
55,3
63,4
82,2
28,3
26,8
87,52
27
29
26,1
25,7
44,7
56,4
61,2
43,0
81,2
28,2
89,56
28
80
27,2
26,2
45,2
56,2
59,6
89,0
29,8
27,8
88,81
29
81
•26,4
26,2
45,2
54,2
55,6
52,2
29,6
27,2
89,57
■^
1-10
25,98
25,55
88,47
46,24
51,85
49,71
28,69
26,42
36,61
2
11-20
24,89
24,01
85,78
46,88
46,07
46,96
26,37
25,38
84,40
t
a
21-81
26,19
25,71
42,87
65,04
54,78
46,90
28,24
26,61
88,27
moil
25,49
25,11
89,15
49,89
51,01
47,82
27,78
26,14
86,48
MaTlmi
im j"^*^"
i,khox
a.&boi
0
lie noirgie : 68,
4)
o
.. 15,9
ob ' *
serve 1
e28
[Then]
ilenue
: 47,
5.
Digitized by
Google
ii:s
TABLEAU M]6t60R0L0GIQUE.— Jdillbt 1876.
Tension de la vapeub.
Jours
Matin.
Soir,
ill
_ A
>*m w
lone
mois
Ih.
41i. , 7h. ,
lOh.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
o ® t
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
28
1
21,91
21,97
22,92
22,95
24,91
?^.M
23,62
?'^ -18
23,18
29
2
22,64
22,98
23,75
25,48
26,86
'JKL)2
26,86
ifj 14
24,24
1
8
25,48
24,43
25,21
24,36
23,74
'J2.:iS
27,89
i'h.'l9
25,02
2
4
22,93
28,24
25,13
25,11
24,27
iji,r»2
27,03
t-V^JO
24,80
8
5
24,67
24,19
25,92
26,35
23,63
■J J 1)9
26,44
t':.')2
25,08
4
6
24,76
24,35
25,69
26,39
23,31
j:;.^0
26,70
>: J8
25,04
5
7
26,14
25,88
24,16
24,41
24,68
^-j\2
24,86
i'l.tS
24,65
6
8
22,93
28,18
24,05
21,37
22,31
-;M)3
24,97
lM/;7
28,19
7
9
•28,65
28,68
24,24
22,60
22,87
?/!j8
22,72
L'],r4
23,14
8
10
21,50
21,69
21,80
19,47
19,87
WM
18,97
11', t4
20,19
9
U
19,14
18,86
20,24
19,04
19,25
18,67
lii<M
18,61
19,00
10
12
•18,82
19,04
19,22
20,65
20,50
20,27
I'' 'JO
21,55
20,08
11
18
22,01
22,28
28,55
20,84
21,45
20,70
l:'70
19,63
21,26
12
14
19,17
19,86
18,98
19,23
19,98
20,83
)3
21,10
19,94
18
15
20,78
19,66
22,87
23,68
23,37
22,94
^5
21,44
22,04
U
16
•21,04
20,65
22,75
23,81
23,48
24,61
93
23,79
22,94
15
17
23,27
23,83
23,84
23,68
28,00
23,18
. 51
21,24
22,94
16
18
•21,09
20,95
22,16
21,94
23,24
22,99
14
22,50
22,18
17
19
22,18
21,55
22,68
22,26
22,46
23,84
. ; 10
22,56
22,62
18
20
22,87
22,76
22,78
22,69
24,24
23,46
'.'.■.j52
25,95
28,78
19
21
25,76
24,20
23,56
23,64
21,68
2\M
2J 65
21,87
22,90
20
22
22,29
22,98
23,18
26,58
26,23
'^ru9
09
22,81-
24,11
21
28
22,62
22,93
23,14
23,14
24,04
i\20
24
23,29
28,45
22
24
22,74
22,56
21,56
22,44
23,58
'j:a4
67
22,59
^JQ
28
25
20,86
21,35
22,00
21,36
21,31
!?-38
98
28,62
22,21
24
26
28,57
24,36
24,68
23,48
24,24
:.J2
97
24,25
24,08
25
27
•28,83
28,53
24,80
25,36
25,79
'-'-: 86
26
23,61
24,78
26
28
23,19
28,43
24,42
25,67
24,60
21 7d
58
24,68
24,oa
27
29
24,86
24,99
26,39
26,66
26,26
VIM
26
26,26
25,59
28
80
25,44
24,87
25,26
24,71
24,50
?^;I6
78
25,57
24,86
29
81
•26,99
25,16
27,48
26,02
25,00
:!.57
: 08
24,02
25,68
^
1-10
23,64
23,55
24,29
23,74
23,50
28,04
24,91
24,11
23,86
^
11-20
20,99
20,79
21,86
21,72
22,09
22,14
21,91
21,83
21,67
s.
d
21-31
28,79
23,62
24,31
24,46
24,19
24,24
24,05
23,75
24,03
moifi
22,88
22,69
23,51
23,34
28,29
28,18
28,64
28,25
28,21
Maxima
mm
m 28,26 observe le 29 & 7 h. p.m. )
mm
>diffdrence..,
9,90
Minima]
n : 18,86 „ le 11 & 4 h. a.m. .
\
TABLEAU M6t60BOLOGIQUE.— JuiLLiT 1875.
iio
HuMIDITt
RELATIVE.
Jours
Matin.
Boir.
GO O
r-^^^^
§«!
dela
lone
du
moiB
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
28
1
93
93
87
78
74
74
86
93
84,7
29
2
97
97
86
71
61
60
86
87
79,1
1
3
96
92
81
62
67
61
80
88
76,9
2
4
92
96
87
68
66
67
86
92
81,6
8
6
92
92
91
73
60
67
78
89
80,3
4
6
89
88
90
71
66
67
80
84
76,8
5
7
92
92
96
86
74
70
86
92
86,8
6
•8
92
98
88
92
84
76
92
94
89.4
7
9
•96
99
90
71
66
76
86
88
83,9
8
10
90
93
98
81
74
78
86
94
86,7
9
11
94
92
82
76
71
71
82
84
81,4
10
12
•87
90
91
97
98
91
97
97
93,6
11
13
96
98
100
81
77
82
89
93
89,6
12
14
93
94
90
77
70
71
88
96
84,9
13
16
96
100
91
78
70
76
86
92
86,4
14
16
92
93
92
83
81
82
90
90
87,9
16
17
93
93
86
84
77
78
86
82
84,8
16
18
•83
84
80
74
76
74
83
86
80,0
17
19
87
86
82
69
67
67
79
81
77,3
18
20
86
91
80
66
63
61
80
89
76,9
19
21
91
88
86
68
97
83
93
97
87,9
20
22
96
97
93
84
79
77
84
90
87,6
21
23
88
92
86
74
73
73
90
91
83,4
22
24
89
90
80
70
67
73
84
84
79,6
23
26
79
86
80
66
67
68
84
89
76,0
24
26
91
96
87
68
61
64
80
92
79,9
26
27
♦93
94
88
70
69
67
86
90
80,7
26
28
93
98
89
73
61
70
84
93
81,4
27
29
98
100
86
67
62
67
84
96
79,9
28
30
91
92
86
66
61
71
73
88
77,1
29
31
♦100
98
92
63
66
73
79
86
80,7
^(
1-10
92,9
94,0
89,2
76,3
67,0
66,6
84,3
90,1
82,4
^
11-20
90,6
92,1
87,4
77,9
76,0
76,3
86,9
89,0
84,1
21-31
91,7
93,6
86,6
69,9
64,7
70,6
83,6
89,6
81,3
mois
91,6
93,2
87,7
74,2
68,8
70,8
84,6
89,6
82,67
Maximo]
m: 100
obsen
r^ 4 foil
9
1
diffdren
!v. ..•..*.
....60
Minimal
n: 60
i>
le2J
i 4h. P.
M. J
114
TABLEAU m£t|:OBOLOGIQUE.-Juillbt 1876.
Ozone.
Jours
Matin.
8oir.
III
aeia
lone
mois
r *
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
28
1
8
8
8
4
4
4
6
6,5
6,9
29
2
8
6
6,5
4,0
5,0
3
7
8
V
1
3
7
6
7
6
3
3
3
6
6,0
2
4
8
9
7
6
4
4
4
6
M
3
6
6,6
8,5
7
7
3
2,5
4
7
V
4
6
9
8,6
6,5
4
3
2
2
3
4,«
5
7
3
7
8,6
6
9
3
3
6
6,7
6
8
6
2,6
4
9
6
2
3
8,5
6,1
7
9
, ,
6
3
7
3
3
4
9
6,0
8
10
9
11
9
9
6,6
6
6
8
7,7
9
11
8,6
7
6,6
6
4
3
4
8
V
10
12
10
7
10
9
9
10
11
11
9,6
11
13
10
7
2
10
4.6
4
9
11
7,8
12
14
11
9
8
6,6
2
2
3
4
V
18
16
8
6
8
6
3
2
6
9
6,1
U
16
•••
9
6
7
2
6
6
8,6
6,8
15
17
7,6
8,6
9,6
2
2
2
8
6
*fi
16
18
9
1
2
2
2
2
7,6
8,6
17
19
"i
6
7
2,6
1
2
2,5
8
8,9
18
20
4
6
6
2
2
1
1
0,5
2,8
19
21
6
6
0,6
0,6
4
8
8
9
6,»
20
22
8
8
4
8
2
2
2
4,6
4,8
21
28
6,6
4
8
2
2
2
2
7
8^
22
24
6
6
1
2
2
2
2
6
8,8
28
26
8
8
0
2
2,6
2
2
6
2,4
24
26
8
7
6
2
4,6
3
2,6
6
*,9
26
27
• 8
7
7
3
1,6
8,5
2,5
6
4,8
26
28
6,6
4,6
3,6
6
2,6
2,5
3
6
4,1
27
29
6
4
8,6
4
4
3
3
8,6
4,6
28
30
7,6
8
7,6
4
4
3
3
5
6,8
29
31
• 4
6
4
8
4
4
8,5
7
8,1
of
1-10
7,2
7,2
6,6
6,1
4,5
8,2
4,0
6,3
6,7
11-20
8,2
7,6
5,9
6,1
3,1
8,3
4,7
6,7
8,5
8
21-31
6,3
5,7
3,6
8,7
8,0
8,2
3,0
6,3
4,8
mots
7,1
6,8
6,3
4,9
3,6
8,2
3,9
6,6
84
2£azimiL
m: 11
Dbservd 4 f ois
VDi
leroncc*
•••••••••••
•••••••••••
. 18,0
Minimal
n:0,0
„ 16262
k71l.A.ll. J
TABLEAU M^TlSOROLOGIQUE.— JunxET 1875.
£tat du ciEL. — Nebulosite, Forme et Direction des Nuaget,
1
Hum,
4h.m.
7h.m.
KUkin.
i
1
0 00
h
<«
It
h
•v
N
h
1
h
h
1
sz;
»
'A
25
S5
%
25
25
25
s
25
25
2
0
6
k
est
7
k
est
7
k
kest
a
6
..
0
1
k
1
k
c
1
k
est
8
0
..
..
7
k
Mt
6 Br
kst
..
5
kstW
e
4
10 Br
n
9
. .
on
9
ko
0
9 Br
ae
e
5
1
est
..
9 Br
CBt
9 Br
kst
0
10 Br
6
8 Br
..
0
10
, .
0
10 Br
ao
,
10 Br
ao N
c'sw
7
2 Br
.,
en
10 Br
c
on
9
ao
n'w
9
ae
oNW
8
10
0
8 Br
est
o
4
ao
en
10 Br
en
9
?
.,
..
10 Bd
..
0
6
0 S
, .
5
ao
e N
10
10 Br
••
eat
10
0
n
10
0 E
••
10
ae
odNE
11
8
0
8 Br
est
6
kst
0 N£
9
ke
0 K
12
. .
..
10 Br
,,
10 Br
OBt
.,
10 Br
,.
nNE
18
10 Br
,,
0
9 Br
,,
0
10 Bd
10
, ,
e W
14
10
on
10 Br
, ,
0
10
oNW
, .
10
ae
oNW
15
1
CBt
..
0
est
0
kst
8
kst
ae 8-.
16
..
..
..
8
est
10 Bd
0 NE
9
ke E
0 K>:
17
8
ko E
.,
8 Br
en
8
k
0 SE
9
k 8
0 8E
18
?
.,
,,
6
ko
8
on
9
k
e S
19
2
aoSW
,,
8
M
osib
8
AO
est
8
ae
est
ao
0
••
••
a
kst
4
08t
8
kost
est
31
10
0
10
0
10
en
8
0
2Q
10
n
0
7
»c"w
est
7 Br
ao
n 8
8
aeSW
..
28
5
k
1
k
est
8
est
7
kst
e S
24
8
k8t
7
kst
8
kst
2
kst
25
7
k
2
kst
1
k8t
,,
8 Br
kst
est
26
0
IBr
1
kst
,,
8
kst
.,
27
0
0
a
0
, ,
0
..
28
0
0
IBr
e
a
est
cN^
29
0
0
1
0
0
..
80
0
0
1
^^
0
0
, ,
81
0
0
IBr
• •
0 8
0
••
••
Moy.
du
4^
, ,
.,
5,8
. ,
,,
6,6
,,
9,0
.,
, ,
mois
NOMBRE DE JOURS DB :
Ciel bean, on moina de 2^'^ convert . . 4
„ peu uuageux on de 2 4 4^'^ „ . . 7
„ nuageux, ou de 4 a 6,\, „ ..7
„ tr^s-nuageux, ou de 6 ^ S^'^ „ . . 8
Brouilli
Brnme
nd ..
3
IH
BoR^e •
1^
Pluie .
%
„ convert ou plus de 8, V ^ ..5
Orages
avec 1
tonnerre .... ?
Kdnira
sans
tonnerre 1 :i
TABLEAU
MfiTfeOBOLOGIQUE.— JuiLLBT 1876.
1 ; Ten
£vAPOBATION SOUS
l'arri
.
i
^
Jours
» — ^— s
Matin.
Solr.
^^■^ ^»
• 00
in
rlnlai ^^
£ • ►
lone
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
lh.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
^ii
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
28
1
0,10
0,10
0,16
0,47
0,80
0,78
0,62
0,16
8,09
29
2
0,13
0,01
0,12
0,68
0,91
1,09
0,75
0,25
8,94
1
8
o,:o
0,10
0,16
0,74
1,10
1,20
0,70
0,42
4,62
2
4
0,23
0,14
0,08
0,44
0,99
0,70
0,40
0,10
3,08
8
6
0,10
0,20
0,10
0,26
0,79
0,95
0,94
0,26
8,60
4
6
0,20
0,13
0,27
0,60
0,78
1,82
0,60
0,80
4,70
6
7
0,30
0,10
0,10
0,34
0,46
0,78
0,43
0.29
2,80
6
8
0,10
0,10
0,02
0,00
0,10
0,40
0,35
0,06
1.12
7
9
•0,01
0,01
0,05
0,38
0,65
0,60
0,40
0,20
2,80
8
10
0,01
0,10
0,10
0,11
0,39
0,40
0,40
0,10
1,70
9
11
0,06
0,05
0,16
0,84
0,68
0,62
0,65
0,16
2,60
10
12
0,20
0,10
0,10
0,20
0,05
0,09
0,06
0,06
0,86
11
18
0,06
0,04
0,01
0,13
0,49
0,58
0,84
0,10
1.76
12
14
0,10
0,10
0,10
0,40
0,48
0,70
0,61
0,01
2,60
13
15
0,02
0,01
0,06
0,31
0,68
0,54
0,40
0,16
2,08
14
16
•0,03
0,01
0,10
0,20
0,60
0,60
0,20
0,20
1,74
15
17
0,10
0,20
0,20
0,60
.0,80
0,92
0,63
0,46
8,90
16
18
•0,40
0,40
0,40
0,80
0,89
0,81
0,70
0,89
4,79
17
19
0,31
0,31
0,39
0,80
1,28
1,29
0,88
0,48
6,69
18
20
0,38
0,22
0,30
0,90
1,18
1,27
0,96
0,83
6,48
19
21
0,22
0,30
0,28
0,40
0,62
0,16
0,10
0,10
2,12
20
22
0,10
0,00
0,08
0,23
0,64
0,74
0,51
0,20
2,60
21
23
0,22
0,38
0,20
0,65
0,90
0,75
0,42
0,18
3,70
22
24
0,20
0,40
0,35
0,81
1,12
1,07
0,78
0,82
5,05
28
25
0,50
0,40
0,40
0,90
1,45
1,35
0,62
0,28
5,90
24
26
0,29.
0,01
0,18
0,67
1,00
1,07
0,75
0,26
4,17
26
27
•0,10
0,10
0,11
0,49
0,85
1,04
0,62
0,19
3,50
26
28
0,10
0,01
0,10
0,44
0,76
1,01
0,34
0,05
2,80
27
29
0,10
0,05
0,10
1,35
0,20
1,20
0,80
0,20
4,00
28
30
0,20
0,19
0,11
0,80
1.00
0,90
0,71
0,29
4,20
29
81
•0,10
0,00
0,08
0,47
o;86
0,84
0,59
0,16
8,10
1-10
1,87
0,99
1,16
4,02
6,97
8,72
5,49
2,18
80,86
H
11-20
1,65
1,44
1,82
4,68
6,88
7,82
5,82
2,27
81,88
0
21-31
2,13
1,84
1,89
7,21
9,39
10,12
6,24
2,22
41,04
moiB
5,15
4,27
4,87
15,91
28,24
26,16
17,06
6,62
108,27
Mazimu
men 2'
mm
Lh.: 5,90 observe le 25
Vdiff^n
mce
mm
,5,05
Minlmui
n n
: 0,85 „ lel2
J
I
119
ki
Jours
TABLEAU Ml^TfiOBOLOGIQUE.—JviLLET 1876.
TBMPtfBATUBES BXTB^MES.
28
8
4
6
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
k36U8 TAbri.
I
aa Soleil.
3 6
■2|
i*
1^
0
0
48,6
87,8
45,2
40,6
43,8
40,6
43,7
89,2
43,1
88,7
44,6
40,8
46;7
89;6
89,8
84,7
40;2
86;2
46,6
89,6
38,7
86,2
38,7
86,1
41,1
86,3
43,8
89,2
45,6
43,5
44,6
8817
42,6
87,8
43,7
88,a
43,6
38.6
48,8
42,8
52,9
46,1
62,1
44,5
49,6
48,8
51,1
42,8
49,6
48,2
Jaxdin Tolt
Pldib.
•a*
3*
Si
o
24,4
24,4
26,2
26,1
26,4
27,1
25,8
24,6
24,7
23,7
21,7
22,8
28,1
22,8
22,0
23,6
26,7
26,6
26,7
25,5
24,0
28,7
25,8
26,2
25,8
26,0
25,7
25,2
25,8
26,3
25,8
o
31,2
86,8
36,2
34,6
84,5
36,9
31,7
29,5
34,1
28,2
30,1
24,5
29,2
80,1
33,3
80,9
81,1
81,3
83,2
84,7
31,7
33,0
82,1
82,4
83,6
34,9
A
87,7
38,9
38,2
37,4
o
6,8
11,9
10,0
9,6
8,1
8,8
5,9
4,9
9,4
4,5
8,4
2,2
6,1
7,8
11,8
7,3
6,4
5,7
7,6
9,2
7,7
9,8
6,8
7,2
7,8
8,9
12,4
12,5
13,1
11,9
11,6
o
27,80
80,36
81,20
29,86
80,46
31,60
28,76
27,06
29,40
25,95
26,90
23,40
26,16
26,20
27,66
27,26
28,40
28,46
29,45
80,10
27,85
28,86
28,70
28,80
29^70
80,45
81,90
31,45
32,85
82,25
31,60
o
6,8
4,6
8,3
4,6
t'*
3,8
6,1
4,6
6,0
7,1
8,5
3,6
4,8
4,6
2.1
5,9
4,8
6,7
5,0
6,0
7,8
7,6
6,8
8,8
6,4
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
1,0
21,9
0,0
10,6
0,0
86,6
5'^
0,0
6,0
0,9
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
7,2
2,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
mm
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,7
19,7
0,0
9,7
0,0
22,6
2,9
0,0
0,0
0,2
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
6,2
2,1
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
mm
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,3
2,2
0,0
0,8
0,0
13,0
0,1
0,0
0,0
0,7
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
1,0
0,2
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
o
16,9
16,9
15,8
16,8
16,9
16,9
16,9
16,9
16,&
15,7
15,7
16,6
15,4
16,7
16,7
15,7
15,5
15,5
15,6
15,4
16,4
16,4
16,3
16,4
15,4
15,4
15,5
15,5
16,4
15,6
15,6
^1
MO
u-ao
91^1
26,24
28,75
26,35
38,22
30,84
35,27
8,0
7,1
9,9
29,23
27,29
30,31
33,4
89,5
9,5
80,1
25,7
8,3
3,8
18,8
1.2
moifi 24,80
83,18
8,28
28,99
82,4
64,1
18,3
Maximum: 88,9 observe le 29
Minimum: 21,7 „ le 9
Difference: 17,2
Max. boole noire 62,9
„ blanche 46,1
Difference max. 8,8
Hauteur d*eau tomb^e 82,4
,, „ e^aporee 108,27
Difference 20,87
Digitized by
Google
*^ * .- < ^^
=-i- .=. _• -e 1 . ;.
Digitized
by Google
JOURNAL MfiTfeOROLOGIQUE. 121
6. Ih. m. — Long cumulo-stratus s'^tendant du S.W. k TE ; ciel
splendide ; calme ; pas de ros6e. 4h. — Cumulo-stratus vaporeux
partant du N.E., et rayonnant dans toutes les directions ; I6gere
Drume sur le ciel / pas de ros^e. 7h. — Au N. brume uniforme, au
S. 6claircies et cirro-stratus ; un peu de ros^e sur le gazon. lOh. —
Ciel uniform^ment convert. Ih. s. — Bnune g^u6rale, au N. seule-
inent quelques cumulus se d6tachent sur la brume. 4h. — Longs
cirro-stratus panaches ; ils sont orient^s du S.W. au N., et du
N.W. au S.E. ; ^k et Ik alto-cumulus par plaques. Les premiers
ferment un halo p&le, et les seconds une couronne solaire brillante ;
nuages orageux, au N. k Thorizon. 71i. — Ciel pommel6 au zenith ;
brumeux k TE. ; cirro-stratus orientfis de TW. au N. 8h. 49m. —
Cumulo-stratus partant de I'W. et s'^tendant jusqu'au S.E. at au
N.E. Au N. Eclairs sans tonnerre rares et peu brillants. lOh. —
MSmes nuages ; les 6toiles sont l^g^rement voilees.
6. Ih. m. — fetoiles 16gdrement voiUes ; brume k Thorizon S. ; vent
fort ; pas de ros^e. 4h. — Gros cumulus vaporeux et grislttres sur
tout le del ; petite 6claircie k VE, ; pas de ros6e. 7h. — Brume
g^n6rale, au-dessous petits cumulus trds-serr^s ; ros^e sur le gazon.
lOh. — Brume k Thorizon ; au zenith ciel pommel6 ; au-dessous des
alto-cumulus des cumulus viennent rapiaement du S.W. ; le vent
Be leve subitement, et souffle par rafales. Ih. s. — Ciel pommels au
zenith, orageux au N.W. ; les cumulus marchent toujours rapide-
ment. 4h, — feclaircie et cirro-stratus au zenith ; k VW, plaque
blanchfttre de cirro-cumulus ; il s'y forme un halo de 23^ de rayon
incomplet et p&le. 7h. — De FE. k TW. par le N. horizon orageux ;
an coucher du soleil un rayon rouge de 4 ou 5^ de large partant de
rW. traverse le ciel et se rend kl'E. en un point symfetrique du
premier. Ce ph6nomdne est trds-fr6quent en et6. 8h. 4., quelaues
Eclairs sans tonnerre. lOh. — Ciel brumeux, plus sombre au N.
quelques ^toiles au S. et au zenith ; pas d'6clairs.
7. Ih. m. — Voile de vapeurs sur tout le ciel, fitoiles k peine visibles
k rhorizon N. et N.E. nuage orageux, Eclairs vifs, frequents et
sans tonnerre. 4h. — Les nuages orageux pers6vdrent, plus d'^clairs ;
reste du ciel convert de cumulus diffus ; vent r6gulier ; pas de
Tos6e. 6h. i un coup de tonnerre lointain ; averse. 7h. — Nuages
orageux dans toutes les directions. lOh. — De TE. k FW. par le S.
horizon couleur-ardoise ; au-dessous nuages bas ; ils convergent de
tons les c6t68 vers FE. Ih. s. — ^Alto-cumulus d'une ddlicatesse et
d'un blancheur extreme ; cumulus venant rapidement de I'W. ;
^laircies d'un bleu sombre. 4h.— (^4 et \k alto-cumulus comme
a Ih. ; gros cumulus balUs-de-coton tres-nombreux ; ciel blanch^-
tre. 7h. — Ciel orageux du S. au N.W. par FW. ; 6claircie blanchfi-
tre. lOh. — Ajclaircie au z6nith, reste du ciel brumeux et sombre.
Ih. m. — Gros cumulus vaporeux ; quelques 6claircies oii on volt
des 6toiles ; vent faible ; pas de rosee. 4h. — Brume a Fhorizon ;
au N.E. banc de cumulo-stratus ; 9a et la quelques cumulus ; dans
les ^laircies 6toiles voil^; rosSe extraordinaire. 7h. — Nuages
orageux de FW. au N. ; 6claircie au z6nith et au S. ; ciel blancha-
tre. 7h. ^. — ]^lairs et tonnerre lointain ; le nimbus orageux
s'^tend de FW. au N. et s'avance en bloc vers I'E. ; au-dessous
nuages tres-bas ; 8h. 5m. un coup d'tonnerre sec. 4 secondes apres
8.
Digitized by
Google
122 JOU&NAL lCfiTl:OBOLOOIQnE.
r^clair ; le veut est devenu fort et a pass^ subitement de VEJ&£.
MX N.N.W. ; 19,5mm. de pluie de 8h. a 9h. Quatre peisoimefl
ont M frapp6ee de la fondre al auelques kilometres au SJE. de
Chaug-Hai. lOh.— Calme, ciel plus sombre au N E. et au S£
nuages orageux au S.W. Ih. s.— Nuagee oraeeuz au S« et a FW.
^cLurcie verdatre au N.W. 4h. — Bane d'alto-cumaliis aa S.
nuage orageux tout autour de rhorizon ; ciel bleufttre. 7h. — Cirro^
cumulus panache ; nuages orageux de I'E. a TW. par le N. lOh.—
Les nuages orageux pers^vdrent au N. ; dd pur, Tent r^gulier,
ro86e abondante.
9. 4h. m. — Brouillard qui se l^ye et forme des cumulus diffas ; calme
absolu, ros^e abondante. 7h. — Cumulus diffus venant rapidement
de r£. lOh. — Ciel ponuneU et d'uB bleu pftle au zenith ; cumulus
halUi-de'CoUm venant du N. Ih. s. — Les cumulus viennent de
I'E ; banc d'alto-cumulus au N.W. 4h.— Ceinture de gros cumulus
a rhorizon du N.W. au S W. ; alto-cumulus par plaques en dif-
f6rents points. 7h. — CHel sombre au N.W. ; gros cumulus Taporeux
venant du S.E. lOh. — fk^lairs rares. peu Ixillants et sans tonuerre
au N.W. ; cumulo-nimbus sur tout le ciel.
10. Ih. m. — Brume g6n6rale, & travers laquelle on distingue les ^toiles;
quelques cumulus au-dessous ; pas de ros^e. 4h.— Ciel tres-sombre
au S. ; queloues gouttes de pluie ; 6h. i flairs sans tonneire au
N.E. Th.—Pluie ; nuages bas au-dessous des nimbus. lOh. — II
ne pleut plus ; au S. ciel couleur-ardoise de FE. a I'W. ; naages
bas et blanch&tres comme i 7h. Ih. s. — U pleut d rhorizon N.£. ;
cumulus gnsHtres sur tout le ciel venant du N.E. 4h. — Les nuages
viennent de I'E., 6claircie d'un beau bleu. 7h. — Trois couches de
nuages ; banc de cumulo-stratus au S., ceinture de gros-cnmulus
vaporeux tout autour de lliorizon ; a I'W. 6claircie verd&tre et
stratus orient^s du N. au S. lOh. — Au N. banc nua^eux ; cirrus
diffus sur tout le ciel ; halo lunaire incomplet et p61e; il a 22 a 23°
de rayon.
11. Ih. m. — ^i et U de ^ros cumulo-nimbus noirAtree ; vent faible ;
peu de ros^e. 4h. — Ciel uniform6ment convert, 6claircie au N.W.;
ceinture de gros cumulus vaporeux autour de I'horizon ; ros6e.
7h. — Banc de cumulo-stratus au S. ; ceinture de nuage comme a
4h., cirro-stratus orients de I'E. a I'W. lOh. — ^Trois couches de
nuages ; les cumulus inffirieurs sont trds-rapides. Ih. s.— Ciel d'un
beau bleu ; 2 couches de nuages seulement ; la seconde se meut
toigours rapidement. 4h.— Alto-cumulus d'une grande d^catesse ;
les cumulus prennent une teinte noire fl I'W. 7h. — Cirro-stratus
d'orientation diverse ; jau N. banc de cumulo-stratus. 8h.— Ciel
pommels pres du z6nith ; couronne lunaire ; dtoiles briUantes dans
les dclaircies. lOh.— Des cumulus compaotes ont envahi tout le
ciel.
12. 3h. m.~Ciel uniform^ment convert de cumulo-nimbus compaotes.
4h. — Brume g6n6rale ; 5h. jrpluie. 7h.— II ne pleut plus ; cumulo-
nimbus orient^s de I'E. & VW. lOh. — Pluie forte ; ciel uniform6-
ment convert ; vent fort. Ih. s. — MSmes remarques. 4h. — La
pluie a cess6 ; cumulus compactes venant de I'E. 7h. — II ne pleut
plus ; le vent augmente ; uermom^tre monte ainsi que le baro-
mdtre.
Digitized by
Google
JOUBNAL M^TtOBOLOOIQUE. 123
13. Ih. in.~Bnime g^ndrale a travers laquelle on aper9oit quelques
6toile8 au ztoith, aa-dessoos cumulns vaporeux ; le vent tombe in-
sensiblement. 4h. — MSme ciel i part une ^claircie i VE.; elle est
orient6e N.-S. ; calme, ros^e faible. 5h. J. — Averse. 7h. — Brouil-
lard 6pai8 am se forme subitement an moment oil le vent passe de
N.£. an N.W. ; limite de visibility 3 on 400m. ; le calme continue.
lOh. — Qros cumulus vaporeux venant de I'W. ; petites 6claircies
d'un bleu fonc6 ; le vent se Uve. Ih. s. — Mime ciel. 4h. — Couche
^paisse de cumulus compactes. 7h. — Banc de cumulo-stratus et
^claircie verdfttre au S. ; au N. ; ciel trds-sombre. 16h. — Ciel
uniformtoient convert de cumulus comme k 4h., vent tres-r6gulier.
Le vent apassfi de l^E. & TW. par le N.
14. Ih. m. — ^Une coucbe ^paisse de cumulus couvre tout le del ; quel-
ques gouttes de pluie ; vent tres-r^ulier. 4h. — Brume c6n6ra]e,
au-des80us quelques cumulus ; pas de rosee. 7h. — Oumulus com-
pactes. lOn. — Mdmes nuages ; on en aper9oit des alto-cumulus a
travers les ddaircies. Ih. s. --Cumulus haUei-de-coton dans toutes
directions ; telaircie d'un beau bleu. 4h. — Au S. quelaues cirro-
stratus ; au N.E. gros cumulus pr^ de Fhorizon. 7n. — Cirro-
stratus comme i 4h. ; ils sont orient^ du N. au S., cirrus Ipars au
zenith ; les cumulus du N.E. pers^vdrent. lOh. — Cirro-stratus
orients de FE. & TW. ; ros^e abondante ; beau clair de lune.
15. IL m.— Cumulo-stratus s'ltendant de TE. k TW. ; reste du ciel
pur ; calme, ros^e. 4h. — Quelques stratus k lliorizon E. ; le calnie
continu^ ros^e trds-abondante. 7h. — L^er brouillard tout autour
de lliorizon ; tour voil6e ; ciel bleufttre. lOh. — Quelques cirro-
stratus orients de l^K k VW. ; de plus deux couches de cumulus ;
les plus bas marchent rapidement. Ih. s. — Une seule couche de
nuages ; 6claircies d'un bleu p&le. 4h. — Deux couches de nuages
marchant en sens inverses ; ceux de la couche inftrieure se meu-
vent ranidement. 7h. — Banc de groe cumulus vaporeux et noirft-
tres k I'norizon N. ; au S., quelques cirrus rougefttres. lOh. — Les
cumulus pers^v^rent au N. ; beau clair de lune.
16. 4h. m.— Gros cumulo-stratus partant de rE.N.E., et rayonnant
dans toutes les directions ; calme, ros^. 7h. — Brouillard 6pais et
elev^ tour voil6e. lOh. — Deuxieme couche de cumulus difiPus et
venant tr^rapidement du N.E. ; 6claircie8 bleu&tres. Ih. s. —
Alto-cumulus mal dSfinis ; deuxidme couche comme k lb.; petites
averses de temps en temps. 4h. — Cumulo-nimbus trds-bas ; quel-
ques gouttes ae pluie ; vent fort et soufflant par rafales. 7h. — 3
couches de nuages ; gros cumulus orageux k I'E. et k TW. lOh. —
Alto-cumulus vaporeux sur tout le cid ; quelques cumulus venant
toujours trds-rapidement du S.K
17. 2h. m. — Cirro-cumulus diffus couvrant tout le ciel ; couronne
lunaire. 4h. — Ciel sombre au S.E. ; auelques gouttes de pluie fine;
6claircies oii Ton apergoit les 6toiles 7n. — ^Vent assez violent; cumu-
lns vaporeux venant rapidement du S.E. lOh. — Cumulus marchant
trds-rapidement ; edaircies d'un bleu fonc6. Ih. s. — Mdmes re-
marques. 4h. — Cirro-stratus orients du N. au S. ; le reste comme
a lOh. 7h. — Ciel moutonn^ au zenith ; les cumulus ont disparu ;
^laircies verdAtres k I'horizon. 8h. 49m. — Des cumulus noirfttres
ont de nouveau envahi tout le ciel ; ils viennent rapidement du
Digitized by
Google
124 JUUBNAXi Ml&TJ&UIIULiU(^l(2UE.
S. ; couronne lunaire pAle. lOh. — Lcs cumulus ont disparu pour
la seconde fois ; au S.E., cirro-stratus orient6s comme ci-<le8su8.
18. 4h. m. — L^ger voile de cirrus couvrant presque tout le ciel ; ^clair-
cie yerdatre au N.E., vent toujours fort et soufflant par rafales.
7h. — Le ciel se couvre de cumulus ; vent id. lOh. — Cirrus diffus ;
il s'y forme un halo de 23° de rayon et i couleurs pftles ; les cumulus
viennent rapidement du S. Ih. s. — Brume g6n6rale au-dessoos de
laquelle on aper^oit 9^1 est Ik quelques cumulus. 4h. — ^Alto-
cumulus d*une grande blancheur et par plaques, cumulo-stratus
d'orientation diverse. Th.^— Alto-cummus et stratus comme k 4h.;
ciel pur au zfenith. lOh. — Banc de cumulo-stratus an S. ; clair de
lune splendide.
19. Ih. m. — Alto-cumulus tr^s-transparents ; il s'y forme une belle
couronne lunaire ; vent fort et soufflant par rafales. 4h. — Ciel
pommels au zenith ; cumulo-stratus k Thonzou E , vent comme a
Ih., pas de roe6e. 7h. — Quelques alto-cumulus diffus et sans mouve-
ment sensible. lOh. — Alto-cumulus ^ plaques ; stratus i I'horizon
N. et S. ; ciel d'un beau bleu au zenith. In. s — Ciel pommels au
z&nith ; quelques cumulus venant du S.W. 4h. — Mdmes re-
marques. 7h. — Alto-cumulus compactes occupant tout le ciel au
N.E ; stratus & ThorizoH N.W. et S. ; ils prennent une teinte
rouge tres-vive au coucher du soleil. lOh.— Ciel pommels a TR ;
couronne lunaire brillante.
20. Ih. m. — Ciel splendide. Vent faible. 4h.— D6p6t de ros^ ; le
vent tombe. 7h.— Cumulo-stratus, les uns au zenith en dtoordre,
les autres vers Thorizon alignfes N.E.-S.W. lOh.— ^a et U des
cumulo-cirrus orient^s N.-S. banc de cumulo-stratus au N. Ih. a. —
Cumulo-cirrus stratifies et orientls E.W., cumulus halUs-d^
colon. Le vent vient de I'W. ; ciel d'un beau bleu. 4h. — Quelques
petits cumulus epars. 7h. — Tout Thorizon un peu noir, surtout
au N. et au N.E. ; vent faible. 8h. 49m. — Ciel charge; quelques
Eclairs sans tonnerre au N. lOh. — Meme ciel ; les Eclairs ont
ces86.
21. Ih. m.— Ciel convert; vent trds-faibl^. 4h. — Mdmes remarquM.
7h. —Ciel charg§ ; vent faible. lOh. — Couche de cumulus com-
pactes sans mouvement sensible. Vent faible et r^gulier. Midi
40m. grain subit et violent ; pluie. Ih. s. — Pluie faiole. 4h. — II
pleut au S.E. ; vent faible ; 4h. 30m. grosse averse ; 5h. 30m.
Iclairs et tonnerre. 5h. — Fragments d*arc-en-ciel double, 6claircie
a rW. et cumulo-stratus brillants. 8h. 49m. — Quelques telairs
sans tonnerre au S E. ; ciel sombre en differents points. lOh. —
Brume generale au-dessous de laquelle se d6tachent quelques
cumulus.
22. Ih. m. — Pluie, un gros nimbus trds-noir passe au zenith ; au-des*
sous cumulus blanchHtres. 4h. — La pluie a cess6 ; au zenith alto-
cumulus compactes ; il s'y forme une couronne lunaire ; au N.E.,
cumulo-stratus orientfis de TE. k TW. 7h. — Cumulo-nimbus venant
du S. avec rapidity ; les alto-cumulus n'ont pas de mouvement
sensible au S. lOh. — ^claircie d'un bleu fonce au N.; alto-cumulus
d'une grande blancheur. Ih. s.— Les deux couches de nuages vien-
nent lentement du S. 4h. — Banc de cumulo-stratus au N.W. et
nurtges orageux au S. stratus orieutfes du S.W. k TE. 7h. — Au S.
JOUBNAL BdSTfeOBOLOGIQfUB. 125
alto-cumulus rougeatres ; ciel trte-noir et ora^eox au N. lOh. —
A TE. stratus orientes du N. au S. il s'y forme une coaronne
lunaire ; au N. ciel toujours brumeux ; les signes d'orage ont dis-
paru.
23. Ih. m.— Cirrus panaches au zlnith, diffus au N. ; au S. ciel de-
couvert. 4h. — LSgers cirrus fepars dans le ciel ; stratus k rhorizon ;
vent faible ; pas de ros6e. 7n. — Cirrus comme i 4h. ; i TE. ils
sont orientfes du N. au S. lOh. — Le cirrus persfivfircnt ; cumulus
baHes-de-coton venant rapidement du S. ; ciel d'un bleu fonc6 au
z6nith verdAtre k I'horizon. Ih. s. — Les cirrus ont disparu, cumu-
lus etc. comme k lOh. 4h. — Au N. et au S. plaque d'alto-cumulus.
7h. — Les cumulus longent Thorizon k I'E. et ft rW. et convergent
vers le N.W. ; gros nuage orageux au S.W. lOh.— Cirro-stratus
k VE. seulement.
24. Ih, m. — Cirro-stratus vaporeux partout le cieL 4h. — De longs
cirro-stratus partent du S. et semblent converger au N. ; halo
lunaire de 22 k 23° de rayon ; vent fort, pas de rosee. 7h. — Memes
nuages. lOh. — Les cirro-stratus sont orientfes du N.E. au S.W.
Ih. s. — Cirro-stratus comme ft Ih. ; des cumulus viennent rapide-
ment du S.W. ; ciel verdAtre k Thorizon, d'un beau bleu au zfenith.
4h. — Cirro-stratus comme ci-dessus ; les cumulus ont disparu ;
nuages orageux k I'horizon N.W. 7h. — Legers cirrus au zenith ;
horizon brumeux. lOh.— Ciel splendide, 6toile8 brillantes.
25. Ih. j m.— Cirrus diffus au S., et halo de 22 ft 23° ; feclaircie au N.
4h. — Banc de cirro-stratus k Thorizon S. ; pas de ros^e. 7h. —
Quelques stratus autour de Thorizon ; ciel d'un bleu pale. lOh. —
Un long cirro-stratus s'fitend du S.W. au N.E. ; vapeurs blanchft-
tres ft rhorizon N.; banc au S. comme ft 4h. il occupe tout Thorizon
jusqu'ft TE. Ih. b. — Cirro-stratus semblant converger au N.E. ;
5a et 1ft quelques cumulus venant rapidement du S.W.; 16ger voile
de cirrus partout le cieL 4h. — Trace d'un halo de 22 ft 23° de
rayon ; cirrus et cumulus comme ft Ih. ; 6claircie au S.E. 7h. —
Cirro-stratus orientes du N. au S. ; ciel voil6 au z6nith, ft VW.
nuages d'une teinte jaune orange. lOh.— Ciel sans nuages ; fetoiles
brillantes.
26. Ih. 20m. m. — Ciel serein ; magnifique clair de lune ; vent faible ;
pas de rosfie. 4h. — Leger voile de vapeurs au N. ; reste du ciel
Sur ; un peu de ros6e. 7h. — Quelques longs cirro-stratus orientes
u N. au a. ; ciel d'un bleu pftle. lOh. — Oirro-stratus comme a
7h. ; ciel d'un beau bleu. In. s. — Les cirro-stratus pers^verent,
leur orientation est N.E.-S.W. Cumulus haUes-de-coUm ; ciel d'un
bleu fonc^. 4h. — Les cumulus ont disparu ; nuages orageux au
S. et au N. ; 6claircie au zenith. 7h. — MSmes nuages ; horizon
brumeux. lOh. — Banc de cumulo-stratus s'^tendant de FW. au
N. ; ciel tres-brillant ; eclairs rares, peu visibles et sans tonnerre.
27. 2h. m. — Ciel sans nuages ; vent faible ; pas de rosfee. 4h. — MSmes
remarques. 7h. — Quelques cumulus au N. et ft TE. ; vent faible,
rosfee. lOh. — Ciel trfes-pur ; quelques cumulus longent Fhorizon.
Ih. s. — Cumulus noir&tres au N. ; horizon orageux du S.E. au
N.E. par TE. 3h.— II pleut au N.W. de Chang-hai. 2 couches
de nuages allant en sens inverse ; la couche supfirieure vient du
S.W. ; ciel pur au S. 4h. — Les nimbus orageux s'etendent du
Digitized by
Google
WVWAnAU aiAAJb^/XkVAJWrAlfUJh*
N.E. jnsqn'i VW. par le N. ; reste dn del an S. comme i Ih.
7h. — Noages orageux an N. seulement ; rayon bromeaz partant de
r W. et PN. et s'^tendant jusqu'^t TE. lOh.— Ciel ^tinceUnt ; Tent
fedble ; an N.W. quelques Eclairs rares, peu brillants et aans ton-
nene.
28. Ih. m.— CSel tr^pur ; vent faible, nn pea de ros^e. 4h.— Boste
tres-abondante, le reste comme & Ih. 7h. — QueloueB camnloa
vers le S. lOh. — Bandes de stratus orients da S. k rW.; qael^aea
camulas venant da N. Ih. s. — Ciel d'un blea fone6 an zenith ;
horizon sombre da N. aa S. par TE. 3h. ^.— Tonnerre lointain «i
N.E. 3h. ^. — L'orage a nassd an S.E. ; qaelqaes coape de tonnerra
ft peine perceptibles. 4n. — Qaelqaes ^oattes de plaie d'omge ;
^lairde aa S.E. et aa N. 6h. ^. — Petite averse qoi n'est pas ac-
cas^ par le plaviometre. 7h. — Cirras diffiis et loaffeatres a
Thorizon S. ; naages orageaz k I'W. lOh. — ^A I'W. ^cuuib vils,
assez rares et sans tonnerre ; ciel trk-^toil6 ; vent faible ; roa^
De Ih. i 4h. la giroaette a fait insensiblement le toar entier dn
compas ; partie de I'E.S.E. elle j est revenae en passant par VW.
29. Ih. I UL— OieL serein ; vent £uble, an pea de rosfie. 4Si. — Roa6e
tres-abendante. 7h. — Qaelqaes camalas k lliorizon E., del d'nn
bleaclair. lOh.— Ciel sans naages et d'an bean blea. Ih. a. —
Banc brameax ftPhorizon S.W.; on y voit qaelqaes naages oragenx.
4h. — Deax coaches de naages ; la premiere parait immobile, la
seconde vient da S.W. et a an aspect grisfttre. 7h. — ^A TW. cirro-
stratas orients de I'W. au N. et briuants. lOh. — Ciel trds-€toile
et sans nua^es, vent faible.
30. Ih. m. — Oiel trds-gtoil^ ; vent faible et roller, pas de roaee.
4h. — Un pea de ros^, le reste comme k Ih. 7h. — Qaelqaes camu-
las au N. ; ros6e pea abondante. lOh. — Ciel sans nuag^ et d'on
blea pftle. lh.'s.— Camalus balles-de'Coton venant de I'W. 4h. —
Quelques gouttes de pluie. ciel orageux k VK 6h. ^. — Arc-en-ciel
partiel aa S.E. 7n. — Nuages orageux en diff^rents points de
I'horizon; banc noirfttre k I'W.; ^claircie au zenith. 8h. — Au S.W.
Eclairs trds-vifs et se succ^dant rapidement. lOL— Plus d'eclairs ;
ciel trds-pur, vent faible.
31. 2h. m.--tU)s6e extraordinaire ; calme absolu, ciel sans naages.
4h. — ^Vent faible, ciel serein ; la rosSe a disparu en partie. 7h. —
Quelques cumulus ; ros^e abondante. lOh.— Cumulus k I'horizon
E. ; le ciel y est vaporeux et blanchfttre. Ih. s. — Cumulus balU$-
dt^oion venant de I'W. Ih. 1. — Nuages orageux da N. k I'E.
comme les jours pr6cMents. 4h. — L'orage a dispani ; del d^cou-
vert k I'E. ; alto-cumulus du N. au S. par I'W. ; le vent a pass^
brusquement de I'W. k I'E. par le N. 7h. — Cirro-stratus brumeux
au S. W. lOh. — Ciel serdn ; vent faible.
H. Lx Lxc., 8.J.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
A. M. D. G.
OBSBBVATOIBB
M£T£OBOLOGIQUE bt MAGNfiTIQUE,
d4$ Peres de la Compagim de Jetui
« Zl-KA-WSX.
BULLBTIN li£T£(»OLOQIQUB^
AotT 1875.
NoKJL— Fmu U VMitiott g^bgrapMqve de Tobienraloire, 1m inilmiiieDlf
atil2B^» fes noiations «mploy6efl, etc., yoirUinote prftliminftire
plM6e en tdte da Bulletin de Septonbre 1874.
Digitized by
Google
128
TABLEAU M^ST^OBOLOaiQUE.— Aofrt 1876.
PbEBSION BABOldbTBIQUB 1 Z£B0.
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
Hi
j-i_ J.,
goo'-g
aeia
lone
uu
moifl
Ih.
4h.
7h.
lOh^
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
1
1
765,98
765,62
756,34
766,91
766,20
755,67
7:'-.29
757,80
766,34
2
2
• 67,58
57,27
67,96
58,83
67,89
67,30
.^i:,69
58,26
67,78
8
8
67,87
57,91
68,48
58,95
68,10
57,86
^:.18
67,88
67,96
4
4
67.16
67,19
67,68
67,83
57,19
66,46
:'.98
56,46
66,98
6
6
66,06
55,68
66,94
66,90
66,55
65,49
:-..'-.Bl
65,84
66,16
6
6
66,96
66,08
67,00
67,15
66,46
66,74
.^^:66
66,44
66,31
7
7
65,91
66,66
66,17
66,31
55,34
64,88
I'hlb
54,72
66,32
8
8
64,28
64,18
64,64
65,26
64,60
54,11
f 1,60
55,34
64,61
9
9
66,18
64,74
55,61
65,89
56,34
54,28
:.1,58
65,53
65,14
10
10
66,44
64,96
66,27
66,18
65,49
64,58
^i,60
66,34
66,43
11
11
64,60
64,64
66,16
65,49
64,62
68,66
R16
64,92
64,62
12
12
66,04
64,84
54,65
54,71
64,03
63,31
.Vi,86
64,47
64,30
13
18
54,44
63,97
54,67
66,23
64,57
58,84
r,xSb
55,23
64,48
14
14
55,04
64,74
55,30
65,62
64,78
53,95
:«K07
55,09
64,80
15
16
• 56,09
64,09
64,64
64,92
64,44
64,08
:a.2i
55,13
64,57
16
16
•54,97
64,24
64,24
54,27
63,36
52,75
,'.-72
58,45
63,76
17
17
•68,88
61,65
51,01
49,93
48,33
46,48
^752
48,26
49,57
18
18
46,06
44,23
43,01
42,84
42,36
42,37
-J'J,78
45,08
43,68
19
19
45,62
46,65
48,42
49,94
50,47
51,21
r..\oo
53,19
49,69
20
20
68,76
64,14
66,56
66,49
56,42
66,07
r.t.,73
57,66
66,86
21
21
•67,89
67,18
67,68
67,92
67,06
66,80
f.h.SO
57,03
67,15
22
22
66,15
66,82
56,47
66,42
55,25
64,89
:4,59
54,97
66,61
23
28
53,82
63,78
54,85
54,92
54,80
54,17
M.56
65,30
64,46
24
24
55,22
65,56
66,80
57,85
57,88
57,97
' ^ 23
59,05
67,32
26
26
59,05
68,87
69,28
59,70
68,73
58,39
:.\28
57,94
68,78
26
26
56,25
66,64
66,25
57,19
57,03
56,76
r-rii
68,17
66,79
27
27
67,03
56,75
57,47
58,23
57,71
57,30
!:,38
58,19
67,51
28
28
57,41
56,64
57,09
57,79
56,89
56,39
,v.,69
57,13
67,00
29
29
56,42
66,02
66,71
66,97
56,81
55,93
^^..57
57,86
66,54
80
80
56,99
66,60
57,70
68,06
57,35
57,05
■■: 62
59,07
57,66
1
81
58,88
67,97
58,58
59,44
58,45
57,96
79
69,83
68,74
^
1-10
766,13
755,90
756,70
756,97
756,32
756,54
755,64
756,46
766,21
^
11-20
52,80
52,26
52,66
62,93
62,82
61,76
62jl9
53,26
62,62
8
21-31
66,78
66,43
57,12
57,68
67,04
56,60
66,96
57,64
67,03
mois
756,28
754,91
765,56
755,92
756,28
764,70
755,00
755,84
766,31
mm
Maximum : 769,88 obaenrd le
81 k 10 h. P.M.
) mm
V diflP6rence: 17,48
Minimum: 742,86 „ le
1811 Ih. P.M.
J
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU MfcTfeOROLOGIQXJE.-AoOT 1876.
129
TeMP£BATUBB 80UG
l'abri.
Joun
Matin.
Soil.
§-§.2
/^^-^
goo*s
dela
lane
da
moiB
'ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
0
0
o
0
o
0
o
0
0
1
1
26,1
26,6
28,8
38,2
84,8
88,2
28,8
26,8
29,40
2
2
•26,6
26,0
26,8
81,6
83,1
82,2
26,4
24,9
28,19
8
8
24,8
24,0
26,2
80,8
82,7
31,4
27,4
26,0
27,86
4
4
24,9
24,0
28,0
31,9
82,8
82,0
27,0
26,8
2«,24
5
6
24,0
23,1
26,8
80,9
82,6
82,0
27,0
26,9
27,71
6
6
26,0
26,0
28,0
82,2
33,0
81,2
27,9
26,1
28,66
7
7
26,3
25,0
28,0
29,2
80,4
80,6
27,2
26,6
27,66
8
8
26,2
26,9
27,8
81,7
32,9
31,0
27,1
26,0
28,82
9
9
24,4
24,4
26,1
31,0
82,0
32,0
2«,0
26,0
27,99
10
10
26,0
24,8
28,7
32,0
32,0
29,2
28,0
26,1
28,16
11
11
26,2
26,0
28,1
82,6
34,1
82,1
27,9
26,1
28,89
12
12
26,0
24,8
27,4
30,9
33,0
32,0
27,8
26,1
28,81
18
18
26,1
26,0
28,0
31,9
33,8
32,0
27,9
26,6
28,78
14
14
26,6
28,9
27,8
31,9
83,7
32,8
27,7
27,0
28,66
16
16
•27,0
26,9
28,8
32,0
83,7
80,8
28,0
26,0
29,16
16
16
•26,8
26,6
28,8
31,6
32,1
31,6
28,0
27,0
2«,81
17
17
•26,8
26,9
28,6
27,0
29,3
27,0
26,2
24,0
26,«6
18
18
26,2
26,0
26,6
25,4
27,9
27,0
25,2
24,0
25,91
19
19
22,8
21,1
21,1
22,0
22,6
23,7
28,8
22,9
22,42
20
20
21,9
21,0
22,8
23,3
24,8
26,8
24,0
22,0
23,14
21
21
20,2
20,8
28,2
27,0
29,0
28,0
24,0
22,1
24,28
22
22
•21,2
20,9
21,8
H'*'^
26,8
25,2
22,7
20,6
22,94
23
23
21,0
20,0
21,0
24,0
24,6
24,0
21,2
19,0
21,85
24
24
18,5
19,0
21,2
26,1
27,8
27,0
22,7
20,0
22,60
26
26
19,0
17,7
22,2
26,6
26,0
24,7
22,0
20,7
22,22
2«
26
22,0
21,6
21,6
28,9
25,8
25,9
22,6
21,7
23,06
27
27
20,9
20,8
21,4
24,3
26,8
24,3
23,0
23,0
22,94
28
28
28,1
23,2
26,1
2S'5
26,1
24,9
23,8
28,8
24,46
29
29
24,4
24,2
26,0
29,4
80,2
26,6
24,9
24,7
26,16
30
SO
24,1
21,0
26,6
29,0
29,8
26,4
26,0
26,7
26,38
1
81
26,8
24,8
26,9
28,0
26,8
23,7
22,8
28,0
25,04
^l
1-10
24,98
24,62
27,42
31,44
82,67
31,48
27,48
26,72
28,21
5
11-20
26,08
24,67
26,60
28,86
30,44
29,43
26,66
26,17
27,09
Li
21-81
21,79
21,49
28,08
26,06
27,02
26,61
23,24
22,21
23,80
moifl
28,88
28,49
26,61
28,70
29,91
28,70
26,66
24,30
26,28
Maximtu
o
n: 84,2
{ obser
?6 le ler ii 1 h. p.m. )
0
ii: 17,'
r ,,
V
diff^roE
ce ......
16,6
Mi
l6 2l
ikih.
A.M. J
Digitized by
Google
180
TABLBAU idiT^OBOLOOIQUB.— AofiT 1876.
AoTiMOMiTBs: 1^ thsrmametre a boiUs nue.
Joan
ICfttin.
Soir.
III
lone
inois
lb.
4h.
7lL
10 h.
^Ih.-
4h.
7h.
10 h.
a-Ss
0
0
0
o
o
o
0
o
0
1
1
26,8
26,2
84,1
4,29
44.3
41,8
28,1
26,8
88,44
2
2
•26,9
24,5
82,9
41,8
42,,^
40,8
26,1
25,8
8?22
8
8
24.1
28,6
82,6
40,8
4H,i
89,6
27,8
25,6
8^04
4
4
28,8
22,8
88,8
41,2
40/J
40,2
26,8
24,4
81,66
6
6
28,8
22,4
82,8
48,8
4'JJ
41,2
26,4
24,8
82,06
6
6
24,2
24,4
84,6
42,8
4}tJ
40,1
27,8
26,6
82,70
7
7
24,7
24,8
88,8
40,8
40.3
87,8
27,2
24,6
81,49
8
8
24,7
26,5
84,1
48,0
4SJ
88,6
26,4
24,8
82,40
9
9
24,0
24,8
28,0
44,0
4ft/J
40,4
27,8
25,2
32,14
10
10
24,4
24,1
84,8
48,8
4(1,3
80,8
27,2
26,8
81,16
11
11
24,8
28,8
88,8
41,8
48,6
40,3
27,8
25,^
82,62
12
12
24,8
28,6
88,6
41,6
41,4
4ti,3
27,2
2t,6
82,19
18
18
24,6
24,8
84,1
42,1
42,G
BS=i,»
27,8
2€J
32,60
14
14
24,7
22,9
88,2
41,5
4e,;j
4^,&
27,1
2^.5
32,84
15
16
•26,9
26,8
88,8
40.8
4ii,4
86,3
27,4
2t,4
32,16
16
16
•26,8
26,8
82,8
89,8
41,0
40,6
27,8
26.3
32,86
17
17
•26,8
26,1
81,2
88,1
8&,i
2«,5
25,2
24/2
28,69
18
18
26,8
26,4
26,2
26,4
84,Q
21>,3
26,8
24,3
27,02
19
19
22,2
21,8
21,8
28,8
24,6
24,9
28,8
22,3
22)90
20
20
21,4
21.0
28,8
25,8
29,3
29,3
28,4
21,3
24,29
21
21
•20,7
20,2
28,8
88,0
89,7
85,8
28,8
21,1
28,42
22
22
20,6
20,2
22,7
82,8
8^M
29,6
21,7
20,2
25,60
28
28
20,6
19,6
21.4
82,8
8e,i
81,4
20,8
US
26,06
24
24
17,7
18,8
27,6
85,9
87.5
86,6
21,8
19.0
26,60
26
25
17,9
16,8
27,7
82,5
Bb:s
29,6
20,6
^V2
26,06
26
26
21,4
21,8
24,6
81,8
84, a
804
22,2
21:5
25,87
27
27
20,8
20,2
21,9
27,8
2^,0
24,6
22,6
22,.^
28,64
28
28
28,1
28,2
26,6
27,6
8(»,M
26,7
28,8
28,3
26,44
29
29
24,8
24,8
26,1
40,6
40,:i
88,8
24,4
24,4
29,71
80
80
28,8
24,0
27,8
89,6
87,1
27,1
26,1
2^3
28,84
1
81
26,8
24.8
27,8
82,2
2^,3
24,6
22,7
2fi,2
26,97
k7
1-10
24,89
24,11
82,99
42,19
42,87
88,92
26,96
26,02
32,12
1
11-20
24,42
24,00
80,27
86,52
87,76
84,98
26,18
24,66
29,72
21-81
21,42
21,12
26,68
88,68
86,08
29,71
22,68
21,76
mois
28,84
28,01
29,60
86,98
88,28
84,88
26,17
28,76
29,80
Moyenn
^ rTherm. k bonI« noin
^e: 84^3
: 29,2
iience ••
0
.4,93
i
lamoi
' 1
.Them
u&bon
lenae
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU M^Tl^OBOLOaiQUE.— Aote 1876.
181
AonNOMiTRB : 2^ thermometre a boule noir^»
Joura
Matim
Boir.
Hi
III
leiA
lone
uu
mob
Th.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
71l
10 1l
o
0
0
0
o
0
o
0
0
1
1
26,8
26,2
48,6
62,2
68,2
61,2
28,2
26,2
89,14
2
2
•26,9
24,6
48,2
64,4
67,0
64,2
a«,4
24,2
88,72
S
8
24,1
28,6
48,0
68,8
69,1
63,3
273
26,6
88,66
4
4
28,8
28,0
48,8
66,1
61,7
6S.4
26,8
24,4
87,66
5
5
28,8
28,2
42,7
62,2
66,9
54,2
27,1
24,8
88,05
6
6
24,2
24,4
44,1
66,2
64,2
64,3
27 ,S
26,6
88,79
7
7
24,7
24,8
42,7
68,2
61,4
46,3
27,2
24,6
86,79
8
8
24,7
26,6
48,9
67,6
68,1
51,0
m,b
24,8
88,94
9
9
24,2
24,8
81,8
69,1
69,2
54,r,
27//
26,2
88,12
10
10
24,6
24,1
44,1
67,2
60,4
33,2
27,S
26,8
86,76
11
11
24,9
24,1
44,0
66,1
67,7
68,6
27,a
26,6
8H,02
12
12
24,8
28,7
48,7
66,0
66,2
54,8
27,2
25,y
8H,6(!
18
18
24,7
24,8
44,2
66,2
66,7
68,4
27,2
26,2
8^,99
14
14
24,7
22,9
48,6
64,9
68,2
64,6
27,2
26,1
88,y2
16
16
•26,9
26,8
41,4
68,1
67,0
46,0
27,5
25,4
87,^2
16
16
•26,2
26,2
89,4
62,8
62,7
66,0
28,0
26,4
8ii,m
17
17
•26,0
26,2
84,7
40,8
46,2
81,4
25,2
26,2
81,77
18
18
26,8
26,6
26,8
28,2
42,1
84,0
26,3
24,2
28.92
19
19
2^^
21,2
22,1
26,2
28,4
27,0
23,S
22,3
2iM
20
20
21,4
21,2
26,2
81,2
87,2
86,6
23,6
21,2
27,05
21
21
•20,7
20,2
87,2
60,4
66,9
47,1
28,9
21,4
84,60
22
22
20,6
20,2
26,7
42,0
61,1
86,6
22,2
20,2
29,80
28
28
21,2
20,2
2H,2
48,9
61,6
44,2
21,1
18,4
30,46
24
24
18,1
18,8
37,9
49,2
62,2
49,6
21,8
19,1
88,20
26
26
18,2
17,1
88,8
48,2
47,8
88,9
21,0
20,2
30,62
26
26
21,6
21,4
22,4
42,2
46,1
88,7
22,2
21,9
29,65
27
27
20,8
20,2
28,9
81,2
88,7
26,4
28,1
22,7
26,06
28
28
28,2
28,2
29,8
81,2
88,7
28,8
23,8
28,4
27,67
29
29
24,8
24,2
28,4
67,4
66,2
46,4
24,6
24,5
85,49
80
80
24,1
24,2
82,2
64,2
60,6
28,7
26,2
25,4
83,20
1
81
26,2
24,8
80,8
89,4
81,2
26,6
28,0
28,2
27,96
^ (
1-10
24,42
24,21
42,19
66,04
66,62
60,86
27,07
26,00
88,05
5
11-20
24,46
24,06
86,61
46,20
49,02
44,46
26,17
24,78
84,38
1"
21-81
21,67
21,28
29,94
44,08
46,68
87,21
22,89
21,86
80,67
mois
28,42
28,10
86,01
47,96
60,82
48,96
26,80
28,81
84,28
Maximi
un ('^^
I. iibov
1. iLbon
0
ae iioir9ie : 69,
l}^
rence ..
o
.. 16,3
obe
crv6 ]
e 9 '
Them
ilepe
: 48,
••••••••••T
Digitized
by Google
TABLEAU MfiTfiOBOLOGIQUE.— AoOt 1876.
Tension db la vapeur.
Jonrs
Matin.
Soir.
c-gg
^^1„l A.',
III
luue
uu
mois
Ih.
4h.
|7h.
lOh.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
mm
1
1
24,08
24.05
25,69
25.33
26,47
22,65
22,92
24,66
24,47
2
2
•23,37
22,17
23.04
23,70
24,04
19,90
22,32
21,68
22.62
3
8
22,00
21,99
22.81
19.96
20,83
21,40
23,88
23,13
22.00
4
4
22,01
21,80
23,75
22,81
20.97
21,03
20,73
28,20
22.04
5
5
21,99
20,82 22,74
20,30
18.75
17,84
20,93
19,67
20,38
6
6
21,77
22,17 '22,70
21,34
20.64
20.92
22,16
22;87
21,82
7
7
28,36
23,18
2.3,31
23,00
21,42
22,13
22,19
23,18
22,72
8
8
22,45
21,41
22,22
21,46
20.48
21,25
25,79
22,17
22,16
9
9
21,94
22,34
23,88
22.09
22.96
23,17
22,30
28,33
22,75
10
10
23,55
22,60
23,31
21,90
21,90
22,77
28,61
23,67
22,90
11
11
23,43
21,77
23,24
20,46
19,12
19,76
21,75
21,69
21.40
12
12
21,77
21,62
22,87
2u:91
21,25
19,82
21,82
22,87
21,62
13
13
22,61
22,17
23,75
21,54
21,87
19,62
22,76
22,76
22,12
14
14
21,07
20,91
22,12
19,28
19,37
17,86
21,61
21,34
20,43
15
15
•22,54
23,38 24,73
23,40
20,20
22,01
22,30
21,96
22.56
16
16
•22,58
23,01 25,16
23,86
24,00
21,93
23,76
24,37
23,58
17
17
•24,25
23,79
24,22
26,22
25,07
24,13
23,48
22.18
24,04
18
18
23,41
23,94
24,39
24,11
24,28
24,37
23,83
22.18
23,81
19
19
19,47
18,62
16,89
17,36
18,12
18,11
18,65
16,47
17,95
20
20
16,77
16,32
17,36
15,88
17,61
17,86
19,88
19,66
17,54
21
21
•18,69
17,72
18,92
18,61
18,91
17,99
18,43
18,18
18,43
22
22
16,65
17.52
17,14
16,16
14,72
14,20
18,17
17,02
16.45
23
23
16,78
15,58
16,95
14,48
15,60
16,46
16,00
16,39
16,65
24
24
15.21
16,19
17,84
15,80
12,06
11,60
15,73
16,22
15,02
25
25
15,39
16.05
16,90
16,73
15,42
16,22
16,16
16,96
15.98
26
26
18,24
19,10
18,73
17,26
16.58
17,44
18.42
18,06
17.98
27
27
18,38
17,76
18,25
18,24
18.96
19,88
20,68
20,31
19,06
28
28
20,82
21,16
22,31
22,81
21,69
21,63
20,97
20,97
21,M
29
29
21,94
22,06
22,57
23,30
23,01
24,44
21,83
21,76
22,61
30
30
22,12
22,18
23,18
24,61
25,21
24.09
23,33
24,53
23,64
1
31
23,36
23,30
23,39
23,61
24,05
20,46
20,62
20,89
22,45
^1
l-IO
22,65
22,25
23,35
22,19
21,86
21,31
22,67
22,74
22,37
^
11-20
21,68
21,55
22,47
21.20
21,08
20,55
21,96
21,56
21,51
p
21-31
18,87
18,87
19,61
19,14
18,74
18,49
19,03
19,12
18,98
mois
20,99
20,83
21,74
20,79
20,50
20,06
21,16
21,07
20,89
Maxima
mm
m 20,47 observe le 1 A 1 h. P.M. "
^diff^ren
ce
mm
14,87
Minimiu
n: 11,60 „ le24A4h. P.M. ,
TABLEAU HJ^TilOBOLOGIQUB.— AofiT 1876.
188
HUHIDnlb BBLATIVE.
Jonn
Hatin.
Boir.
1^1
<^>— s
dela
lime
du
mois
M
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
'ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
1
1
96
99
90
67
66
60
80
97
81,7
2
2
•96
94
88
69
64
65
87
92
80,6
8
8
97
99
90
60
66
62
88
98
80,6
4
4
97
98
86
66
67
69
78
97
79,6
6
6
99
99
89
61
62
60
79
79
76,0
6
6
93
94
81
60
66
62
79
91
76,9
7
7
97
98
88
77
67
68
88
96
88,6
8
8
94
86
80
*61
65
68
97
94
78,8
9
9
97
98
96
66
66
66
80
93
82,4
10
10
100
100
79
62
62
76
83
94
82,0
11
11
98
98
82
66
48
66
78
86
74,6
12
12
98
96
84
63
67
66
79
91
77,4
18
13
96
94
86
61
68
66
81
88
77,1
14
14
87
96
82
64
60
60
78
80
72,0
16
16
•82
89
84
66
61
67
80
88
75,9
16
16
•91
94
86
69
67
63
85
92
80,7
17
17
•92
90
83
96
82
91
98
100
91,4
18
18
93
96
100
100
87
92
100
100
96,0
19
19
97
100
91
88
89
83
85
79
89,0
20
20
81
88
87
74
76
72
90
100
88,5
21
21
♦100
100
90
70
63
64
83
92
82,7
22
22
89
96
88
69
68
60
89
94
80,3
28
28
91
90
92
66
68
70
80
94
81,3
24
24
96
99
92
67
46
43
76
93
76,4
26
26
94
100
85
64
62
70
82
93
81,2
26
26
92
100
98
78
69
70
90
93
86,2
27
27
100
97
96
81
77
88
99
97
91,9
28
28
99
100
94
94
86
92
96
96
94,6
29
29
97
98
96
77
72
96
98
94
90,3
30
80
99
100
96
82
81
94
98
100
93,0
1
31
97
100
94
84
92
94
100
100
95,1
^ /
1-10
96,5
96,6
86,0
64,8
69,8
62,0
88,4
92,5
80,2
5
11-20
90,9
93,6
86,3
72,6
66,6
68,4
86,4
90,4
81,7
1
0
21-31
96,8
98,1
92,7
76,6
70,3
76,4
89,2
96,1
86,6
mois
94,4
96,1
88,6
71,1
66,7
69,2
86,1
92,7
83,0
Maximn]
n: 100
observe 20 fois
\
diffdren
ce
.... 57
Minimni
n: 43
„ le 24 & 4h, T
>.M. J
Digitized by
Google
184
TABLEAU MfeTfeOROLOGIQUB.— AoOt 1876.
Ozone. 1
Jotm
Matin.
Solr.
hi
l%t
deb^
lune
dn
mois
ih.
4h.
7h.
lOhl
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
^H
1
1
8
6
2
6
8
8
6
4,«
2
S
?
9
6
5
4
8
6
W
8
8
<
7,6
4
8
8
2,6
4
7
4,6
4
4
6,6
6
4
8
8
8
7
4^
5
6
6
4
8,5
8
8
8,6
2,5
8
«,4
6
6
8
8
8
8
2,6
2,6
6
a,i
7
7
6
8,6
1
2
2
1,6
2
8,6
2,6
8
8
6
8
8
8
8,6
8
8,6
4,1
9
9
4
4
0
7,5
2
2,6
8
8
^S
10
10
8
8
0
6
4
8,6
4
4
8,8
11
11
4
6
4
8
2
2,6
3
8
8,4
12
12
6
7
6
8
2
2
2
4
8,9
18
18
H
^»5
6
4
2,6
4
2,6
7
4,9
14
14
8
8
6
6
6
?
4
8
6,1
16
16
• 7
8
8
4
4
8
8,6
6
M
18
18
•8,6
6
8
2
2
2
86
6
Zs
17
17
• 6
6
7
6
6
8
8,6
9
6,9
18
18
9
9
8
?
9
10
8
9
8,9
19
19
17
17
11
9,6
12
8,6
6
7
10,9
20
20
.7
4
9
7
4
6
6
6
64
21
21
• 8
8
2
8
6
7
6
7
8,1
22
22
14
9
11
7
6
6
8,6
12
8,9
28
23
12
14
11
9
8
4,6
7
9
8,7
24
24
8,6
8,6
9
9
7,5
7
2
6
7,2
26
25
6
6
6
7
6,6
6
6
9
6,8
26
26
10
18
11
9
6
6
8
8,6
9,4
27
27
8
8
6
12
6
6
8,6
8,6
7,7
28
28
8,6
7
2
6
6
6
7
6
6,9
29
29
6
6.6
8
8
4
7
7
9
6,2
81
30
8,6
4
0
6
8,6
8,6
7
6
47
1
31
6
6
6
6
6
6,6
8
4
6,9
^l
1-10
6,2
6,3
2,6
4,0
3,0
8,0
8,0
4,8
8,8
S
11-20
8,0
7,6
7,1
4,6
4,9
6,1
4,6
6,2
6,1
21-31
8,1
8,1
6,9
7,8
5,2
6,7
6,8
7,7
6,9
mois
7,2
7,0
6,2
6,7
4,4
4,6
4,9
6,8
6.7
Maximuj
m; 17 <
^bservd le 19 S
SfoU
^Dii
Krence.
. 17,0
Minimoii
q: 0,0
„ 8foia
"^
Digitized
by Google
185
TABLEAU MfeTEOROLOaiQUE.— Aofrp 1876.
Direction du vbnt; sa vitessb pab bsoondb.
VMtia. I
Bolr. 1
00
ll
— ->
1
lb.
4h.
7b. 1
10 b.
lb. 1
4b. 1
7b. 1
10 b.
1*^
"
"
1
"
1
1
1
Dlr.
Vit
Dlr.
Vit.
Dlr.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
VH.
Dir.
Vit.
Dir.
Vit,
m
m
m
xn
m
xn
m
xn
m
1
■
1.4
B
0.6
B
03
B8B
9.1
BNB
9,6
BNB
8.7
BNB
83
B
83
93
2
■
8,6
B8B
83
BNB
1,8
BNB
8,1
NB
8.1
BNB
83
■
4,4
■
83
83
8
B
2^
B
23
B
83
B
23
B
6,4
BNB
4.0
BNB
8,7
BNB
1.7
8:^
4
BNB
1.0
KNB
0,1
BNB
63
NB
13
NB
9.1
NNB
2,6
B
9,4
B
13
13
6
8«B
0,2
NB
0,2
NNB
0.4
NNB
13
NNB
93
N
13
BNB
23
B
03
1,1
6
a
0,0
B
0.0
NNB
03
BBB
03
BBB
8,1
■
63
B
4.1
BBB
9,4
13
7
B8K
1,7
B8B
1,0
BBB
03
NB
9.6
B
83
B
4,4
■
84
B
1,1
23
8
S«S
J:?
8B
23
B8K
23
B
93
B
93
■
4.4
B
43
B
03
23
9
■MB
BNB
0.5
M
0.7
«
23
NB
8,4
BNB
4.4
BNB
83
BNB
03
13
10
■NX
0,0
EHB
03
BNB
03
W
0.6
N
13
8B
8,7
8B
9.0
BB
03
14
11
R
0,7
8X
03
8B
0.7
BBB
2.4
8
13
WE
8.1
BBB
83
BB
93
93
12
88B
2,2
•B
2.0
BB
1,6
88B
83
B8B
8.7
BB
43
BBB
43
BB
2,4
8,1
18
SB
9,0
B8B
13
B8B
2.6
8
4.2
B
83
BBS
63
BBB
43
Ui
1.7
83
14
S8B
8.1
BB
1,4
B
0.7
8B
83
BBB
83
BBB
2.9
B
9,7
B
13
9,4
15
K
0.9
B8B
1.6
E8B
2.6
B8B
83
B
6.0
X
53
BBB
6.7
BBB
83
83
16
ERB
1.1
■
93
B
13
BBB
8.1
BBB
73
BBB
73
B
6,1
B
93
43
17
EMB
2,8
NB
0.7
NB
8.9
BNB
73
BNB
93
BNB
93
BNB
8,6
BNB
63
63
18
KITB
4,4
NNB
63
NNB
43
NB
63
NNB
43
NNW
63
NNW
83
NW
83
63
19
NW
10,6
4.6
WKW
12,1
43
WNW
1$
WNW
11.7
WNW
113
6.4
WNW
93
4.7
W
6,7
1.6
W8W
63
93
8,7
90
W8W
W
WNW
WNW
63
NW
NW
03
91
■8W
0.6
saw
1.4
W
1.5
NNB
13
NNB
9,4
NNB
9.8
BNB
93
NNB
93
1,9
22
MNB
1,7
N
13
N
13
NNB
83
NNB
ea
NNB
43
NNB
83
BNB
83
8.1
28
KNB
83
n
43
NNB
8,4
NB
63
NNB
83
NNB
8.4
NNB
63
NNW
1.8
63
24
ifinr
13
HW
23
NW
13
NW
8,4
N
1,7
N
83
B
M
B
0,7
9.0
25
B
0.0
BNB
03
BNB
0,1
BNB
03
BNB
8.7
BNB
6,1
BNB
8.4
NNB
1,4
1,8
20
NNB
83
N
2.8
N
43
NNB
63
NNB
83
NNB
63
N
13
N
03
8.4
27
NKB
03
N
03
N
03
N
23
NB
9,6
NNB
13
NNB
0,6
NNB
0,7
14
28
NNB
03
NNB
0.7
NB
03
BNB
43
B
53
NB
43
B
43
KBSt
63
83
29
BgB
8,7
■
2.8
B8B
8.8
SB
83
B
8.4
BNB
6,7
BNB
6.0
B
43
43
80
B
8.4
BNE
13
B
13
8B
83
BB
43
EBB
6.1
BBB
4.2
B8B
8.1
83
81
B8B
8,2
B8B
93
B8B
93
8B
8,9
NNB
8.1
BNB 1 93
BNB
83
BNB
8.4
63
M^yl
m
m
m
m
lU
m
m
m
m
da
M
2.0
2,0
83
4.9
43
44
9,7
83
mo|g
Fb^UINOB RSLATIYB DKS 16 TBNT8 SUB 100
N i
I
W.
2
1
s
ss
1
2
E
E
.19
NNW .... 5
ws
w !!!!
e!!!.'!!
NE**.!!
.ll
NW 3
SW 0
SE 9
NE 5
WNW.... 8
SSW .... 1
ESE 14
NNB ....12
Oalmas. snr 100 obBervBtions
. 6
VitAaoA mnvAnnA mAximnm a
bserv/^ )« 1^
}
m
12.4
*"'»^
J
Digitized by
Google
18G
TABLEAU H^T^OBOLOGIQUI!.— Ao6t 1875.
£tat du ciEL. — NebulositS, Forme et Direction dee Nuaget,
i
Hum. 4h. m.
7b. m.
lOt^m. 1
1
h
h
*4>
N
h
• V
h
h
J
If
h
1
£
%
K
»
as
»
sz:
»
SZJ
S5
SQ
55
0
0
OBr
• •
0
a
,,
,,
10 Br
, ,
, ,
2
0
2
int
o"8
8
6'
,,
,,
0
,,
,,
1
,,
2
0 SE
,.
4
0
,,
.,
0
, ,
,,
0
,,
8
aoNE
,.
6
0
, ,
1
e
, ,
OBd
, ,
7
0 NE
,.
6
1
OBt
,,
7 Br
0
,,
8 Br
,,
7
k
e X
7
0
, ,
,,
1
,,
«
2
0
8
ao N
on X
8
0
,,
,,
9B]^
1
7
0 B
• •
9
1
«
,,
8
, ,
on
6Br
on
8
ao N
• K
10
0
••
••
1
e
••
8
ao
0
7
aest
0 W
11
0
0
1.
0
1
ae
0 W
12
0
,,
0
,,
,,
0
.,
, ,
2
ao 8E
,.
18
0
,,
0
, ,
,,
2
est
0
2
kst
e SE
14
0
,,
0
, ,
0
,.
1
0 S£
,.
15
,,
9 Br
,,
,,
2
k
0
8
, ,
e B
16
, ,
,,
8
en
5Br
, ,
0 E
8
ao E
0 E
17
,,
8
on
n
4
,,
cnNE
9
ke
en E
18
lOBr
0 E
10
ao
onNE
10
,,
onNE
10 Br
,.
onNE
10
10 Br
0
10 Br
, ,
0
10 Br
,,
nNW
10 Br
,,
0 W
20
10
ao
0 8W
10
M
oNW
10
ao
••
10 Br
••
0 W
21
1
IBd
OBd
IBr
e N
22
1
k^
e
4
aoBt
, ,
16
aost
, ,
8
aost
0 NX
28
10 Br
ost
,,
10 Br
n
10 Br
ost
en
10 Br
en W
24
0
,,
,,
0
, ,
,,
1
, ,
oNW
1
.,
0 N
26
0
,,
0
, ,
,,
8Bd
est
8
k W
ke X
26
10 Br
,,
0 N
10 Bd
, ,
,,
10
n
,,
10 Br
0 N
27
0
,,
1
ost
8 Br
est
10
ae
on N
28
10 Br
, ,
en
9
ao
en
10
aoSW
0 E
10 Br
,,
n K
29
10
0
,.
10
0
10
ost
n
9
ke W
e BE
80
7
, ,
0
7
,,
0
6
estirw
0 £
8
ke
n E
81
10
• •
n
10
0
n
10
aoSW
10
n
0 S
Moy.
du
8,4
,,
,,
4.8
,,
,,
4,5
,,
,,
6,5
,,
,^
NOMBBB D^ J
0UB8 DB :
Ciel beaa, ou moins de 2i'^ oouvert • .
„ pen nuagenx ou de 2 a 4^ „
„ nuageux, ou de 4 ft 6,^ »t ••
„ tr^B-nuageux, ou de 6 d. 8,^ n
„ oouvert ou plus de 8^ i, . .
8
6
Brouillard .
Brume • . •
4
19
5
Ro86e
20
4
Pluie
11
8
Orages aveo
tonnerre .... 0
Fcl&ira sans
tonnerrfi 2
1
I
Digitized by
Google
187
TABLEAU MfiTfeOBOLOGIQUE.—AoiJT 1875.
£tat du cibl. — Nibulositdf Forme et Direction des Ni
lages.
lh.8.
4h.8.
7h.§.
lOh.8.
11
i
1.6
•4>
h
b
>4)
h
h
>tt
h
h
'V
h
h
Z
Z
S%
as
55
55
SQ
Z
55
SQ
55
2
8
M 8
1
Mtt
1
ert
en
8 Br
1
k>t
0**8
1
e
0
0
,,
33
6
e SE
,,
8
M
0 S
8
ao**B
o'e
0
,,
1.6
7
M N
,,
1
e
1
0
0
,,
9,1
8
0 NE
, ,
8
kPt
o'nE
1
kst
0
0
,,
1.9
7
kst
e E
5
kst
e E
8
kst
0
0
,,
4.0
8
M N
en E
8
M N
en E
8
kst
0 E
0
,,
83
6
,.
e E
8
ktt
e E
8
kst
0
1
krt
, ,
8,7
8
M N
cNE
6
M
enNE
a
kst
0
0
, ,
4,7
10
7
M
0 N
8
M
enNE
a
0
0
••
83
11
8
soNE
1
ktt
ao
1
kst
ao
0
03
13
8
M BE
, ,
1
ao 8E
8
est
0
0
,,
1.1
18
6
o8W
8
0
8
kst
0
1
0
1,7
14
3
o"b
, ,
1
0
3 Br
0
3 Br
aent
13
16
6
e SE
6
o"e
1
ao
0
0
43
16
8
m"e
e £
5
ao**E
e E
3
ko
0
1
0
4,4
17
10 Br
,,
en E
10 Br
en E
10 Br
nNE
10 Br
n
8,7
18
10 Br
,,
onNE
10 Br
,,
cnNW
10 Br
^^
enNW
10 Br
en
10,0
19
10 Br
, ,
eNW
10 Br
, ,
,.
10 Br
,,
9 Br
0 W
93
SO
10 Br
••
e W
10
ae
0 W
10
••
o'
3
aoat
••
9^
31
7
MBt
e N
6
kaoN
e N
10
ao
en N
6
kit
83
32
8
M8t
e N
9
kst
0 N
10 Br
en
10 Br
Art
73
38
9
k w
c N
8
aoit
ONE
8
acst
0 N
0
6.9
34
1
k
c
1
ko
e N
8
ost
0
,,
0.7
35
8
ko W
, ,
9
ke W
e NE
8
kst
e*KB
6 Br
0
5,1
36
8
k W
0 NE
8
k W
ONE
7
ost
0
0
,,
73
37
10
ao
en N
10 Br
en N
10 Br
en
10 Br
on
7.4
98
10 Br
n
e E
10 Br
,,
enNE
10
,,
n
10 Br
on
93
39
9
kM8W
e E
10
ao
n E
10
ao
0 E
10 Br
, ,
93
80
8
ott
0 E
10
n
10 Br
en E
10 Br
en
8,1
81
^1
10 Br
on E
10 Br
*•
enNE
10
n
10
n
••
10/)
6,7
••
••
63
••
••
54
••
••
8.7
••
••
6,1
PH^OKfeNSB DIVXB8 OBSBBTis :
1
rjimidrfi BodiAfiAlfi 8 foifl
.. 8
^ fsolaire I
.. 1
Aros-en-ciel solaires *
^ ..
.. 3
' »f
I
.. 2
tmes filantes [ ^ ^» ^^, *^V ^^ ^* moyenne a ^t6
^kUAioo uxauvoa | ^^ ^ obseTvateuT pendant 1
de82
h.
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU MfiTfeOROLOGIQUE.— AoOt 1875.
Evaporation sous
l'abri
Jours
Matin.
Soir.
dela^ ^n
lune
mois
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
Ih.
4h.
7h.
10 h.
H 8 fc
^2
mm
mm
mm
mm
mrn
mm
mm
mm
mm
1
1
0,10
0,10
0,02
0,48
0,80
0,90
0,68
0,14
3,22
2
2
•0,09
0.09
0,08
0,42
0,71
0,89
0,55
0,10
2,93
3
3
0.05
0,00
0,09
0,51
1,85
0,44
0,51
0,10
3,05
4
4
0,10
0,00
0,07
0,43
0,81
0,99
0,72
0,08
3.20
5
5
0,00
0,00
0,08
0,51
1,15
1,18
0,77
0,20
8,89
6
6
0,10
0,10
0,10
0,45
0,87
1,04
0,68
o,:i
3.40
7
7
0,10
0,00
0,10
0,50
0,80
0,70
0,51
0.10
2,81
8
8
0,09
0,10
0,20
0,60
1,07
0,94
0,69
0,10
3.79
9
9
0,08
0,02
0,00
0,48
1,08
0,94
0,70
0,10
3,40
10
10
0,02
0,01
0,09
0,53
0,97
0,88
0,35
0,06
2,91
11
11
0,08
0,01
0,10
0,60
1,20
1,10
0,70
0,20
8,99
12
12
0,20
0,10
0,08
0,57
1,05
1,10
0,70
0,20
4,00
18
13
0,10
0,00
0,10
0,58
0,90
1,07
0,65
0,19
8,59
14
14
0,21
0,09
0,02
0,61
1,18
0,10
0,95
0,07
8,28
15
15
•0,14
0,14
0,16
0,54
1,00
0,98
0,62
0,20
8,78
16
16
•0,10
0,10
0,15
0,55
0,98
i;22
0,60
0,18
8,88
17
17
•0,15
yi
0,20
0,19
0,82
0,24
0,00
0,00
1,27
18
18
0,08
0,00
0,00
0,00
0,04
0,06
0,00
0,00
0,18
19
19
0,00
0,00
0,18
0,85
0,14
0,26
0,42
0,35
1,65
20
20
0,35
0,80
0,12
0,88
0,50
0,50
0,25
0,07
2,47
21
21
•0,08
0,04
0,01
0,44
0,88
1,08
0,60
0,20
8,18
22
22
0,10
0,10
0,17
0,58
1,20
1,26
0,59
0,10
4,05
23
23
0,25
0,25
0,20
0,54
1,11
1,25
0,76
0,14
4,50
24
24
0,10
0,00
0,00
0,49
1,11
1,50
0,75
0,10
4,05
25
25
0,08
2'^
0,00
0,35
0,76
0,79
0,40
0,18
2,53
26
26
0,15
0,00
0,00
0,62
0,67
1,07
0,41
0,10
8,02
27
27
0,00
0,00
0,06
0,24
0,48
0,80
0,04
0,08
1,20
28
28
0,00
0,00
0,08
0,15
0,22
0,13
0,00
0,05
0.63
29
29
0,03
0,02
0,05
0,20
0,50
0,81
0,18
0,01
1,25
30
30
0,05
0,00
0,05
0,20
0.36
0,84
0,10
0.00
1.10
1
31
0,02
0,00
0,07
0,21
0,18
0,07
0,00
0,00
0,55
1-10
0,73
0,42
0,88
4,91
9,61
8,90
6,11
1,09
32,60
^
11-20
1,41
0,91
1,06
4,87
7,31
6,68
4,89
i;46
28,04
1-
a.
21-81
0,76
0,48
0,69
8,97
7,47
8,10
3,68
0,91
26,06
moiB
2,90
1,81
2,58
13,25
24,89
23,63
14,68
3,46
86,70
Maxima
menZ-
m
Ih.: 4
: 0
m
,50ob8
18
ervi le 25
diff^n
ynOG
mm
.. 4,82
H
inifnni
» le
12
TABLEAU M^T^OBOLOaiQUB.— AoOt 1876.
189
TKHPfiRATURBS SXTRftMRS.
►
Pluib.
Q
Sons r Abri. i au BoleiL
1
eg
Jours
§
s
^i
§
Janlln
Toit
1
5-§
1
a
1
1
1
1
1
P
^•8
1
h
1
0
o
o
0
o
o
o
mm
mm
mm
o
1
1
25,0
86,4
11,4
80,70
48,4
41,9
6,5
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,5
2
2
24,0
85,0
11,0
29,50
44,4
89,1
M
0,0
^A
0,0
15,6
8
8
l¥n
84,1
10,4
28,90
46,7
43,5
8,2
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,6
4
4
22,9
84,8
11,4
28,60
47,1
40,7
6,4
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,6
6
5
22,8
84,2
11,4
28,50
47,1
41,0
61
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,5
6
6
24,5
^oi
9,9
29,45
46,7
40,1
6,6
0,0
X'®
0,0
15,5
7
7
24,6
^A
8,6
28,90
45,6
89,8
6,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,5
8
8
24,8
84,4
9,6
29,60
46,5
40,1
6,4
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,5
9
9
28,8
84,2
10,4
29,00
47,0
41,0
60
0,0
0,0
0,0
16.5
10
10
28,9
85,2
11,8
29,55
49,1
42,6
6,5
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,5
11
11
24,1
36,8
11,2
29,70
46,8
41,8
5,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,5
12
12
28,6
84,4
10,8
29,00
46,8
41,0
5,8
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,6
13
18
24,4
35,8
10,9
29,85
...
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,6
14
14
22,9
35,2
12,3
29,06
47,8
41,2
6*1
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,7
15
15
25,8
84,7
8,9
30,25
43,1
39,0
4,1
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,8
16
16
25,1
84,8
9,2
29,70
42,6
38,7
8,9
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,8
17
17
24,0
81,2
7,2
27,60
...
52,4
48.1
9,8
15,8
18
18
23,8
29,0
5,2
26,40
..•
...
...
70,8
60,9
9,4
15,8
19
19
20,8
24,8
4,5
22,66
...
...
...
15,0
12,9
2,1
15,9
20
20
20,8
26,2
5,4
28,50
...
...
...
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,9
21
21
19,7
30.2
10,6
24,96
48,1
87,6
5,5
0,0
0,0
0,0
15,9
22
22
20,4
28,2
7,8
24,30
40,1
86,1
5,0
1,0
0,3
0,7
16,0
23
23
19,8
26,1
6,3
22,96
36,1
80,2
6,9
0,4
0,1
0,8
16,0
24
24
17,9
28,0
10,1
22,95
89,1
84,1
5,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,0
26
26
16,8
28,2
11,4
22,60
39,7
84,7
5,0
0,0
0,0
0,0
16,0
26
26
19,9
28,1
8,2
24,00
41,1
86,1
6,0
2,1
0,6
1,6
16,0
27
27
19,7
26,4
6,7
23,06
0,4
0,8
0,1
16,0
28
28
22,8
27,5
4,7
26,16
...
...
...
26,8
22,7
4,1
16,0
29
29
28,1
32,2
9,1
27,66
42,5
86,3
7,2
5,1
4,1
1,0
16,0
30
30
23,8
31,8
8,0
27,80
...
...
1,8
1,2
0,1
16,0
1
31
22,8
28,7
5,9
25,76
...
...
...
77,6
66,4
11,2
16,7
(1)
o
1-10
24,00
34,64
10,54
29,27
0,0
0,0
0,0
i|
0 V
11-20
23,48
32,04
8,66
27,76
...
...
...
137,7
116,9
20,8
...
21-81
20,61
28,67
8,06
24,64
...
...
...
114,7
95,7
19,0
...
moifi
22,63
31,65
9,02
27,14
...
...
...
252,4
212,6
39,8
...
o o
Maximum : 86,4 obsenrd le 1 Max. boule noire 49, 1
Hai
iteurd'eautombee 262,4
Minimum: 16,8 „ le25 „ blanche 43,5
mi
„ evaporde 86,70
Difference: 19,6 Difference max. 6,6
ference 166,7
Digitized by
Google
140
JOURNAL MfiTfiOROLOGIQUE.
AotT 1875.
1. Ih. m.—Ciel serein, etoiles brillantes ; vent faible ; un pen de
roftee. 4h. — Roeee abondante ; le reste comme k Ih. 7Il — -Bmme
k rborizon. lOh.— Quelaues ciimulus k rhorizon E. ; del d'un
bleu p&le. IL b.— Cumulus haUa-dt-coUm du cdt4 W. ; ciel d^
couvert k !*£. db. — Nimbus orageux k W^. ; avant d'atteindre le
zenith il est chasse par le vent 4h. — Cumulo-stratas vaporeoz k
Therizon W. ; reste du ciel pur ; le vent fralchit 7h. — Stratus et
nuages orageux k Thonzon ; il en part des rayons lomineox <}iii
traversent tout le ciel et semblent conveiver k TE. en an pomt
sjmetrique de celui oil se trouve le SoleiL 8h. 49m. — Eclairs
sans tonnerre du S.W. ; ils sont assez vifs et assez fr^uents.
lOh. — Le eiel se couvre subitenient d'une brume epaisse.
2. 4h. m. — Ciel uuiformement couvert ; vent tres-faible. 6h. —
Brouillard assez dense et 41ev^ venant du N.E. 7h. — Quel^nes
cumulus tout autour de Thorizon ; ^ et R des cirrus ; horizon
brumeux. lOh. — Cumulus epars ; cirro-stratus au N.E. Ih. a. —
Banc de cumulus compactes du S. k TW. ; ciel d'un bleu p&le.
4h.— Cumulus orageux du 8. k I'W. ; ciel trfes-pur. 7h. — Rayons
lumineux moins distincts q^n'hier ; quelques cumulus longent
rborizon. lOh. — Ciel splendide ; vent r^gulier ; rosee.
3. Ih. m.— Ciel tr^s-pur ; vent faible, rosee extraordinaire, 4h. —
Mdmes remarques. 7h. — Quelques cumulus k Thorizon E. lOh. —
Cumulus venant du S E. et longeant Thorizon ; ciel d'un bleu pfile.
Ih. s. — Cumulus halUs-de-coton venant du S.E. et disperse partout
le cieL 4h. — Ceinture de cumulus tout autour de Thorizon. 7h. —
Deux couches de nuages venant de TE. ; la 2^me tr^-rapidement.
lOh. — Ciel tr^-6toil6 ; vent faible.
4. 2h. m. — Ciel sans nuages et tres-pur ; calme, ros^e. 4h. — M^e
ciel ; lumi^re zodiacale peu distincte ; 6toiles filantes nombreoses ;
le calme continue, ros^e trfes-abondante. 7h. — Ciel et calme comme
ci-dessus. lOh. — Des cumulus viennent lentement du N.K ; ciel
d'un bleu p&le. lb. s. — Les cumulus viennent du N. ; ciel conime
k lOh. 4q. — Banc de cumulus compactes du S. ^ VW. ; ciel d'un
beau bleu. 7h. — Cumulus noir&tres k I'horizon W. et N.E. ; reste
du ciel serein. lOh. — Brume k I'horizon N.W. ; calme absoluy
rosfie.
6. Ih. m. — Ciel trfes-pur, calme absolu, ros^e abondante. 4h. —
Memes remarques ; de plus, lumi^re zodiacale comme hier. 7h. —
Brouillard peu 41ev6 ; le calme continue. lOh. — Cumulus gris&tres
venant du N.E. ; feclaircies d'un beau bleu. Ih. s. — Cumulus
compactes au S. ; 6claircie au z6nith. 4h. — Au N. cirro-stratus
orients du N. k I'E. 7h. — Cirro-stratus fipars dans le ciel ; cumu-
lus orageux k I'W, lOh. — Ciel sans nuages et tre8-6toil6 ; vent
faible.
6. Ih. m. — Au N.E., cumulo-stratus s'fitendant du N. au S. ; calme,
leger ddpAt de ros6e. 4h.— Tout le N. et I'E. est occup6 par des
cumulus diflus ; le calme continue ; pas de rosee. 7h. — Couronne
de cumulus tout autour de I'hoiizon ; calme. lOh.— Quelques
Digitized by
Google
JOURNAL MfiT^OBOLOOIQUE.' 141
cimis fepars ; cumulus balles-de-coUm venant lentement de l^E. ;
ciel d*un beau bleu. Ih. s. — Cirro-stratus d*orientation diverse ;
cumulus comma k lOh. ; ciel d'un bleu pale au zenith, sombre i
FVV. ; le vent fraichit. 4li. — /\u N. cirro-stratus orientes E.W. ;
cumulus comme ci-dessus. 7h. — Cirro-stratus et cumidus tout
autour de Thorizon ; reste du ciel dScouvert. lOh. — Ciel tres-pur,
vent faible et r^gulier; pas de rosfie.
7. Ih. m.— ^toiles pen brillantes ; vent faible et r^gulier, ros^e. 4h. —
Lumifere zodiacale s'elevant jusqu'i la constellation du Taureau ;
pros cumulus vaporeux au N. ; calme. 7h. — Cumulus au N. et au
N.E. lOh. — Ciel sombre en plusieurs points, saute de vent du
S.E. au N.E. Ih. s. — Montaj^nes de nuages au N. et k TE. ; ciel
orageux et trte-noir de TE. k 1*W. par le S. 4h. — Gros nimbus
orageux k TW. ; il est chass^ comme les autres par le vent d'E
7h. — Cirro-stratus brillants k I'W. ; cumulus tout autour de
ITiorizon, ciel pur au zdnith. 8h. 49m. — Les cumulus pers6v5rent
au N.E. et k 1' W. ; beau clair de lune. lOh. — Quelques cumulus
au N. ; reste du ciel tr^pur ; vent faible, rosee. Les ^toiles
filantes apparaissent chaque jour plus nombreuses et plus bril-
lantes; nous entrons ^videmmentdaiis Teasaim qui a son maximum
dans la nuit du 10 Ao<lt.
8. Ih. m. — Ciel 6tincelant ; 6toiles filantes avec trainees ; brume au
N.E. ; vent faible, ros6e. 4h. — Ciel uniformfiment convert ; baude
dScouverte tout autour de ITiorizon ; le vent fraichit, plus de ros^e.
7h. — Quelques cumulus k Fhorizon ; vent faible. lOh. — Cumulus
16gdrement giisatres venant de TE. ; ciel d*\in bleu pale au zenith,
verdatre k Phorizon. Ih. s.— Memes remarques. 4h. — Cirro-
stratus au S. et au S.W. ; ciel d*un beau bleu. 7h. — Cirrus d'un
rouge vif k TW.; cumulus tout autour de Thorizon ; ciel pur au
z6nith. lOh. — A I'W. des cirrus divergent dans toutes les direc-
tions ; calme, rosSe.
9. Ih. m. — Cumulus vaporeux au N.E., ^toiles pen brillantes ; vent
faible, rosee. 4h. — Gros cumulus tres-noirs; il a un pen plu;
6claircie k TE.; les ^toiles y scintillent d'une manifere extraordinaire,
on y voit aussi la lumidre zoiiiacale. 5h. 4. — Brouillard pen 6lev6.
7h. — Pluie fine ; vent tr^faible. lOh — Deux couches de cumulus
venant du N.; la couche inferieure marche rapidement; elle a une
teinte gris&tre comme hier. Ih. s. — Nimbus orageux en diflffirents
points. 4h. — Alto-cumulus par plaques ; nimbus k FW. et au S. ;
feclaircie d'un bleu fonc6 k I'E. 7n.— Cirro-stratus vaporeux au
zenith et au N. ; ils sont orientfis de TE. k VW, ; gros cumulus k
Thorizon de TW. au N. et au S ; des rayons lumineux partent de
rW. en divergeant. lOh.— Ciel splendide ; calme.
10. Ih. m. — Ciel 6tincelant ; calme at^solu depuis lOh. ; rosfie. 4h. —
Cumulus trSs-noirs du N.W. k TE., par le N. ; le calme continue,
ro.see abondant. La lumidre zodiacale 6tait k 3h. ^ troib fois plus
biillante que la voie lact^ ; elle s'^levait jusqu'ti Ald^baran.
7h. — Calme. lOh. —Cumulus grisatres partout le ciel ; 6clairciea
d'un beau bleu. Ih. s. — Monta^jne de nuages k Thorizon N. ; ciel
sombre au S.E. 4h.— II pleut au N.W. ; arc-en-ciel double et
partiel k I'E. 7h. — Ceinture de gros cumulus a Thoiizon de TE. a
rW. par le N., rayons lumineux divergeants k 1 W. et convergeants
Digitized by
Google
142 JOUBNAL Ml;T^BOLOGIQnE.
a TE. en un point syratjtrique. lOh. — Ciel serein; vent ikiblcL
De 2h. a 4h. a.m. 44 fitoiles filantes, dont 10 avec tram6esy out
et4 observfees ; Fobservateur regar<lait le N. et le z^nitlu
11. Ih. m. — Ciel tr^s-^toil^ ; vent faible, rosfee. 4Ii. — Lumdre zodlA-
c<ile comme hier ; gros cumulus a I'horizon E. ; ros6e abondante.
71i. — Cumulus a Phorizon N. et N.E. ; vent toujours fkible.
lOh. — Les cumulus persevorent k Thorizon ; d'autres viennent
lontement de I'W. Ih. s. — Des cumulus legerement grisatres vien-
nent du N.E. ; 6claircies d*un bleu pale ; nuages orageux au S.W.
et au N. 4h.— Quelques cirrus 6pars dans le ciel ; nua^ orageux
comme a lb. 7b. — Memes nuages ; vent faible et regulier. lOh. —
Ciel serein ; beau clair de lune ; vent comme a 7h, Deux ob-
servateurs orient^s comme bier ont enr6gistre 144 ^toilca filantes,
doDt 22 avec trainees, depuis lb. jusqu'^ 4b. du matin.
12. lb. m. — Ciel serein ; vent faible et rfigulier, rostje. 4h. — Lumiere
zodiacalc comme les jours pr6c6dents ; bande de cumulus noiratres
au N.E. 7b. — Ciel sans nuages. lOh. — Des alto-cumulus vien-
nent du S.E. sans passer au zenith ; ciel d'un bau bku en ce
point, verdatre k ITiorizon. lb. s. — Alto-cumulus partout le ciel ;
lis prennent une teinte grisatre ; 16 reste commo i 10b. ' 4h. —
Quelques stratus h Tborizon S.W. 7h. — Banc noiratre au S.W. ; vent
faible et tres-r6gulier. lOh. — Le banc persdvere ; reste du ciel pur. ( 1 )
13. lb. 26m. m. — Ciel splendide ; vent faible et rfigulier, ros6e. 4h. —
Lumiere zodiacale diffuse, le reste comme ci-dessus. 7b. — Cumulus
a I'horizon N. et cumulo-stratus a Tborizon S. 10b. — Quelques
cirro-stratus au S.W. ; ciel d'un beau bleu. lb. s. — Beaucoup de
beaux cumulus isol^s et ^clatants. 4b. — Cumulus tout autour de
rborizon. 7b. — Gros cumulus a Thorizon du N. a TE. ; cumblo-
stratus de TW. au S., a peu pr^s comme a 7b. a.m. lOh. — Magni-
fique clair de lune, encore quebiues cumulus a Thoiizon E. ; vent
faible et regulier ; pas de rosfee.
14. lb. m. — Ciel pur et tr^s-^toil6 ; le vent fraicbit, pas de ros^
4h. — Ciel id. ; calme ; ro86e tres-abondante ; baisse rapide du
thermometre. 7h.— Ciel sans nuages ; le calme continue. 1(A. —
Des cumulus venant du S.E., longent I'borizon ; ciel d'un bean
bleu au z6nitb, blancbatre dans les autres points, lb. s. — Cumu-
lus par tout le ciel. 4b. -Quelques cumulus a I'borizon N. et E.
d'autres en petit nombre ^ars dans le ciel, excepts au zenith.
7b.— A rborizon N.E. et S. de gros cumulus blancbatre se de-
tacbent sur un fond brumeux. 10b. — Memes nuages ; maguifique
clair de lune ; vent faible et regulier ; pas de ros^e.
15. 2h. 20m. m. — Pluie tiede pendant quelques minutes ; ciel charge
du N. a TE. ; de gros cumulus blancs se ddtacbent sur un fond
noir. 4b. — Bmme uniforme qui laisse apercevoir les fctoiles au
zenith ; 6claircie a VE. ; vent faible, pas de ros6e. 7h. — Cumulus
a I'horizon ; cumulo-cirrus au zenith. 10b. — Cumulus gris&tres
venant rapidement de I'E. ; ciel d'un bleu pale. lb. s, — Les
cumulus viennent du S.E. ; le reste comme a lOh. 4b. — M^e
(1). Aujourd'hui de 3h. J & 4h. un observateur, orienW comme les joura pre-
cedents, a enregUtrd 20 ^toiles filantes, dont 2 avec trainee. Pendant cci 3 joura
la moyenne des dtoiles observ6(» par un observateur en \h. a. ^l6 de 32. Sur 132,
dont on a pu d^itennincr la trajectoire, i appartient i Cabsioiidc
Digitized by
Google
JOURNAL Ml:Tl:OBOLOGIQnE. 143
ciel, vent fort. 7h. — Qnelques cumulus halUs-de-coton a ITiorizon
N.E. ; alto-cumulus au S.W. ; des rayons lumineux peu distincts
partent de TW. en divergeant. lOh, — Ciel sans nuages ; vent trfea-
regulier ; magnifique clair de lune.
16. 2h. 45m. m. — Quelques cirro-stratus 6pars dans le ciel ; au N.
gros cumulus ; calme, pas de ros6e. 4h. — Cumulo-nimbus au
N.W., ficlaircie au S.E. ; le calme continue, pas de ros6e. 7h.— Un
voile de vapeurs obscurcit le soleil ; 9a et la quelques cumulus ; le
vent se leve. IQh. — Deux couches de nuages venant de I'E: la 2de
tres-rapidement ; ciel d'un bleu pale. Ih. s. — Trois couches de
nuages, la Idre de cirrus ; ciel d'un bleu fonc6. 4h. — Memes
nuages qu'H Ih.; ciel d'un beau bleu au z6nith, verdatre a Thorizon.
7h. — Banc noiratre au N.W. ; cumulo-cirrus 4 VW, et au S.W.
gros cumulus a I'horizon E. 8h. 49m. — D'6normes cumulus
vaporeux sont opars dans le ciel ; il a'y forme une couronne
lorsqu'ils passent devant la lune. lOh. — MSmes nuages. ciel trds-
pur au zenith ; vent faible et regulier. Le vent a souffle avec
force et par rafales depuis 7 heurcs du matin jusqu'a 7 heures du
soir.
17. 2h. m. — II a plu vers Ih. Une sorte de chaine de montagnes
nuageuses s'^tend a Thorizon du N.E. au S.W. par PW. ; reste du
ciel tres-pur ; vent faible et regulier. 4h. — D'«5normes cumulus
ont envahi tout le ciel ; nimbus en plusieurs points de Thorizon.
6h. ^. — Portion d'arc-en-ciel aux couleurs tres-vives sans pluie
visible. 7h. — Alto-cumuluf* presqu'imraobiles ; au-dessous cumulo-
nimbus venant rapidement du N.E. Vers 9h. quelques coups de
tonnerre loin tain. lOh. — Trois couches de nuages ; la premiere
est formee de cumulo-cirrus ; la troisieme marche tres-rapidement ;
eclaircies d^un bleu fonc6. Ih. s. — Ciel tr^-sombre au S.E. 4h. —
A verses depuis ce matin ; dans les intervalles on a aper^u le soleil.
7h. — Pluie ; le vent tombe ; thermometres mouilles. 8h. 49m.—
Averse ; pluie ti^de ; coup de vent violent. lOh. — Pluie faible et
continue ; le vent est tombo. Baisse du BaromHre de 6,9mm.
dans la joumee. Le vent a souffle par rafales pendant lOh. ; sa
Vitesse moyenne maximum a dte de 13m. par seconde.
18. Ih. m. — Cumulus vaporeux venant tr^s-rapidement de PE ; on
aper^oit la lune h, travers la brume et les nuages. 4h. — Couronne
lunaire ; ciel trfis-noir au N.E. 7h. — Pluie tres-abondante. lOh. —
Gros cumulus vaporeux venant du N.E. ; papier ozonomotrique et
thermometres mouillfis. Ih. s. — Forte averse. 4h. — Des nuages
bas et blancb&tres se d^tachent sur des nimbus tr^s-noirs en dif-
f^rents points du ciel. 7h. — Coup de vent tres-violent pendant
quelques minutes. lOh. — Pluie fine ; le vent augmcnte de force.
Le vent a soufflfi par rafales tout le jour ; mouvement giratoii*e in-
verse de la girouette. L'oscillation du baromStre a 6te de 11mm.
03 depuis hier lb. a.m., jusqu'a aujourd'hui Ih. p.m. ; il est rare-
ment descend u aussi bas a Chang- Hai.
19. Ih. m. — Ciel uniformement convert de cumulus vaporeux et
chassis rapidement par le vent ; pluie fine. 4h. — Memes re-
niarques. 7h. — CUX tn^.^-charj,'e ; vent toiijours fort. lOh. — Ciel
uniformement convert ; des cumulus se d6tachent sur la brume et
viennent rapidement de PW. ; il bruine. Ih. s. — MOmc ciel.
Digitized by
Google
144 JOUBNAL mI:tI:obologique.
4h. — Le thermoiriStre monte ; le vent faiblit. 7h. — Petite pTuie ;
la brume est l%drement stratififee k rhorizon N.W. et S. ; Ic vent
souffle d'une manidre trds-r^guliere. lOh. — ^claircies au zenith ;
les 6toiles que Ton y apergoit sont peu brillantes. Le vent a con-
tinue son mouvement giratoire inverse ; parti de I'E.S.E. le 16 il
s'est arr§t6 a I'W.S.W. aujourdTiui k lOh. p.m.; sa vitease moyenne
maximum a 4t4 & 71i. a.m. de 15,7m. par seconde.
20. Ih. m. — Une couche d'alto-cumulus compactes couvre tout le ciel ;
couronne lunaire ; vent rdgulier, pas de ros^e. 41i. — Ciel moutonn^
au zenith ; alto-cumulus par plaques en diffi^rents points ; quelques
cumulus viennent du N.W. 7h. — Brume g6nerale 1^6rement
ondul4e en certains endroits. lOh. — Gros cumulus diffos et
grisatres venant de PW. Ih. s. — M§me ciel. 4h. — ^Au N. trois
couches de nuages ; la 3eme est form^e de cumulus blanchfitres
qui se detachent sur un fond brumeux et noiratre ; au zenith ciel
moutonn^. 7h. — Couche ^paisse de cumulus trfts-serr^s; petite
^claircie k TW. lOh. — Plaque d'alto-cumulus k VW. ; elie est
orient^e du N. au S. ; calme ; ros6e abondante.
21. 4h. 35m. m. — Brouillard peu §lev6 ; rosee extraordinaire ; vent
tr^s-faible ; long stratus k I'E. 7h. — Brouillard comme ci-deesns ;
calme. lOh. — Ciel brumeux k Thorizon S.E. ; quelques cumulus
viennent du N. en longeant Fhorizon. Ih. s. — Un alto-cumulus
stratifie s'^tend du N.E. au S.W. ; cumulus dans toutes les direc-
tions ; au zenith Us laissent entre'eux des eclaircies d'un bleu
fonc6. 4h. — Trois couches de nuages ; la l^re est formee de cirrus
d'une ddlicatesse extreme ; la * 3dme marche tr^-rapidement.
7h. — Cumulo-nimbus vaporeux et noir&tres par tout le ciel ;
rhorizon au N.E. est trfes-sombre. 8h. 49m.— A VE. et k VW.
stratus orient^s du N. au S. ; Eclairs pen brillants et sans tonnerre
au S.E. ; les cumulo-nimbus ont disparu. lOh. — Les stratus per-
se vferent ; ^claircie au N. ; vent faible, l^er d^pot de rosee.
22. Ih. 15m. m. — Une trainee d'alto-cumulus s'^tend en 6ventail da
N.E. jusqu'au zdnith ; banc brumeux au S.E. ; vent faible, roe^.
4h. — Magnifiques bandes d'alto-cumulus allant du N.E. au S.W. k
travers tout le ciel ; ^claircie au zenith ; vent faible et r^gulier,
ros6e abondante. 7h. — Nuages de toutes sortes ; calme. lOh. —
Cumulus venant du N. sans passer par le zenith. Ih. s — Ciel
mrmtonne au zenith. 4h.— Trois coucnes de nuages ; la lere est
form6e de cirrus panaches ; la 3dme de gros cumulus qui viennent
du N. en longeant Thorizon E. et W. 6h. J. — Petite averse. 7h.—
Ciel charge a I'E. ; a Thorizon W. feclaircie jaun&tre. 8h. 49m. —
Pluie fine ; ciel unifonn6ment couvert et tres-sombre. lOh. — U
ne pleut plus ; des bandes noir&tres orient^es N. et S. se detachent
sur la brume. Les alto-cumulus stratifies ont persevere et conserve
leur orientation depuis 4h. a.m., jusqu'au soir.
23. Ih. m.— Brume g6n6rale ; couronne lunaire ; a I'E. ^norme cumulc
stratus noirfitre s*6tendant du N. au S. ; vent faible et rfegulier,
pas de ros6e. 4h. — Un nimbus passe au zenith et donne quelques
gouttes de pluie. 7h. — Quelques gouttes de pluie ; ciel charge,
stratus a TW. lOh. — Des cumulus viennent rapidement du N. ;
le vent se iSve subitement et souffle par rafales. Ih. s. — Les
cumulus longeut I'horizon sans passer au zenith, banc de cumulus
compactes au S.E. 4h. — A TE. Dane de stratus orieut^s N. et S. ;
Digitized by
Google
JOURNAL MfeTfiOROLOGIQUE. 146
ficlaircie an zenith. 7h. — Le banc de stratus pers^vSre ; des
cumulus vaporeux arrivent rapidement du N. lOh. — Ciel trSs-
^toile ; vent faible ; ros6e abondante.
24. Ih. m. — A TE. long stratus oriente N. et S. ; vent faible, ros^e
tr^s-abondante. 4h. — Memes remarques. 71i.— Vent extreme-
ment r^ulier ; quelques cumulus viennent du N.W. lOh. — Lea
cumulus viennent du N. ; ciel d'un bleu clair. Ih. s. — Cirrus et
cumulus k rW. seulement ; reste du ciel trfis-pur. 4h. — Plaque
de cirro-cumulus au S.W. ; les cumulus longent Thorizon sans
passer au z6nith. 71i. — Banc de cumulo-stratns e'fitendant de TE.
au S.W. lOh. — Ciel sans nuages ; ^toiles brillantes ; vent tres-
faible ; ros^e abondante.
26. Ih. m. — Ciel splendide ; calme absolu depuis lOh. ; rosfie tr^-
abondante. 4h. — Quelques cumulus viennent du N. ; le calme
continue. 6h. ^ — Brouillard pen dense et peu Uev6. 7h. — M6mes
remarques. lOh. — Au z6nitn cirro-cumulus par plaques ; ciel
verdStre a lliorizon, ailleurs d'un beau bleu. Les deux couches
de nuages marchent en sens inverse. Ih. s. — Les cumulus ont dis-
paru ; le reste comme a lOh. 4h.— Des cumulus viennent rapide-
ment du N.E. ; cirro-stratus de toutes formes. 7h. — Cirro-stratus
orient^s S.E. et N.W. ; eclaircies brumeuses ; banc noir&tre k FW.;
vent faible. lOh. — JSitoiles voil6es ; vent faible ; rosfie abondante.
26. lb. m. — Cumulus vaporeux et ti-^s-bas venant rapidement du N. ;
au-des8U8 couche d'alto-cumulus ; vent faible, pas de ros^e. 4h. —
Ciel uniform6ment convert ; il bruine, thermomdtres mouillfis ; le
vent souffle par rafales. 7h. — Pluie faible, thermom^tres mouiUfis ;
vent assez fort. lOh. — Brume g^n^rale ; il ne pleut plus ; les
cumulus marchent tres-rapidement. Ih. s. — Les cumulus viennent
du N.E., toujours avec une grande vitesse. 4h. — Deux couches de
nuages comme k Ih. ; ciel d'un bleu clair. 7h. — Banc noirdtre k
I'horizon W. ; il s'^tend du N. au S.; le cot© E. est occupe par des
cumulus compactes jusqu'au z6nith. lOh. — CHel sans nuages et
tres-brillant ; calme, ros6e.
27. Ih. m. — Ciel splendide ; calme, rosfie abondante. 4h. — A l^E.
long stratus s'4tendant du N. au S. ; le reste comme k Ih. 7h. —
Banc de stratus orients comme ci-dessus ; Eclaircies d'un beau bleu
au S.W. et a FW. ; le calme continue. lOh. — Quelques gouttes de
pluie ; couche d'alto-cumulus compactes ; au-dessous cumulo-nim-
bus venaiit du N. Ih. s. — Memes nuages qxCk lOh. 4h. — Quelques
gouttes de pluie ; nuages bas longeant rhorizoa k VE. et k r W.
6h. i. — Deux arcs-en-ciel partiels k Thorizon N.E. et S.E. ; ils se
rfeunissent bientot presque completement a la partie supErieure
qui est peu brillante. 7n. — II ne pleut plus ; nuages comme k 4h. ;
eclaircie jaunfitre a FW. lOh. — La pluie a cess6 ; ciel trSs-sombre.
28. Ih. m. — Quelques gouttes de pluie fine ; ciel presque uniform^
ment convert ; vent faible. 6h. — Ceinture de gros cumulus tout
autour de I'horizon ; k VE, 6claircie d'um bleu pftle. 7h. — Cumu-
lus vaporeux, trds-rapides et tres-bas, venant de I'E. ; au-dessus
on aper^oit une couche d'alto-cumulus venant du S.W. lOh. —
Averse abondante. Ih. s. — Ciel charg6 en difffirents points ; au-
dessous des nimbus nuages blanch&tres et bas ; temps lourd. 4h. —
Averses trds-fortes depuis Ih. ; le papier ozonom6trique et les
Digitized by
Google
146 JOURNAL MtlllOROLOGIQnE.
thermom^tres sont mouill^s. 7h. — Ciel uniformfement convert ;
Sluie, vent faible. lOh. — II ne pleut plus ; quelques cumulus se
6tachent sur la brume ; vent faiole et soufflant par rafales.
29. lb. m. — Des cumulus vaporeux et compactes occupent tout le
ciel ; on aper^oit les 6toiles au z6nith ; le thermomdtre monte.
4h. — Le ciel s'assombrit. 7h. — Trois couches de nuages ; la Idre
est form€e de cirro-stratus immobiles ; la 2Sme de cumulus grisa-
tres venant lentement de VE. ; enfin la 3eme de brume marcbant
tres-rapidement vers FW. 1 Oh. --Cirro-cumulus d'une d^licatesse
extreme ; il s'y forme une couronne solaire brillante ; cumulus
trds-rapides ; ciel d'uu bleu pale. lb. s. — Ciel trfcs-noir k VE. et
au N. W., d'un bleu fonce au z6nith. 3b. i.— Forte averse. 4h. —
Alto-cumulus immobiles, nimbus venant de TE. ; quelques gouttes
de pluie. 7b. — La couche d'alto-cumulus pers6vdre, cumulus trte-
rapides. lOh. — Ciel uniform6ment convert.
30. lb. m. — Cumulus vaporeux ; eclaircie an zenith, ^toiles voil^es ;
vent tres-faible ; leger d6p6t de ros6e. 4b. — Meme ciel, ixw^e
abondante. 7b. — ^Alto-cumulus venant dn N.W. ; an-desBoas
cumulus vaporeux et blancb&tres venant de TE. 1 Oh.— Cirro-
cumulus d'une grande d^licatesse, alto-cumulus d'une blancheor
^blonissante et tres-rapides ; ciel cbarg6 a I'E. et au N. lb. s. —
Gros cumulus venant de FE. ; de temps en temps petites averses,
4h. — Pluie ; ciel tres-charg^ dans toutes les directions except^ a
I'W., oil I'on distingue des cumulus. 71l — Cumulus diffus sous la
brume ; vent faible et r^gnlier. 8h. 49m. — Ciel nniform^ment
convert et sombre ; eclairs a TW. ; ils sont rares, pen brillants et
sans tonnerre. 10b. — Quelques grosses gouttes de pluie d'orage
depuis 8h. 49m. ; on n'aper9oit plus d'^clairs.
31. lb. m. — Pluie abondante ; vent faible. 4h. — Ciel cbarg4 au N.
et k PE., quelques gouttes de pluie ; au z6nitb 6claircie oh Ton
aper^oit des 6toiles. 7b. — Ciel moutonnfi ; les nuages viennent
lentement dn S.W. 10b. — La moitid du ciel dn c6t6 du S. est de
couleur-ardoise ; au-dessons nuages bas et blanch fitres ; quelquea
gouttes de pluie. lb. s. — Cumulo-nimbus tres-rapides ; petite
averse. 4h. — Pluie fine ; vent fort et soufflant par males. 7h. —
Pluie torrentielle ; vent comme k 4h. 10b. — Pluie moins forte, le
vent tombe ; papier ozonometrique et thermomStres mouill^
II. Le Leg, s.j.
(1). Le thermom^tre Janaen ayant 6t6 compart & I'^talon a ^t^ trouv^ de ® o,4 trop
bas. De plus, la pluie en a'infiltrant a fait monter la temperature du puits ;
de Ik la difference de 0 ® ,7 entre la temperature du 80 et du 31.
Digitized by
Google
tl
Digitized
by Google
Digitized by
Google
167
ERRATA.
1874.
au lieu de lisez
p. 7, Humidite relative ; moyenne du mois 33,29 83,29
p. 8, Ciel tres-nuageux 8^^ ^tq
p. 11, Pluie 32,1 42,1
., .., ( 42,5 44,6
^^- *^*^^ I 272;o 274;i
Hauteur d'eau ^vaporee 80,0 80,8
Difference etc 192,0 194,3
Temperature minimum du mois 32,7 12,7
p. 47, Pluie, le 11 7h. s 0,0 1,9'
id. le 12 7h. m 0,0 1,8
Aj outer ces deux valeurs au total du mois.
1875.
p. 2, Pression barometrique 68,58 64,58
Corriger les moyennes correspondantes.
p. 9, Temperature du puits 11,5
p. 50, Actinomtoe (boule nue) 15,47 15,65
id, difference des moyennes 4,74 4,56
p. 56, Nombre de jours de ciel beau etc.
au lieu de 7, 10, 9, 4, 10,
lisez 7, 3, 3, 7, 10.
N,B. — De nouvelles series d'observations faites simultan^ment avec
notre Actinometre et les Actinom^tres No. 5251-5252 et 5256-5253,
qui ont etfe compart avec celui de Montsouris, nous ont donn6 pour
fecteur moyen 5,74 au lieu de 6,09 trouve pr6c«demment. —
(Voir p. 46.)
Les planches qui suivent ainsi que celles qui accompa^ent le Bulle-
tin Magnetique ont etei gravees at TOrphelinat de la Mission Catholique
k Tou-sai-vai, pr^ Zi-ka-wei.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
A. M. D. G.
OBSERVATOIBB
MfiTfiOEOLOGIQUE et MAGNfiTIQUE
de9 Fires de la Compagnie de Jesus
a
ZLKA-WEI.
MAGNfiTISME
f
' 1876.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
A. M. D. G.
OBSEEVATIONS MAGNfiTIQUES
faites a V Observatoire de Zi-ka-wei (Chine), en 1875.
Longitude Orientale Altitude Latitude
7h. 56m. 24s. (de Paris). 6 metres. Nord 31^ 12' 30*
Lea instruments employes pour ces observations sont d^crits dans les
** Imtructi(ms f<n' maoTietic surveys by laiid and sea" du Major-Geii6i*al
Sabine ; les m^tbodes d'observation sont aussi celles qu'on y trouve
recommand^es ; toutefois j*ai cru devoir adopter, pour la rechercbe de
rinclinaison, I'observation directe dans deux azimuts rectangulaires : le
calcid donne ensuite Tlnclinaison vraie par la formule
cotg." I=cotg.* i'+cotg." i".
Tje bulletin de 1874 renferme d6jk quelques observations de la d6cli-
naison pour les trois premiers mois de 1875 ; j'ai cru utile de les
reporter dans le bulletin de 1875, afin que cette ann6e soit complete ;
en outre, pour ne point sortir du cadre que je m'^tais fix6 duns la dis-
cussion des observations de 1874, i'avais dd laisser de c6t6 la moiti6
environ des observations horaires mites pendauc ces ti-ois mois et je
m'^tais aussi contents de les donner d'heure en heure. Mais comme
jusqu'i
Juin ; k partir du mois de Juillet de nouvelles occupations m'unt forc6
A les interrompre et k me contenter d'une dizaine d'observations isol^es
par mois : je me suis astreint cependant H les faire toujours k lib. du
matin (temps moyen) ; c'est, en eflfet, d'aprfes mes observations de 1874,
le moment oil Taimant atteint sensiblement sa position moyenne de la
ioum6e. Enfin, depuis le 15 Octobre, j'ai bu relever la position de
Taimant trois fois par jour : k 7b. et k Ufa. du matin et k 4h. du soir,
la moyenne des observations de 7b. a.m. et de 4h. pm. ne s'^caite que
trds-peu de la moyenne diume.
Pour les 6 premiers mois de I'annfie, les observations de la dficlinaison
sont rapport^es au Temps vrai, tandis que pour les 6 derniers, elles le
flont au Temps moyen de Zi-ka-wei.
La D^cliuaisou magn^tique k Zi-ka-wei est Occidcn^ale.
La Planche, joint© k ce bulletin, prfisente en valeurs absolues la
variation diume moyenne de ]a d6clinai8on magii^tiaue pendant les
six premiers mois de rannfie 1875, et le d^placement ae Taimant d'un
mois k Tautre. Ces courbes out He trac6es avec les valeurs boraiies
moyennes de cbaque mois.
M. Dgchevrvns, sj.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
DlilCLINAISON MAGN^TIQUE A ZI-KA-WEL
Janvier 1875.
Temps
1
8
15
22
29
Moyennes
vrai.
Janvier
Janvier
Janvier
Janvier
Janvier
horaires.
Matin
O 1 II
O 1 II
O 1 II
0 1 II
O 1 II
O 1
It
6h.
2 0 42
1 59 13
2 0 21
2 0 6
1 59 20
1 59
56,3
„ 80
0 42
69 25
0 16
0 6
59 3
59
54,4
7h.
0 36
69 44
1 59 40
59 63
58 51
59
44.6
,. 80
1 69 42
59 30
58 50
59 8
58 47
59
11,4
8h.
58 30
58 37
58 38
58 13
58 34
58
80,5
M 80
58 4
58 11
58 38
58 2
58 16
68
13,8
9h.
57 37
57 32
58 52
57 49
57 53
57
64,4
.. 80
67 16
57 63
59 18
57 42
57 29
57
56,4
lOh.
57 46
57 46
2 0 14
58 17
58 6
58
26,6
,. 80
58 12
68 16
1 10
68 26
58 30
58
54,4
llh.
58 38
59 17
1 87
58 58
59 4
59
80,9
.. 80
69 15
2 0 7
2 18
58 50
59 40
2 0
2
Midi
2 0 17
0 35
2 35
58 58
2 0 20
0
83
Soir
Oh. 80
2 0 53
2 0 29
2 2 16
1 58 40
2 0 27
2 0
83
Ih.
1 14
0 16
2 16
58 51
1 59 52
0
29,8
n 80
0 58
1 59 55
2 16
58 40
59 38
0
17,6
2h.
0 52
59 48
1 28
58 37
59 11
1 59
59,4
M 80
0 20
59 34
0 50
58 40
59 4
59
41,6
Sh.
1 59 26
59 3
0 25
58 8
58 37
59
18,5
.. 80
58 50
58 50
1 59 54
58 87
58 20
58
54
4h.
58 50
58 22
59 24
58 53
68 10
58
43,8
,. 80
58 85
58 0
59 81
59 5
58 7
58
39,6
5h.
58 20
58 0
59 50
59 18
58 10
58
43,8
M 80
58 26
58 22
59 54
59 18
58 27
58
53,1
6h.
58 89
58 19
59 54
59 18
58 87
58
57,4
O 1 II
O 1 II
O 1 II
• 1 If
O 1 II
O 1
II
Mojennes
1 59 18
1 59 0
2 0 25
1 58 50
1 58 49
1 59
16.5
MnvncA ST Maxima.
Max. sec.
Min. prin.
Max. prin.
Min. seo.
e 1 II
2 0 42
1 57 15
2 1 15
I 58 20
0 1 II
1 59 48
57 28
2 0 35
1 57 57
0 , It
2 0 21
1 58 31
2 2 38
1 59 24
0 1 II
2 0 6
1 57 40
0 1 11
1 59 20
57 27
2 0 38
1 57 2
Moy. des
Min.
et Max.
O 1 II
1 59 15
0 1 ft
1 69 2
O / ft
2 0 85
0 1 II
1 58 58
O 1 If
1 59 8
0 1 It
1 59 21,5
Amplitade
4,0
1
8,11
4,11
1
2,48
8,18
8,60
Digitized by
Google
DfeCLINAISON MAGNfeTIQUE A ZI-KA-WEI.
FfevRiER 1875.
Temps
yrai.
3 Ffevrier
6 F6vrier
10 F6vrier
13 Fevrier
17 Fevrier
Matin
o / /r
O f 0
O t 0
O f 0
O t 0
6h.
1 69 10
1 69 28
1 69 23
1 69 26
2 0 20
M 30
69 0
69 41
69 28
69 26
0 23
7h.
69 4
69 64
69 28
68 47
0 23
„ 30
58 49
69 64
69 14
68 32
0 10
8h.
68 83
69 44
68 20
68 28
1 69 40
„ 80
68 12
69 28
68 12
58 32
69 20
9h.
67 49
69 0
67 62
58 28
59 %
.. 30
67 41
68 46
67 39
68 8
59 2
10b.
57 41
58 46
67 39
68 19
58 55
„ 30
67 66
69 7
68 5
68 32
69 2
llh.
67 49
59 21
68 33
68 64
59 8
„ 30
67 42
69 28
69 9
69 29
69 27
Midi
67 61
69 46
69 38
69 66
59 41
Soir
Oh. 30
1 57 66
2 0 0
1 69 67
2 0 16
1 59 46
Ih.
67 48
1 69 41
2 0 0
0 0
69 41
„ 30
67 44
69 21
1 69 64
1 69 40
59 36
2h.
67 40
58 47
69 47
59 28
59 22
„ 30
67 44
68 30
69 28
69 14
59 8
3h.
67 61
68 20
69 0
59 0
59 2
.. 80
68 18
68 13
68 33
69 6
58 55
4h.
68 30
58 20
68 12
69 0
59 2
., 30
68 36
68 47
67 69
68 40
59 8
6b.
68 36
68 63
57 59
68 31
69 22
» 30
68 28
69 0
68 19
68 36
59 41
6h.
68 24
69 0
68 47
68 60
59 41
O f ff
O f 0
o t /r
o f /r
O f »
Moyennes
1 68 11
1 69 10
1 68 49
1 69 1
1 59 28
Minima et Maxima.
Max. seoon.
Min. prino.
Max. prino.
Min. seoon.
1 59 12
1 57*40
Q f 0
2 0 2
1 68 40
2 0 0
1 68 10
O / If
1 59 30
67 36
2 0 0
1 67 68
O t ff
1 69 27
68 2
2 0 16
1 68 30
0 f If
2 0 26
1 68 67
69 46
68 67
Moyennes
des
Min. et Max.
O t If
1 68 26
0 / ff
1 69 20
O 1 If
1 68 48
O f If
1 69 9
0 f »
1 69 21
Amplitude
1,68
1,86
1
2.41
1
2,21
1,46
Digitized by
Google
Di:CLINAISON MAGNf:TIQUE A ZI-KA-WEI.
ffeVRIER 1875.
Temps
vrai.
20 F^Yrier
24 Fevrier
28 Fevrier
Moyennes
horaires.
Matin
o / ^
O '
ft
o '
n
o t tt
6h.
1 68 20
1 68
20
1 68
46
1 69 8,9
,. 80
68 35
68
34
68
34
69 12,6
7h.
68 42
68
20
68
17
69 6,7
M 30
68 36
68
6
68
0
68 66
8h.
68 24
68
0
67
39
68 36,2
„ 80
68 24
67
43
67
86
68 26.8
9h.
68 1
67
31
67
85
68 10
,. 30
68 1
67
11
67
16
67 67,2
lOh.
68 14
67
6
67
42
68 2.7
„ 30
68 1
67
11
67
49
68 12.7
llh.
67 47
67
31
68
17
68 24.7
„ 80
67 60
68
3
68
17
68 40.7
Midi
68 13
68
47
68
87
69 8,2
Soir
Oh, 30
1 68 83
1 69
29
1 59
I
1 69 22
Ih.
68 42
69
43
69
8
69 20,2
,. 80
68 46
69
33
69
16
69 18,8
2h.
68 42
69
16
68
68
68 69,6
„ 80
68 28
68
83
68
37
68 42,4
3h.
68 8
68
2
68
47
68 81,1
„ 80
67 47
67
80
68
43
68 23,1
4h.
67 87
67
4
68
28
68 16,5
n 80
67 88
66
60
68
8
68 12,5
6h.
67 41
67
4
67
62
68 14,5
M 80
67 64
67
24
68
8
68 26,9
6h.
67 64
67
48
68
24
68 36,8
o ' ^
o '
ff
o '
//
O t It
Mojennes
1 68 11
1 68
1
1 68
17
1 68 88,9
Minima et Maxima.
Max. secon.
Min. prino.
Max. princ.
Min. secon.
0 1 n
1 68 44
67 47
68 44
67 83
O 1 II
1 68 32
66 68
69 42
66 48
O 1 If
1 58 69
67 11
69 19
67 61
Moyennes
des
Min. et Max.
O 1 II
1 68 16
W 1 II
1 68 20
O 1 II
I 68 15
0 1 n
1 68 44.4
1
1.W
Amplitude
1,18
2,73
»
2,18
Digitized by
Google
DJScLINAISON MAGNfiTIQUE A ZI-KA-WEI.
Mabs 1875.
Temps
vrai.
3 Mars
8 Mars
11 Mars
14 Mars
18 Mars
Matin
O 1 II
O 1 II
O 1 II
O 1 II
O 1 II
6h.
1 59 10
1 57 24
1 58 13
1 57 42
1 67 56
„ 30
58 30
67 88
57 50
67 36
67 5b
,7h.
58 16
57 88
57 6
57 6
57 35
., 80
57 36
56 59
55 57
66 4
66 65
81i.
57 8
56 40
55 3
bh 81
66 10
„ 80
57 14
56 18
64 10
64 54
Bb 30
9h.
57 8
65 14
53 48
64 28
54 58
„ 80
56 34
55 14
63 40
58 54
54 44
lOh.
57 21
65 34
53 53
54 12
64 68
,. 30
57 21
56 10
54 17
54 84
55 46
llh.
57 42
56 81
55 10
65 81
56 54
., 80
58 5
67 30
66 10
66 52
68 0
Midi
58 20
58 13
67 22
57 60
69 0
Soir
Oh. 80
1 58 58
1 59 6
1 58 21
1 68 30
1 69 50
Ih.
59 35
2 0 6
59 36
59 9
2 0 6
n 80
59 20
1 69 47
59 56
69 28
0 6
211.
59 4
2 0 0
2 0 3
69 9
0 11
« 80
58 30
1 59 80
1 59 50
68 48
1 69 54
8h.
57 56
59 13
69 18
68 80
59 20
„ 80
57 86
68 46
68 23
67 50
68 38
4h.
57 22
67 44
67 47
57 83
57 60
„ 80
57 0
56 23
67 83
57 3
67 17
5h.
66 40
66 60
57 6
56 89
67 1
„ 80
66 27
67 88
57 6
56 50
67 17
61i.
56 27
68 4
67 26
67 19
57 48
o r II
O 1 II
O / II
O 1 II
O J u
Mojennes
1 57 48
1 67 37
1 67 0
1 66 66
1 67 39
MnmcA ST Maxima.
Max. seeon.
Min. prino.
Max. prino.
Min. seoon.
0 1 II
1 5632
59 35
56 2
0 1 II
1 57 47
65 0
2 0 8
1 56 28
0 1 II
1 63*40
2 0 6
1 67 6
0 1 II
1 68*64
69 29
56 89
O 1 II
1 57 66
54 87
2 0 18
1 67 0
Moyennes
des
Min. et Max.
O 1 II
1 68 4
O 1 II
1 57 34
O 1 II
1 56 53
0 1 II
1 66 41
O » II
1 57 28
Amplitude
3,05
r
5,12
1
6,43
5.57
5,68
Digitized by
Google
d£:clinaison maqn£tique a zi-ea-wei.
Mars 1876.
. Temps
vrai.
22 Mars
26 Mars
80 Mars
Moyennes
horaires.
Matin
o t
"
o t
ti
o t
n
O t n
6h.
1 68
9
1 58
12
1 68
40
1 68 10,6
M 30
68
2
68
2
68
8
67 67,4
7h.
67
28
67
40
67
24
67 81,8
„ 80
66
47
67
2
66
42
66 67,8
8h.
66
6
66
21
66
16
66 9,2
n 80
65
82
66
21
66
41
66 36
9h.
66
18
64
46
6b
16
66 6.8
n 30
66
18
64
26
64
46
64 48,2
lOh.
66
36
64
80
66
8
66 9
., 30
66
6
66
13
66
0
65 40,6
llh.
67
28
66
4
67
8
56 32,7
„ 30
68
66
66
82
68
82
57 84,6
Midi
2 0
18
67
11
69
82
58 28,2
8oir
Oh. 30
2 1
20
1 68
4
2 0
86
1 59 20,5
ih.
2
0
68
52
0
56
2 0 2
„ 30
2
21
69
80
1
22
0 18,6
2h.
2
21
2 0
17
1
46
0 21,2
„ 80
1
46
0
17
1
88
0 1,1
3h.
0
38
1 69
61
0
65
1 59 27,8
., 30
0
7
69
16
0
20
58 61,7 '
4h.
1 69
3
68
80
1 59
85
68 10,4
,. 80
68
29
67
66
58
88
67 82,8
6h.
67
64
67
30
58
8
57 13
„ 80
67
41
67
26
58
0
57 18
6h.
67
60
57
87
58
0
57 84
o t
tt
O 1
It
O 1
u
O 1 It
Moyennes
1 68
30
1 67
27
1 58
21
1 57 40
MnaMA ST Maxtma.
Max. seoon.
Min. prino.
Max. prino.
Min. seoon.
o * u
1 66* 'l8
2 2 26
1 67 40
Q f It
1 58 12
54 20
2 0 28
1 57 22
o f m
• • • •
1 64 48
2 1 48
1 58 0
Mojennes
des
Mm.6tMax.
1 58 52
0 / «»
1 67 22
0 / o
1 58 16
o # *r
1 57 88.6
Amplitnde
7,12
6,06
7.08
*
5,76
Digitized by
Google
10
DfiCLINAISON MAGN^TIQUB A ZI-KA-WBL
Atbil 1876.
^^r
8A7ril
6Ayril
9ATril
18AttU
nATril
Matin
• 1 n
• ' tt
O 1 II
• 1 ' II
e 1 II
6h.
1 68 0
I 67 80
1 66 62
1 68 9
1 68 22
n 30
67 27
66 60
66 26
68 0
67 62
7h.
67 0
66 9
66 40
67 41
67 28
„ 80
66 16
66 29
66 21
67 14
66 68
8h.
66 4
64 80
64 30
66 82
66 12
M 80
68 69
68 60
64 2
66 81
66 89
9h.
68 18
6S 12
68 68
66 4
66 18
„ 80
62 68
62 68
63 69
64 87
66 0
lOh.
68 11
68 1
64 14
64 68
66 80
,. 80
64 12
63 86
64 84
66 81
66 0
llh.
66 48
64 6
66 40
66 82
., 80
67 10
64 47
66 27
67 28
Midi
68 26
66 84
67 10
68 88
Soir
Oh. 80
1 69 18
1 66 20
1 68 2
1 59 26
Ih.
2 0 8
67 8
68 89
69 46
n 80
086
67 38
68 89
69 41
2h.
0 66
67 68
69 0
69 87
„ 80
044
67 61
69 26
69 4
8h.
0 22
67 86
69 19
68 64
.. 80
1 69 84
67 7
68 86
68 44
4h.
68 60
66 46
68 18
68 36
M 80
68 16
66 26
68 4
68 22
6h.
67 48
66 6
68 44
68 2
„ 80
67 80
66 2
67 80
67 27
6b.
67 61
66 22
67 8
67 27
O t M
O t II
• r »f
• 1 ti
• 1 It
Mojennes
1 66 63
1 66 47
1 66 46
2 67 88
• • • •
Minima st Maxima.
Max. secon.
Min. princ.
Max. prino.
Min. secon.
1 52*68
2 12
1 67 80
e # w
1 62*68
67 68
66 66
1 68*62
69 27
• • • •
0 ^ »
1 64*87
69 46
67 27
• • • •
1 56 0
• • • •
Moyennes
des
Min. et Max.
1 66 67
0 * It
1 65 28
e # »
1 66 40
e / w
1 67 11
o # «r
• • • •
AmpHtnde
8»15
6.0
6,68
6,13
• • • •
Digitized by
Google
11
d£cLINAISON ICAaK^TIQITE A ZI-KA-WEI.
Atbil 1875.
Temps
vrai.
20ATril
24Ayril
29AYril
Moyennes
horairee.
Matin
o 1 n
o » tt
O t H
o t tt
6b.
1 57 0
1 58 20
1 56 18
1 67 26,9
„ 80
56 48
57 82
66 42
56 57,7
7h.
66 87
67 8
65 17
66 80,3
.. 80
56 10
66 52
64 66
66 2.4
8h.
65 85
66 3
54 52
65 18,1
n 80
55 .2
66 0
65 8
54 38
9h.
54 54
64 65
66 80
64 24
.. 80
55 2
66 16
66 40
54 29
lOh.
55 42
56 28
67 16
64 49,7
M 80
56 6
66 62
58 80
65 28,7
llh.
66 87
66 27
59 20
56 21,6
„ 80
57 14
57 20
69 46
67 10
Midi
68 0
58 80
2 0 80
58 5.7
Boir
Oh. 80
1 58 40
1 69 43
2 1 13
1 58 67,2
Ih.
59 40
2 0 14
1 86
69 84,1
», 80
2 0 22
0 22
2 4
69 64,7
2h.
0 15
0 49
2 10
2 0 6,3
.. 80
1 59 55
0 68
1 58
1 69 58,2
8h.
59 84
0 46
1 32
59 43,1
.. 80
59 20
0 30
1 13
59 17,7
4h.
58 58
0 16
0 64
68 66
., 80
58 26
0 12
0 18
68 34,7
51i.
57 82
1 59 80
1 59 80
68 0,7
.. 80
57 18
58 10
59 22
67 37
6h.
57 11
68 46
58 60
67 88,7
o » tt
o 1 f;
• 1 ft
• t It
Moyennos
1 67 80
1 68 12
1 58 48
1 57 26
Minima xt Maxima.
Max. secon.
Min. prino.
Max. prino.
Min. secon.
t ft
54"61
0 22
67 11
o
1
2
1
/ It
54'*55
1 3
68 6
•
1
2
t tt
54"50
2 12
Moyennes
des
Min. et Max.
1 o
57 87
o
1
1 tt
57 69
o
1
' tt
58 31
0 1 tt
1 67 11,8
Amplitude
1
5,61
6,16
7.87
1
6,13
Digitized by
Google
12
DfiCLINAISON MAGN^TIQUE A ZI-KA-WEL
Mai 1876.
Temps
vrai.
2 Mai
6 Mai
8 Mai
12 Mai
16 Mai
Matin
e t II
O 1 II
O f II
O f II
O 1 II
6h.
1 68 82
1 68 11
1 68 61
1 69 61
1 58 35
» 80
68 8
67 80
68 8
68 46
68 26
7h.
67 46
66 86
67 18
68 10
67 16
.. 80
. 67 26
66 86
67 2
67 47
67 6
Sh.
67 18
66 0
66 46
67 80
67 34
„ 80
57 18
66 66
66 69
67 47
67 60
9h.
67 36
66 41
67 80
57 30
68 89
.. 80
67 69
67 16
68 28
68 80
69 10
lOh.
68 26
68 61
69 37
69 6
69 46
., 80
68 62
69 40
2 0 40
2 0 0
2 0 87
llh.
69 14
2 0 47
1 88
0 26
1 8
„ 80
69 48
1 21
2 14
1 26
1 60
Midi
69 18
2 44
8 1
1 68
2 20
Soir
Oh. 80
2 0 46
2 8 82
2 8 1
2 168
2 2 80
Ih.
1 7
8 68
3 1
1 60
2 5
.. 80
1 80
8 26
8 10
1 60
2 0
2h.
2 4
8 22
2 66
1 87
1 40
„ 80
2 4
2 44
2 22
1 60
1 45
8h.
2 18
2 16
1 66
1 64
1 53
,. 80
1 61
2 2
1 22
1 26
2 0
4h.
1 88
1 49
1 10
1 0
2 0
„ 80
1 84
1 8
0 68
0 46
1 67
6h.
1 17
1 0
0 28
0 88
1 36
,. 80
1 17
1 8
0 0
0 20
125
6h.
0 61
0 40
0 0
0 80
1 13
O 1 II
0 1 II
O 1 II
O 1 II
O f II
Moyennes
1 69 21
2 0 12
2 0 20
2 0 10
2 0 29
MnrnffA bT MaZIICA.
Max. secon.
Min. prino.
Max. prino.
Min. seoon.
0 1 If
1 66*61
2 2 19
....
0 1 II
1 55 U
2 8 66
O 1 II
1 66*46
2 8 10
O f If
1 67*20
2 2 0
....
O 1 II
1 67**4
2 2 80
• • • .
Moyennes
des
Min. et Max.
O 1 II
1 69 86
O 1 If
169 66
0 1 If
1 69 68
0 r II
1 69 40
O 1 If
1 69 47
Amplitude
6,46
1
8,02
1
Ml
4,66
1
6.4S
Digitized by
Google
18
DECLINAISON MAGNfeTIQUE A ZI-KA-WEI.
Mai 1876.
Temps
vrai.
20 Mai
24 Mai
28 Mai
81 Mai
Moyannes
horaires.
Matin
O f If
o / »
o / »
o / »
O / M
6h.
1 68 2
1 67 22
1 66 16
1 66 18
1 67 63.1
» 80
67 20
66 48
66 34
64 18
67 11,2
7h.
66 60
65 68
64 69
63 20
66 27.9
M 80
66 60
66 20
64 42
62 69
66 11,6
8h.
66 68
65 11
64 88
68 16
66 7,6
,. 80
67 27
. 66 17
64 34
64 0
66 20.9
9h.
68 0
65 24
64 42
64 22
66 42.6
u 80
68 46
66 62
64 69
64 34
67 17
lOh.
69 86
66 24
66 86
64 48
68 0,9
» 80
2 0 13
67 20
66 27
66 28
68 48,6
lib.
0 40
68 42
67 29
66 23
69 36.8
„ 80
1 22
69 62
67 49
67 18
2 0 20
Midi
2 20
2 1 11
68 80
68 0
1 1,9
Soir
Oh. 80
2 1 64
2 1 62
1 68 68
1 68 88
2 1 27,5
Ih.
2 48
2 28
69 10
69 80
1 46
,. 80
8 0
2 28
69 22
69 68
1 61,8
2h.
8 14
2 32
69 18
2 0 8
1 62.4
.. 80
8 14
2 28
69 14
0 16
1 45.5
8h.
8 0
2 12
69 10
0 8
1 88.4
,. 80
2 36
2 8
69 6
0 2
1 23,1
4h.
2 2
1 24
68 44
1 69 30
1 1.9
M 80
1 20
0 66
68 20
68 68
0 39.6
6h.
0 86
0 23
68 8
68 40
0 17.1
„ 80
0 26 -
0 1
67.49
68 26
0 6.6
6h.
0 21
1 69 48
67 22
68 19
1 69 63.6
O * M
o / w
o f n
O / W
o / w
Moyennes •
2 0 21
1 69 10
1 67 21
1 67 4
1 69 26
MiNDCA ET Maxima.
Max. Mcon.
Min. princ.
Max. prino.
Min. secon.
0 1 II
1 66*46
2 8 22
0 ; It
1 66 "6
2 2 82
0 1 It
1 64*84
69 26
0 t It
1 62*68
2 0 16
Moyennes
des
Min. etMax.
0 1 It
2 0 4
O 1 It
1 68 49
0 1 ft
1 67 0
O 1 If
1 66 87
O 1 II
1 69 8
Amplitude
1
6.61
7,43
1
4,86
1
7,28
1
6,24
Digitized
by Google
14
d6cLINAIS0N MAGNfiTIQFE A ZI-KA-WEL
JuiN 1875.
Temps
4Juin
7 Juin
llJuin
15 Join
Matin
O t It
o t n
O # l§
e t II
6h.
1 56 6
1 57 84
1 58 47
1 59 14
„ 30
55 20
56 40
58 25
58 55
71i.
54 44
55 45
57 59
58 39
„ 80
54 44
55 11
57 59
58 83
81i.
54 50
54 50
57 59
58 19
„ 80
55 30
55 18
57 58
58 19
9h.
56 32
55 59
57 25
58 12
M 80
57 14
56 12
57 12
58 46
lOh.
58 1
56 53
57 89
59 14
,, 80
58 49
58 1
57 59
59 48
llh.
59 44
59 86
58 40
2 0 22
„ 80
2 0 18
59 57
59 55
0 49
Midi
1 0
2 1 20
2 0 29
1 18
Soir
Oh. 80
2 1 88
2 2 22
2 1 10
2 1 88
Ih.
2 5
2 22
1 44
2 11
„ 80
2 5
2 14
1 58
2 46
2h.
1 47
2 14
2 29
8 2
,. 80
1 47
2 22
2 25
8 IS
8h.
1 58
8 8
2 82
8 13
&."
1 58
2 47
2 25
8 19
1 40
2 7
2 5
8 12
„ 80
1 5
1 89
1 44
8 5
5h.
0 52
1 82
1 24
2 45
» 80
0 81
. 1 12
1 5
2 18
6h.
0 11
1 5
0 50
1 57
O 1 If
e t n
O 1 It
e 1 tt
Moyennes
1 59 13
1 59 86
2 0 0
2 0 7
Minima et Maxima.
Max. lecon.
Min. princ.
Max. princ
Min. secon.
• 1 It
1 54"44
2 2 10
O 1 II
1 54**50
2 8 8
o t n
1 57**10
2 2 88
• • • •
O 1 It
1 58 12
2 8 19
Moyennes
"^es
Min. et Max.
O 1 II
1 58 27
O 1 II
1 58 59
O 1 II
1 59 51
0 1 It
2 0 46
Amplitude
1
7.48
1
8,30
5,88
t
6,11
Digitized by
Google
15
DfeCLINAISON MAGNfeTIQUE A ZI-KA-WEI.
JuiN 1875.
Temps
vraL
19 Juin
22 Join
25 Juin
Moyennes
horaires.
Matin
O t II
O $ II
O 1 II
O 1 II
6h.
1 59 14
1 56 46
1 57 47
1 57 55,4
M 80
58 80
56 8
57 12
57 17,8
7h.
57 52
55 58
56 35
56 47,4
» 80
58 5
55 51
55 58
56 37,3
8h.
58 33
56 26
55 51
56 41,1
,. 80
58 46
56 58
55 81
b^ 52,8
9h.
59 27
57 47
55 38
57 17.1
„ 80
59 55
58 21
55 51
57 38,8
lOh.
2 18
59 50
56 12
58 24,6
„ 80
2 4
2 0 24
57 0
59 10,7
llh.
2 88
1 39
57 30
2 0 1,8
„ 80
8 19
2 27
58 0
0 40.7
Midi
3 5
2 40
58 80
1 11,7
Soir
Oh. 80
2 8 5
2 2 44
1 59 9
2 1 40,8
Ih.
8 12
2 30
59 36
1 57.1
» 80
8 19
1 53
59 50
2 0.6
2lL
8 46
1 19
59 50
2 4
„ 80
3 19
0 17
2 0 4
1 56.1
SlL
2 59
1 59 86
0 17
1 56,7
., 80
2 29
59 9
0 17
1 45,6
4h.
2 4
58 56
0 17
1 28,7
„ 80
1 47
58 56
0 17
1 88,8
51l
1 19
58 56
0 17
1 0,7
„ 80
1 19
58 56
1 59 50
0 44.4
61l
1 8
58 56
59 16
0 28.8
O t II
e 1 II
O 1 II
o 1 n
Moyennes
2 1 17
1 59 20
1 58 14
1 59 45
MiKiBfA BT Maxima.
Max. secon.
Min. princ.
Max. princ
Min. secon.
O f 0
1 57" 50
2 8 46
• # 0
1 66"51
2 2 44
0 f 0
1 65"31
2 0 17
Moyennes
des
Min. et Max.
0 / #
2 0 48
9 f ff
1 59 17
0 f ff
1 57 54
e 1 II
1 59 26
Amplitude
5,98
6,86
4,76
6,25
Digitized by
Google
18
b
s
to
o
o
»H
iH
o
o
lA
l»
1-5
rH
i-H
"^
00
CO
»o
CI
o»
00
o
«H
«
S
o
o
o
o
o
^
r-t
«
Oi
<N
iH
CQ
CQ
CI
<N
Ol
9
C3
4 S
fH
-^
00
C9
\a
o»
CQ
lO
00
rH
g
fH
fH
iH
Ol
«
Ol
CO
o
09
I
k
o
o
r-l
O
fH
2
00
o
s
s
Ife
r-t
«
o
C«
«
CQ
o
o
s
o
o-
(2
Ci
Ci
C4
e«
«
«
CQ
«
«H
c<
«
«
Jours
du
mois.
0»
«0
o
«H
r-t
s
r-l
n
s
§
1
s
r-t
s
o
s
o
&
iS
s
It
1
b
«
O
-^
•«l<
CO
CO
09
en
eo
^
%^
C9
«
C4
eq
c«
09
04
09
04
C4
1
Jours
du
mois.
09
«0
A
CQ
to
00
iH
s;
t>.
o
IH
«H
fH
«
CI
«o
S
s
s
CO
t^
o
04
04
o>
o
o
b
^
CO
o
to
to
to
to
00
4> .
«u5
is
fH
IH
vH
IH
o
IH
»H
IH
04
04
04
©1
CI
04
04
©1
Ol
04
04
C4
§
1=^1
tH
CO
to
o
to
00
tH
3
00
vH
g
iH
IH
rH
04
04
CO
s
Digitized by
Google
17
DECLINAISON ICAGNfiTIQTJl A ZI-KA-WEL
NOTOCBBB 1875.
Joan
Jours
n
%L
. 1
da
moU
deU
Ions.
71l matin.
llh. matiiL
4lLMir.
Mojennei
diuniM.
1
4
•
0
68
8
•
2
1
m
0
•
2
0
m
80
•
2
# m
0 12
2
5
59
88,6
2
1
22,6
0
20
2
0 25,8
8
8
0
28
1
40
59
40
2
0 88
4
7
0
0,6
1
60
0
80
0 48,8
6
8
69
68,6
69
47
0
41,6
0 7,8
6
8
0
86
0
28
1
22,5
0 48,5
7
10
0
66,6
58
60
0
5
59 58,8
8
11
1
8
69
87,5
59
51
0 11,5
8
12
0
45,5
69
28,6
69
51
0 0
10
18
0
5
0
12
0
5
0 7,8
11
14
0
12
0
5
69
58
0 8
12
16
59
58
59
68
59
61
59 55,7
18
18
59
61
59
87,6
59
61
59 48,5
14
17
69
87,5
0
81
68
45
59 87,8
16
18
68
42
0
88
68
49
59 28
18
18
58
8
59
18
59
45
59 8
17
20
68
21,5
69
29,6
59
48
59 11,8
18
21
69
18
68
45
59
68,5
59 19,2
18
22
69
29
59
88
59
22
59 29
20
28
69
68,5
59
48
59
9
59 88,2
21
24
0
10
59
82
0
8
0 1
22
26
0
8
0
8
1
0,5
0 24.2
28
28
1
0,5
69
52,5
0
20
0 24,8
24
27
0
0
0
8
0
0
0 2
28
28
0
18
69
48
0
19,5
0 8,2
28
28
0
8
59
82
0
19,5
59 59,2
27
80
0
0
69
25
59
89
59 41,8
28
1
0
18
0
1,5
0
1*5
0 5.8
29
2
59
41
59
48
59
84
59 41
80
8
2
0
29
59
18,6
59
54,5
59 52,8
lC«7«init
V
59'
58r
r
59
58',5
r
59'
5r,5
1'
59' 5r.8
Digitized by
Google
IB
DftCLINAISON MAGN6tIQUE A ZI-KA-WEI.
D^EMBRB 1875.
Jours
Jours
»
r
1
du
moifl.
de la
lane.
7h. matiiL
llh. matin.
•
|li.8oir.
moyemiM
diomes.
o
/
m
o
/
i»
o
/
«r
o
#
•
1
4
2
0
15
59
34
1
59
54,5
1
69
54,5
2
5
2
0
8,5
58
46,6
1
59
0
1
69
18.8
8
6
2
0
0
59
6,5
1
69
84
1
59
33.5
4
7
1
59
48
69
84
1
59
34
1
59
88.7
5
8
2
0
8,5
59
27
2
0
14,5
I
59
56,7
6
9
2
0
28
69
6,5
1
59
47,5
1
59
47,3
7
10
2
1
28
58
52,5
1
59
34
1
59
56.6
8
11
2
1
9
59
20,5
2
0
28
2
0
19.2
9
12
2
1
9
59
20,6
2
0
48
2
0
25,8
10
18
2
0
48
59
20,5
2
1
22
2
0
80,2
11
14
2
1
16
59
84
2
0
28
2
0
26
12
15
2
1
9
0
9
2
0
0
2
0
26
18
16
2
0
13
59
46,5
2
0
0
1
59
59,8
14
17
2
0
6,5
0
41
2
0
18
2
0
20
16
18
2
0
20
59
89,5
2
0
0
1
59
59,8
16
19
2
0
88
69
82
1
59
82
1
59
62,8
17
20
2
1
1,5
59
46,5
1
69
25
2
0
4.8
18
21
2
2
15
0
40
1
59
52,5
2
0
65,8
19
22
2
1
80
59
2
1
69
56,6
2
0
9,5
20
28
2
0
80,5
59
15,5
2
0
16,5
2
0
0.8
21
24
2
0
9,5
58
28
2
0
».5
1
69
85,7
22
25
2
0
9,5
69
2
1
69
16.6
1
69
28
28
26
2
0
9,6
69
16,6
1
69
29
1
69
88
24
27
1
69
66,6
69
22,6
1
69
22.6
1
69
83,8
25
28
1
69
66,6
68
14
1
69
42
1
69
17,5
26
29
2
0
80,6
69
16,6
1
69
61.6
1
69
52,5
27
80
2
0
61
0
10
1
59
66.6
2
0
19,2
28
1
2
0
80,6
68
28
2
0
16.6
1
69
45
29
2
2
0
61
68
7.6
2
0
16.6
1
69
45
80
8
2
0
87.6
68
84,6
2
0
8
1
69
45
81
4
2
0
87,6
69
2
1
68
48
1
69
29,2
Moye
mezLBV
■
nnes
lelles 1
20
0'
86',8
V
59'
ir,6
V
69'
54'',5
r
6^
8r
Digitized by
Google
19
IKOLiNAISON MAGNfiTIQUB A ZI-KA-WEI, EN 1876.
Mois.
1
Temps
moyen.
Indinaison
dans on
ler azimut.
Indinaison
dans
Tazimut
reotang.
Indinaison
vraie.
Inolinaison
moyenne.
h. m.
11
11 Om.
54" 15' 26"
67' 46' 15"
46' 15' 26"
ATril
20
3 10 8.
55 28 56
56 21 49
46 15 44
46' 16' 47"
30
8 80s.
h. m.
55 33 52
56 23 11
46 19 10
4
7 35 m.
65** 8' 26"
56' 40' 0"
46' 13' 43"
]
Mai
13
8 45 m.
55 30 11
66 28 37
46 19 68
■46' 14' 26"
21
9 40 m.
65 38 11
66 8 15
46 11 1
30
8 Om.
h. m.
55 37 41
56 7 26
46 12 58
(
3
9 30 m.
65' 38' 26"
56' 18' 46"
46' 16' 43"
Juin
12
9 25 m.
55 33 8
66 18 33
46 13 42
46' 16' r
■
20
8 0 m.
h. m.
56 52 84
66 66 0
46 14 66
11
9 45 m.
65' 38' 0"
66' 9' 80"
46' 14' 14"
'
JuiUet
16
9 40 m.
56 12 38
66 46 15
46 18 46
46' 17' ir
21
, 7 45 m.
h. m.
8 10 m.
65 37 52
56 17 63
46 18 85
8
65' 41' 30"
56' I' 80"
46' 11' 53"
Aoat
1
7 50 m.
56 47 0
55 67 41
46 12 49
46' 12' 29"
29
8*45 m.
h. m.
55 49 4
65 56 80
ft
46 12 46
8
9 Om.
65' 57' 11"
65' 69' 26"
46' 19' 16"
Septembre-
14
19
8 20 m.
8 30 m.
55 49 56
55 40 45
56 10 56
56 15 26
46 21 80
46 18 62
46' 19' 89"
■
26
8 40 m.
h. m.
56 17 46
56 40 4
46 18 58
3
8 40 m.
66' 48' 4"
56' 27' 0"
46' 26' 16"
10
8 30 m.
65 24 15
66 88 22
46 21 46
Octobre
17
8 40 m.
65 48 56
56 4 80
46 17 81
46' 18' 68"
24
8 40 m.
55 48 11
56 2 16
46 16 55
31
8 45 m.
h. m.
56 44 80
66 I 15
46 18 23
1
8 30 m.
55' 43' 22"
55' 69' 41"
46' 11' 66"
'
7
8 30 m.
55 42 49
56 1 7
46 12 22
Norembre
14
8 30 m.
65 40 11
66 11 7
46 16 17
46' 12' 48"
21
8 36 m.
65 41 4
56 57 41
46 9 88
28
8 80 m.
h. m.
65 47 15
65 68 80
46 18 24
(
5
8 30 m.
65' 43' 84"
66' 4' 0"
46' 14' 20"
.
D^oembre \
12
19
8 80 m.
8 30 m.
55 44 19
65 42 80
56 4 49
56 5 4
46 16 10
46 14 20
46' 14' 83"
I
26
8 20 m.
55 42 38
56 6 4
46 14 24
Digitized
by Google
20
INTENSITY DB LA FOBOB BfAGmfeTIQUB DB LA TIEBB,
A ZI-EA-WEL
IMtsbmiratior di la GoMPOfian BOBizcmxiLi.
.
Temps
Dnr^o oorrigie
Moment
Com-
poeante
hori.
lontale.
Mois.
^
moyen
de Tobser-
Tation.
de PoBoillation
de I'aimant.
magn^tiqiie de
raimant.
1875
h. m.
8.
'
8
8 55 m.
2 7818]
0. 88817)
6. 95006
JanTier
11
20
9 10 m.
9 45 m.
7824
7894
8.
2 7888
88107
83042
0.88166
96240
93301
80
9 50 m.
7828,
88197.
95527
h. m.
8.
5
9 40 m.
2 7804]
0. 881971
6. 96478
F6Txi6r
14
21
9 40 m.
9 10 m.
7857
7860
8.
2 7847
83078
83047
0.88129
94862
94912
27
985 m.
7867.
88202
98278
h. m.
8.
4
9 45 m.
2 7847^
0.880921
6. 95179
Man
10
10 00 m.
78S8 8.
83266
0.88215
94196
17
9 25 m.
7889 2 7882
83212
94600
28
8 50 m.
7805J
88290.
95626
h. m.
8.
8
8 15 m.
2 7828]
0. 881991
6. 95248
ATril
11
18
8 85 m.
8 80 m.
7825
7860
2 7889
83282
83197
0.88182
95122
98653
80
10 25 m.
7841.
88099
95419
h. m.
8.
8
2 80 8.
2 7849)
0.88091)
6. 95104
Mai
9
8 15 m.
7866 8.
33jlg 0.88084
94218
17
8 15 m.
7870 2 7866
94183
29
9 15 m.
h. m.
7878J
8.
83002J
94890
6
9 25 m.
2 7900\ 8.
0.82920)
6. 94868
Join
14
9 15 m.
7848 2 7877
83049 0.82987
95488
21
8 00 m.
7882J
82998J
94806
Digitized by
Google
21
INTBNSIT£ DB la FOBCB ICAGNiriQXJE DB LA TBBRB,
A ZI-EA-WBL
DfTBSMDlATIOX DB L4 GOKFOSAHTB HOBIZOHTALB.
Moil.
Temps
moyen
de I'obaer-
Tation.
Dnrte oorrigie
de rofoilUtion
deraimani.
Moment
magn^tiqne de
raimant.
Com-
posante
hori-
zontale.
1875
Jnlllei
loti
Septembre •
Ootobre
NoTombre
D^oembre
b. m*
6 05 a.
8 10 m.
8 50 m.
b. m.
9 25 m.
8 80 m.
9 50 m.
b. m.
10 40 m.
8 80 m.
9 80 m.
10 00 m.
b. m.
9 40 m.
9 45 m.
9 40 m.
9 40 m.
9 55 m.
50 m.
45 m.
55 m.
50 m.
50 m.
b. m.
9 50 m.
10 00 m.
9 45 m.
9 25 m.
a.
2 7884
7875
7870
8.
2 7890
7895
7888
0. 88012)
83050 V 0.83011
82978)
6.
94001
94200
95040
0.82925
82887
82952
V
82922
2 7902\
7897 Is.
7899 [2 7897
7889J
s.
2 7890\
7888
7890
7882
7890J
2 7881^
7860
7901
7865
7878;
8.
2 7888
. 82858)
82878
82940
82921]
0. 82918\
82913
82923
0.82897
82842
0.82896
2 7877
0.82850
82911
82861
82871
82908
0.82880
7881)
7889 Is.
7880 [2 7888
7900j
. 82797)
82820
82844
82726J
0.82797
6. 94454
94915
95020
94925
94863
94246
94957
6. 94856
95014
94806
95517
95428
6. 95810
96343
94654
96265
95852
96025
95472
95645
95820
Digitized by
Google
22
&
J
I
a
0 '
J3
CO
s
lO CO
o> oo
t* o >o
i; s I
3 S «o
I i
t* C4 lO
s § s
lO ^ -"(H
CO CO CO
ss
S s
CO CO
CO CO eo CO
W9 09
I i
CO
€4
CO
€4
00
eo
^
^
GQ
I
a
I
I
•c
i
a.
a
8 S
S S 8
9 1 e»
s
1 1
i
CO
€4
0»
s
»o
3
e« o> 00 CQ -^
00
ll
il
5
I
I I
•a •§ I 5
a I I 4
s
i
s
I
o
JZ5
§
II
11
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU I. TABUTIOH HORAIBE DE LA Di^CLINAISOll HAONtTXQtTB (OCCIDENTALE.)
Obtervee d Zi-ka-toei U 23 Mars 1874 ( ) et h 22 Mars 1875 (-- )
IMS' I'^SO' l'*62' r64 r56' l°68' 2''0' 2*2'
Minuit,
Ih. matin
2h. „
8h. „
4h. „
6h. »
6h. „
7h. „
8h, „
9h. „
lOh. „
llh, „
Midi,
lh.80ir
21u „
4h«
6h.
7h,
8h.
9h.
lOh.
llh.
. >= fl 7 "
^fc t
t ^
t 1
t ^ i-
t AC ^ i
J i
r ^ ^ 1
^^ /^
-< t
t\ ■ ^^
t ■^>- )-
^^ ^^^
^X"^ ^7-
^^ ^/
t 3
^ iv
j 1
t t
t -4
t
Digitized by
Goosle,
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU n. TABUTION DIUBMX MOTINHB DB LA DiCUNAIBOM (OCCIDINTALE)
A ZI-KA-WEI, IN 1874-75.
0' 1' 2' 3' r 5'
61i. m&tin
I!
-
-
0
7h. „
X
/"
Sh. „
j/"
^
9h. „
r
lOh, „
X
s.
llh. „
"^
^
Midi.
^^
"^
^
lb. soir
'v
V
fli. „
^
SK „
/i
4h. „
^
L^
a, „
y
6h. „
'1
TABLEAU IV. 00UBBS8 DIUBHXS MAXIMA (1 JUIR 1874 XT MINIMA 1
1875) DX LA I>60LINAI801f, A ZI-KA-WXI.
6' 4' 2'+ (K —2' 4' 6'
^rinuxB
B
—
o
Til. „
r
7
"^
I
8h. „
r
9h. „
,<
E
i
r—
lOh.
(
llh.
■^^
Sv
^y
iftdf.
t
^
lh.80ir
^
S
2h. „
K
3h. „
r
4h. „
-
—
i
1
6h. „
—
— '
-
-
-
I
-
^
1/
6h. „
'
-
-
-
-
-
i
-
z
^ i
(^
Digitized
by Google
Digitized by
Google
TABLBAU T. D^UHAISON (OOOIDEKTALB) MOTXNNE EN trti (-
HIVER ( ), EN 1874 -76.
-) ET EN
VW Vi8' 1*'60' V62' V5r 1°66' V6S' 2*'0'
6b. matm
Th. „
81l „
8b, „
10b. „
lib. „
Midi.
lb.80ir
2b. „
8b. „
4b. „
5b. „
6b. „
r
E
0
J
J
;
_/
r
/
f'
A
r-
A
(
r
i\
tafc_
\
\
^^
^^
*.»_
s
\
^%»
■^
s
\
N
s.
;
^
1/
y
r —
y
/^
/
r ■
/
1/^
A
f
/i
I
(
s
_^
_
TABUUU yi. TAEUTION BOBAIBE DI LA D&CLINAI80N EN tlis (-
HITIB (----). EN 1874-76.
-) ETEN
8
*
s
'
1'
—
c
r
+1'
S
'
a
/
€b. matin
fF
.
o
7b.
/
n^
7
8b. „
_^
^
^
^
r^
9b. ,,
^
r
/^
^
lOb.
•*^
V
::>
ivj
lib.
^
^
Midi,
?
s
V,
"^^^
%
9ti
«
k
J
■■^
1
3b. ..
^
5^
y
,^
::?
4h
►•^"^
fl)t
y
^
^
on. „
[/
/I
on. „
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU Yn. PEBTUBBATIONS APPOBT^S DANS LA YABUTION HOBAIBB MOTENNE
PAB LA YABUTION DE LA dI^OLINAISON DU 80LEIL.
f^PHntemps (— — ) - Ete ( •) - AtUomne{^ ) - Hiver (---— — )
2' 1'— 0' +r r
6h. matin
7h. „
8h. „
9h. „
lOh. „
llh. „
Midi.
lh.8oir
2h. „
8h. „
4h. „
6h. „
6h. „
E O
-. ^ ... ^ _
S ^^1
s S^^
^ ^^^^
^ ^
=fc 7^
E \/^
l\NfX
TABLEAU Tm. YABUTION DIXTBNB DE LA YTTESSB Dl L'AIGUILLB DB
D&OLIRAISON, 1874-75.
^ 2' 1'— 0 +r 2'
6h.m.— Th.in.
7h. „ 8h. „
8h. „ 9h. „
9h. „ lOh. „
lOh.,, llh.„
llh. „ 12h. „
Oh. 8. — Ih. 8.
Ih. „ 2h. „
2h.„
8h.„
4h.„
61i.„
8b. „
4h.„
6h.„
6h. „
£
o
^^K
^
--S
^
^
^
-^
\
[v.
S
K
?
^
^
0^
_^
d
g^
^.^
m^
-*^^
l(\
VN
V
^
1
...J
OP
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
U L
MU*
OF
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
TABUnOK DIUBNI MOTBNNB DB LI DtOLIKAISi
r64' Occid. 1**66' Vt
1876
Janrier
E
ii
PdTrier
^
^lara
-
1
1
<
/
/
J""
^▼ril
^-—
-^^
I
C.
-.^^
X.
\
Mai
^^"^
— ■•
jQin
c
^"^l
•"O^ J
OF
)
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
OO NOT CIRCULATE
Digitized by
Google
ill
3 9015 02791 6330
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
TABLEAU Vn. PEBTUR6ATI0N8 APPOBT&ES DANS LA VABIATION HORAIBB MOTENNS
PAB LA VABUTION DE LA D&OLINAISON OU BOLEIL.
i^Printemps ( ) - EU ( -) - Automne ( ) - Hiver (---— — )
2' 1'— 0' +r 2'
TABLEAU Tm. YABUTION DITTBNB DB LA TTTESSB DB L'AIGUILLB DB
DiOLIMAISON, 1874-75.
^ 2' 1'— 0 +r 2'
6h.m.~71i.m.
7h, „ 8h. „
8h. „ 91i. „
9h. „ lOh. „
I0h.„ llli.„
llh. „ 121l „
Oh. 8. — Ih. 8.
Ih. „ 2h. „
2h. „ 8h. „
Sh* }) 4h« )y
4h. „ 6h. „
5h. „ 6h« ,,
£
o
^
?5
'
^
■>*.,
^
V
rv.
V,
>^
/
;^
^
^
^
^
4f
^
(
JV
^
5x
V
X
0^
^Hli?
c^
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Mai.
Jain
1 I I I
OP
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
OO NOT CIRCULATE
Digitized by
Google
J
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11